The Emphatic Diaglott
The Emphatic Diaglott
The Emphatic Diaglott
EMPHATIC DIAGLOTT
CONTAINING THE
<£rak
OF WHAT IS COMMONLY STYLED THE
MMONLY STYLE
NEW TESTAMENT
(According to the Recension of Dr. J. J. Griesoach)
WITH AN
BY BENJAMIN WILSON
Publishers:
INTERNATIONAL BIBLE STUDENTS ASSOCIATION
WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY
Brooklyn, New York, U. S. A.
Also: London, Sydney, Cape Town, Berne, Stockholm, etc.
Made in the United States of America
1942 Edition
PREFACE
To trouble the reader with any lengthy remarks on the important
advantages to be derived from a new translation of the Sacred
Writings is deemed altogether unnecessary. Much information on
this point has been given by others who have published modern
versions of the New Testament, with the reasons which have in-
duced them to do so. Those reasons wall serve in a great measure
also for this. It is generally admitted by all critics that the
Authorized or Common version of the Scriptures absolutely needs
revision. Obsolete words, uncouth phrases, bad grammar and
punctuation, etc., all require alteration. But this is not all. There
are errors ci a more serious nature which need correction. The
translators of the Common version were circumscribed and tram-
meled by roya mandate; they were required to retain certain old
ecclesiastical words which, accordingly, were left untranslated»
Thus the minds of many who had no means of knowing the mean-
ing of the original words have been misled and confused. Biblical
criticism, however, during the last two hundred years, has done
much to open up Rnd elucidate the Word of God, by discovering
many things which were unknown to the old translators, making
great improvements in the text, detecting numerous interpolations
and errors, and suggesting far better renderings of many passages.
Many modern versions have availed themselves of this valuable as-
sistance, and it is believed they have thereby been enabled to give
the English reader a better understanding of what was originally
written.
Without presuming to claim any superiority for this, as a trans-
lation ot the New Testament, over any other modern version, it is
thought that the present Work presents certain valuable features
not to be found elsewhere, and which will be of real practical
utility to every one who wishes to read the books of the evangelists
and apostles as they were written under the guidance and inspira-
tion of the Holy Spirit. These features are:—An approved Greek
text, with the various Readings of the Vatican Manuscript. No.
1209 ; an Interlineary literal Word for Word English translation ;
a New Version, with the Signs of Emphasis ; a copious selection of
References; many appropriate, illustrative, and exegetical Foot-
notes ; and a valuable' Alnhabetical Appendix. This combination of
important items cannot be *ound in any other book. The reader
will find further remarks on this subject, on the page headed,
"Plan of th i Work" and he is also invited to read the pages with
the respective captions ;—"To the Reader" ; "History of the Greek
Tc*.:t" ; and "History of English Versions." Also, on another page
will be found the "Letters and Pronunciation of the Greek Alpha-
bet," for the special benefit of those who may wish to obtain a
rudimentary knowledge of that language.
The intelligent reader will at once perceive the utility and impor-
tance of this arrangement. Readers who are familiar with th<»
original tongue obtain in this Work one of the best Greek Testa-
ments, with important ancient Readings, well worthy of their at-
tention ; and, it is presumed, there are even few Greek scholars who
are so far advanced but may derive some help from the translation
given. Those who have only a little or no knowledge of the Greek
may, by careful reading and a little attention to the Interlineary
translation, soon become familiar with it. This Work, in fact, places
in the hands of the intelligent English reader the means of knowing
and appropriating for his own benefit, with but little labor on his
part, what has cost others years of study and severe toil to acquire.
Scrupulous fidelity has been maintained throughout this version
in giving the true rendering of the original text into English ; no
regard whatever being paid to the prevailing doctrines or prejudices
of sects, or the peculiar tenets of theologians. To the Divine
authority of the original Scriptures alone has there been the most
humble and unbiased submission.
In the preparation of this Work for the press, all available help
to be derived from the labors of great and learned men has been
obtained and appropriated. Lexicons, Grammars, ancient and mod-
ern Versions, Commentaries, critical and explanatory, Cyclopedias,
Bible and other Dictionaries, etc., have been consulted and culled
from. Also, the suggestions, opinions and criticism of friends, on
words, phrases and passages, have been duly considered, and some-
times adopted It is not presumed that this Work is free froir*
faults or errors. Infallibility is left for others to claim. Great care,
however, has been exercised to make it as correct as possible.
The Work is now sent forth to the public, to stand or fall on itii
own merits. True, it cannot boast of being the production of a coun-
cil of learned men, as King James' version ; but let it be remembered
that TYNDALE alone, under very disadvantageous circumstances, did
far more for the "English Bible than that learned body, for they
only followed in the wake of his labors. ι
This Volume, principally designed for the instruction and ad-1
vantage of others, is now reverently committed to the blersing of
our Father in the heavens, with an earnest and sincere desire that ι
many of those who peruse its pages may be led by the knowledge,
faith and obedience inculcated therein to obtain an inheritance in ι
the aionian kingdom of Jesus the Anointed One.
B. WILSON.
HISTOEY OF THE GEEEK TEXT
H E following condensed ac- known. I t differs little from
T count of the different editions
of the Greek New Testament
will introduce the reader to
the history of the Greek Text,
Stephens' folio edition. The print-
ers gave to this Text the name of
"Textus Receptus."
In WALTON'S POLYGLOT of 1657,
and the various steps taken by the Greek New Testament was
learned men for the purpose of given according to the Text of
editing it with greater critical ac- Stephens : and in the last volume
curacy. The history will commence there was a collection of various
with the first printed editions. Readings from such MSS. as were
The first printed edition of the then known. These various Read-
whole of the Greek New Testa- ings, with some additions, were
ment was that contained in the given in the Greek Testament, pub-
Complutensian Polyglot; published lished by Bishop Fell, at Oxford,
by Francis XIMENES de CISNEROS. in 1675.
The principal editor of the' work In 1707, Dr. MILL'S Greek
was Lopez de Stunica. It was Testament appeared. His Text is
printed in Greek and Latin, and simply taken from Stephens' as
completed January 10, 1514. In given in Walton's Polyglot; his
consequence of the delay as to the collection of various Readings was
publication of this edition (from extensive, and these were made
1514 to 1520) that of ERASMUS the ground for a critical amend-
was commenced and completed, ment of the Text.
and was published in 1516, being Dr. EDWARD WELLS published
the first edition published of the the first critical revision in parts
Greek New Testament. Like the at Oxford, between 1709 and 1719,
Complutensian edition, this was with a translation and paraphrase.
also in Greek and Latin. The lat- BENGEL followed on in the same
ter part of the book of Revelation work and published his edition in
being wanting in his MS. he sup- 1734, and in his "Apparatus Criti-
plied the same by translating the cus" he enlarged the stock of
Latin Vulgate into Greek. various Readings.
The Greek Manuscripts used for WETSTEIN published his Greek
these two editions were few in Testament in 1751-2, but only in-
number, of little critical value, dicates, in his inner margin, the
and therefore do not possess much few Readings which he preferred
real authority. In 1535, Erasmus to those of the Elzevir edition.
published his fifth edition, which But in the collection of critical
is the basis of the common Text.* materials he did more than all his
In 1546, and afirain* in 1549, predecessors put together.
R O B E R T S T E P H E N S printed, at GRIESBACH, in critical labors,
Paris, two beautiful small editions excels by far any who preceded
of the Greek New Testament; and him. He used the materials others
in 1550 his folio edition with had gathered. His first edition was
various readings from several commenced in 1775; his last was
Manuscripts—he collated some 15 completed in 1806. He combined
MSS., but chiefly followed the the results of the collations of
Complutensian copy. Birch, Matthsei and others, with
BEZA published five editions of those of Wetstein. In his Revi-
the Greek Testament; the first in sion he often preferred the testi-
1565, the last in 1598. mony of the older MMS. to the
In 1624, the ELZEVIR, printers mass of modern copies.
at Leyden, published a small and Since the publication of Gries-
beautiful Greek Testament, the bach's Text, three or four other
editor of which is wholly un- critical editions have been pub-
*Erasmus, in his third edition of 1523, lished, and have received the ex-
inserted the text, 1 John v. 7, on the au- amination and approval of schol-
thority of a MS. now in Dublin. Tyndale ars. Of these, the edition of
used this edition to revise his English Scholz has passed through numer-
version. ous editions. His fundamental
principle of criticism was, that &c, have given to the world the
the great majority of copies de- result of their critical labors, and
cide as to the correctness of the which are acknowledged to be of
Text; hence, those who prefer the the highest authority.
more ancient documents will con-
sider the Text of Griesbach pref- The n u m b e r of MSS. now
erable; while those whose judg- known, and which have been ex-
ment would favor the mass of amined, is nearly 700; thus af-
testimonies would prefer that of fording now a far better chance
Scholz. to obtain a correct Greek Text
In addition to Scholz's collation, than when the authorized version
Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, was at first published.
TO THE READER.
*~pHAT "All Scripture, divinely therefore, a testimony upon which
1 i n s p i r e d , is profitable for to repose our faith and hope, free
Teaching, for Conviction, for Cor from all error, immutable, and
rection, for THAT Instruction which harmonious in all its details—
is in Righteousness," is the truth- something to tell us how to escape
ful testimony of the Sacred Writ- from the evils of the present, and
ings about themselves. We rejoice attain to a glorious future. With
to express our conviction that the reverence and joy we acknowledge
Word of God was perfect and in- the Sacred Writings to be such,
fallible as it emanated from those as they were origmally dictated
holy men of old, the prophets and by the Holy Spirit. How im-
apostles, who "spoke, being moved portant, then, that they should be
by the Holy Spirit." As a revela- correctly read and understood !
tion of Jehovah's will to the hu- But can it be fairly said that
man race, it was requisite that it such is the case with our present
should be an unerring guide. English Version? We opine not.
Amid the ever conflicting strife of Though freely acknowledging that
human opinions, and the endless it is sufficiently
diversity of thought, we needed men the social and plain to teach
religious duties
such a standard, to lead us safely of life, and the path to immor-
through the perplexing problems tality, yet it is a notable fact
of life, to counsel us under all King James' Translation is that far
circumstances, to reveal the will
of our Heavenly Parent, and to. from the
being a faithful reflection of
mind of the Spirit, as con-
lift on high a celestial light, which, tained in the Original Greek in
streaming through the thick dark- which the books of the New Testa-
ness that broods around, shall
guide the feet of his erring and ment thousandswere written. There are
bewildered children to their lov- some are either
of words which
mistranslated, or too
ing Father's home. We needed, obscurely rendered; besides others
β
which are now obsolete, through lows that the authorized version is simply
improvement in the language. Be- a revision of the Vulgate. And the Greek
sides this, it has been too highly Text, with which it was compared, was com-
piled from Eight MSS. only, all of which
colored in many places with the were written s ! nce the tenth century, and
party ideas and opinions of those are now considered of comparatively slight
who made it, to be worthy of full authority. The "Textus Receptus," or Re-
and implicit confidence being ceived Greek Text, was made from these
placed in it as a genuine record. MSS., and is now proved to be the very
In the words of Dr. Macknight, worst Greek Text extant, In a printed form.
And there was only one MS. for the Book of
"it was made a little too com- Revelation, and part of that wanting, wh'ch
"plaisant to the King, in favoring was supplied by translating the Latin οΓ the
"his notions of predestination, Vulgate into Greek! Since the publication
"election, witchcraft, familiar of the "Textus Iieceptus," and the Common
"spirits, and kingly rights, and Version, some 600 MSS. have been dis-
covered, some of which are very ancient, and
"these.it is probable wrere also the very valuable. The best and oldest of these
"translators' opinions. That their is one marked Β., Cod. Vat'canus, No. 1209
"translation is partial, speaking of the fourth and fifth centuries. The second
"the language of, and giving marked Α.. Cod. Alemndrinus, of the fifth
century. The third marked C , Cod.
"authority to one sect." And ac- Ephrem., about the fifth century, and the
cording to Dr. Gell, it was wrested fourth, marked D.. Cod. Cantabujiensis,
and partial, "and only adapted to of the seventh century.
"one sect;" but he imputes this, Besides valuable assistance from ancient
not to the translators, but to MSS., the DIAGLOTT has obtained material
those who employed them, for aid from the labors of many eminent Bib-
even some of the translators com- lical critics and translators. Among these
plained that they could not fol- may be mentioned,—Mill, Wetstein, Gries-
low their own judgment in the bach, Scholz, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Titt-
matter, but were restrained by man, Tregelles, Doddridge, Macknight,
"reasons of state." Campbell, Home, Middieton, Clark, Wake-
field, Bloomfleld, Thompson, Murdock,
The Version in common use will appear Kneeland, Boothroyd, Conquest, Sharpe,
more imperfect still when the fact is
known that it was not a translation from Gaussen, Turnbull, Trench, &c, &c.
the Original, but merely a revision of the Should any person doubt the propriety of
Versions then in use. This is evident the Translation, in any particular part, let
from the following directions given by him not hastily censure or condemn till he
King James to the translators, viz. : "The
"Bishops' Bible to be followed, and altered has compared it carefully with the various
"as little as the Original will permit. And authorities on which it is based; and even
"these translations to be used when they should he see reason to differ in some re-
"agree better with the text than the Bishops' spects, a correct Greek Text is given, so
"Bible-—namely, Tyndale's, Matthew's that the Original may be always appealed
"Coverdale's, Whitchurch's, Geneva." Xone
of these were made from the Original Greek, to in cases of doubt. However imperfect
but only compare to'th it—being all trans- the Translation may be considered by the
lated from the Vulgate Latin. Hence it fol- Critic it cannot adulterate the Original.
SIGNS OF EMPHASIS
The Greek article often finds its equiva- 3rd. To those Adjectives and Pronouns
lent in the English definite article the, but which obtain a comparative importance, by
in the majority of cases it is evidently only reason of the position which they occupy in
a mark of emphasis. It frequently precedes the Greek Text, with reference to some
a substantive, an adjective, a verb, an ad- other words.
verb, a participle or a particle, thus point- To remedy these deficiencies, the follow-
ing out the emphatic words. The Greek ar- ing System of Notation is employed in the
ticle and Emphatic Pronouns exercise a most English column of the DIAGLOTT.
important influence on the meaning of words,
and sometimes throw light on doctrines of 1. Those Words rendered positively em-
the highest interest. The sacred penmen of phatic by the presence of the Greek Article
the New Testament were, in the opinion of are printed in Small Capitals: as, "The
many eminent persons, guided by Divine in- L I F E was the L I G H T of M E N . "
spiration in the choice of their words: and 2. Those Pronouns Substantive which, in
in the use of the Greek article there was the Greek, are intended to be positively em-
clearly a remarkable discretion displayed. phatic are printed in Black Letter: as,
In fact, the Signs of Emphasis are incorpo- " H e must increase, but I must decrease."
rated with the words in such a manner that 3. Those Adjectives and Pronouns which
the latter cannot be stated without convey- in the Greek are comparatively emphatic, as
ing at the same time to the intelligent mind indicated by their position, are printed with
an idea of the very intonation with which
the sentence was spoken when it was written an Initial Capital Letter: as, "One Body,
down. This peculiarity of the Greek lan- and One Spirit, even as ye are called in
guage cannot be properly expressed in One Hope of your CALLING."
English except by the use of typographical 4. All Greek Substantives, as being of
signs; such as, Initial Capital letters, more importance than other wordsr are also
italics, SMALL CAPITALS, and CAPITALS. commenced with a Capital Letter.
The Common Version of the New Testa- By adopting these Signs of Emphasis, it
ment fails to give the reader a full concep- is believed certainty and intensity are given
tion of the meaning designed to be con- to passages where they occur, as well as
veyed by the Greek original, in regard— vivacity and earnestness to the discourses in
1st. To those Words which are con- which they are found; thus rendering the
nected with the Greek Article; reader a hearer, as it were, of the life-
2nd. To those Pronouns Substantive words of Him "who spoke as never man
which are intended to carry in themselves spoke," or which were enunciated by His
a peculiar emphasis, and, inspired apostles.
LETTERS AND PRONUNCIATION OF THE GREEK ALPHABET
SINGULAR PLURAL
Masc. Fem. Neut. Masc. Fem. Neut.
Nora. ό, ή, τό, the Nom. ol, at, τά, the
Gen. του, της» του, of the Gen. των, των, ιών, of the
Dat. τφ, τη, τφ, to the Dat. τοίς, ταίς, χοίς, to the
Ace. τόν, τήν, τό, the Ace. τους, τάς, τά, the
10
*[ΕΥΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ] ΚΑΤΑ ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΝ
L-OLA-D- TIDINGS J BY -MATTHEW
ACCORDING TO MATTHEW
ΚΕΦ. α'. I. CIIAPTER 1.
ιΒίβλοζ γενέσεως Ίησοϋ Χρίστου, υΐοΰ 1A Register of the
Lineage of Jesus Christ,
A record of descent of 2Jesus Christ, son or
Δανΐδ, υΐοΰ 'Αβραάμ. Άβραάμ έγέννησε 5on of David, Son of
David, son of Abraam. Abraam begot
Abraham.
Τον 'Ισαάκ, 'Ισαάκ δέ έγέννησε τόν 'Ιακώβ,
the Isaac, Isaac and begot the Jacob,
2 From ^Abraham pro-
'Ιακώβ δέ έγέννησε τόν Ίούδαν καΐ τους ceeded I S A A C ; from
αδελφούς αύτοϋ. 3»Ιούδας δέ έγέννησε τόν $Isaac, JACOB ; from §Ja-
cob, J U D A H and his
Φαρές καΐ τόν Ζαρά έκ της Θάμαρ. Φαρές BROTHERS J
Pharos and the Zara by the Thamar. Phares
δέ έγέννησε τόν Έσρώμ· Έσρώμ δέ έγέν- 3 from Judah. PIIAREZ
and begot the Esrora; Esrom and t»e- and ZARAII, by TAMAR;
νησε τόν Άράμ· Άράμ δέ έγέννησε τόν from Piiarez, HEZRON ;
4
got the Aram; Aram and begot the from Hezron, RAM ;
Άμιναδάβ· Άμιναδάβ δέ έγέννησε τόν Να-
Aminadab; Aminadab and begot the Na- 4 from Ram, AM Μ IN A-
ασσών Ναασσών δέ έγέννησε τόν Σαλμών DAB ; from Amminadab,
asson; Naasson and begot the Salmon; NASHON ; from Nah-
δΣαλμών δέ έγέννησε τόν Βοόζ έκ της Ρα- slion, SALMON ;
Balmon and begot the Booz by the Ka-
χάβ· Βοόζ δέ έγέννησε τόν Ώβήδ έκ της 5 from Salmon, BOAZ,
chab; Booz and begot the Obed by the by RAHAB ; from Boaz,
Ρουθ· Ώ6ήδ δέ έγέννησε τόν ΊεσσαΙ. OBED, by RUTH ; from
Kuth; Obed and begot the Jesse.
β
Obed, JESSE ;
ΊεσσαΙ δέ έγέννησε τόν Δαυίδ τόν βασιλέα.
Jesse and begot the David the king. 6 and from $ Jesse,
Δαυίδ δέ *[6 βασιλεύς] έγέννησε τόν Σο- DAVID the KING. David
David and [the king} begot the Sol- had § SOLOMON by the
[widow] of URIAH ;
λομώνα έκ της τοϋ Ούριου· 7Σολομών δέ
OUIUQ by the of the Urias; 7Soloinoa and 7 Solomon had §RE-
έγέννησε τόν Ροβοάμ* Ροβοάμ δέ έγέννηοε HOBOAM ; Rehoboam had
begot the Boboam; Koboam and begot
τόν Άβιά* Άβια δέ έγέννησε τόν Άσά· ABIJAH ; Abijah had ASA ;
the Abia; Abia and begot the Asa;
8
'Ασά δέ έγέννησε τόν Ίωσαφάτ· Ίωσαφάτ 8 Asa had JEIIOSHA-
Asa and begot the Josaphat; Josaphat PHAT ; Jehoshaphat had
δέ έγέννησε τόν Ίωράμ* Ίωράμ δέ έγέννη- ±JEHORAM ; Jehoram had
and begot the
σε τόν Όξίαν ^ Joram; ιέJoram and
έγέννησε be-
τόν UZZIAH ;
got' the Ozias; and begot the
Ίωάθαμ· Ίωάθαμ δέ έγέννησε τόν "Αχαζ* 9 Uzziah had JOTHAM ;
Jotham; Jotham and begot the Achaz; Jotham had AIIAZ ; Ahaz
10
"Αχαζ δέ έγέννησε τόν Έζεκ'ιαν Έξεκίας had HEZEKIAII ;
Achaz and begot the Ezekias; Ezekias
δέ έγέννησε τόν Μανασσή· Μανασσής δέ lOHezekiah had MA-
and begot the Manasses; Manasses and NASSEH ; Manesnah had
έγέννησε τόν Άμών· Άμών δέ έγέννησε τόν AMON ; Amon had Josi-
b«got the Amon; Amon and begot the AH ;
Ίωσίαν 115Ιωσίας δέ έγέννησε τόν Ίεχο-
Josias; Josias and begot the Jechon- 11 and ± Josiah had J E -
t ^VATICAN MANTTSCRIPT—Title—^According to Matthew. 6. the KING—ο»ιίί.
± 8. By reference to 2 Chron. xxii., and following chapters, it will be seen that the
name3 of Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah, the immediate dascendmts of Jehoram are
omitted in the text. ± 11. Some MSS. read, "Josiah begot Jehoiakim, and Jehoiakim be-
KOt Jechoniah," probably inserted to make up fourteen generations, as mentioned in verse
17. Doddridge, Macknight, Clarke, and some others, adopt this reading. It is not found
in the oldest MSS.
$ 1. Luke iii. 23. $ 2. Gen. xxi. 2; xxv. 26; xxix. 35. $ 6. 1 Sam. xvi. 1; reii.
12; 2 Sam. xii. 24. t 1. 1 Chron. iii. 10.
11
CHap, 1:12.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 1:20.
νίαν καΐ τους αδελφούς αύτοΰ, επί της με- CIIONIAH and his BRO-
las and the brothers of him, near the re- THERS, near the time of
ΐίοικεσίας Βαβυλώνος. the CARRYING-AWAY tO
ω Babylon.
Μετά δέ την μετοικεσίαν Βαβυλώνος,
12 And after the CAR-
After and the removal Babylonian,
*Ιεχονίας έγέννησε τόν Σαλαθιήλ. Σα- RYING-AWAY to Babylon,
Jechonias begot the Salathiel. Sa- from Jeconiah descended
λαθιήλ δέ έγέννησε τόν Ζοροβάβελ· 13 Ζο- SALATHIEL ; from Sala-
lathiel and begot the Zorobabel; Zo- thiel, ZERUBBABEL;
ροβάβελ δέ έγέννησε τόν Άβιουδ· Άδιούδ
robabel and begot the Abiud; Abiud 13 from Zerubbabel, A-
BIUD; from Abiud, ELIA-
δέ έγέννησε τόν Έλιακείμ· Έλι,ακεΙμ δέ KIM ; fromEliakim, AZOR ;
έγέννησε τόν Άζώρ· 1 4 Άζώρ δέ έγέννησε τόν 14 from Azor, ZADOC ;
Σαδώκ* Σαδώκ δέ έγέννησε τόν Άχείμ· Ά- from Zadoc, ACHIM ; from
Sadok; Sadok and begot the Achlm; A- Achim, ELIUD ;
χ«1μ δέ έγέννησε τόν Έλιούδ· ^Έλιούδ δέ
chim and begot the Bllud; Eliud and 15 from Eliud, ELEA-
έγέννησε τόν 'Ελεάζαρ· Ελεάζαρ δέ έγέν. ZAR; from Eleazar, MAT-
begot the Eleazar; Eleazar and be- THAN ; from Matthan, JA-
•νησε τόν Ματθάν Ματθάν δέ έγέννησε τόν COB ;
got the Mat than; Mat than and begot the 16 and from Jacob, JO-
'Ιακώβ· 1 β Ίακώβ δέ έγέννησε τόν 'Ιωσήφ, SEPH, the HUSBAND of
Jacob; Jacob and begot the Joseph, Mary, of whom was born
τόν άνδρα Μαρίας, έξ ής έγεννήθη Ί η - THAT Jesus, who is NA-
the husband of Mary, of whom was born Je- MED Christ.
σοΰς, ό λεγόμενος Χριστός.
17 ± [All the GENERA-
" Π α σ α ι οΰν αϊ γενεαΐ άπό 'Αβραάμ έ*ως TIONS, then, from Abra-
ΑΙ1 then the generAtions from Abrfmxn. t i l l ham to David, are four-
Δαυΐδ, γενεαΐ δεκατέσσαρες· καΐ άπό Δα- teen Generations; from
Davld, generations fourteen; and from Da- David till the CARRYING-
61δ εΌος της μετοικεσίας Βαβυλώνος, γενεαΐ AWAY to Babylon, four-
vld t i l l the removal Babylonian, generations teen Generations; and
δεκατέσσαρες· καΐ άπό της μετοικεσίας Βα- from the CARRYING-AWAY
f our teen; and from the removal Ba- to Babylon till the MES-
βυλώνος δως τού Χρίστου, γενεαΐ δεκατέσ- SIAH, fourteen Genera-
bylonian t i l l the Christ, generations four- tions.]
18 Now the ^NATIVITY
18 of the * CHRIST Jesus was
Τοΰ δέ ΊηϋοΟ Χρίστου ή γένεσις οδ^ως t h u s : Mary his MOTHER
Of the n o w Jesus Christ the birth thus had been pledged to JO-
Ijv. ΜνηστευθεΙσης γάρ της μητρός αύτοϋ SEPH ; but before they
was. Being espoused for the mother 1
of him united, she was discov-
Μαρίας τφ 'Ιωσήφ, πρίν η συνελθείν
Mary to the Joseph, before either came together ered to be pregnant by
the holy Spirit. ·
αυτούς, ευρέθη έν γαστρί Εχουσα έκ πνεύ-
them, she was found in womb having by a splr- 19 Then Joseph, her af-
ματος άγιου. 1 β Ίωσήφ δέ δ άνήρ αύτης, δΐ- fianced HUSBAND, being a
lt holy. Joseph and the husband of her, just man, and unwilling
καιος &ν καΐ μή θέλων αυτήν παραδειγμα- to expose her, purposed to
ajust man being and not w i l l i n g her topublic- ^divorce her privately.
τίσαι, έβουλήθη λάθρα άπολϋσαι αυτήν,
ly expose, was inclined secretly to release her. 20 But while he was
20
Ταΰτα δέ αύτοΰ ένθυμηθέντος, Ιδού, reflecting on these things,
These but of him thinking on, lo a m
• VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—18. the CHRIST Jesus.
±17. Penn omits this verse; Newcome, Pearce, and others regard it as a marginal gloss.
t 18. Fifth year before the common Anno Domini.
% 18. Luke 1, 27. % 19. Deut. xxir. 1.
12
Chap. 1:21.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 2:2.
γελος Κυρίου κατ' δναρ έφάνη αύτφ, behold! an Angel of the
Lord appeared to him in
λέγων 'Ιωσήφ, υΙός Δαυίδ, μή φοβη- a Dream, saying, "Joseph,
saying; Joseph, son of David, not thou shouldst Son of David, fear not to
take Mary, thy affianced
θης παραλαβείν Μαριάμ την γυναικά σου· τό WIFE ; for THAT BEING
γάρ έν αύτχί γεννηθέν, έκ πνεύματος έστιν FORMED in her is by the
for In her being formed, by a spirit Is holy Spirit:
αγίου· 21τέξεται δέ υΐόν, καΐ καλέ-
lioly; she shall bear and a son, and thou shalt 21 she will bear a Son,
and thou shalt §call his
σεις τό δνομα αύτοΰ Ίησοΰν αυτός γάρ σώ-NAME ±Jesus ; for he will
σει τόν λαόν αύτοΰ άπό των αμαρτιών αυ- $save his PEOPLE from
τών 22(Τοΰτο δέ δλον γέγονεν ίνα πλη- their SINS."
tboxu* (This And ft 11 WES done» so th&t might 1)6
22 (All this occurred
O(odft τό ρηθέν ύπό του Κυρίου δια
fulfilled the word spoken by the Lord through that the WORD SPOKEN by
the Lord through the
του προφήτου, λέγοντος* ^«Ίδού, ή παρθένος PROPHET, might be veri-
the prophet, saying; "Lo, the virgin
fied, saying:
έν γαστρί §ξει, καΐ τέξεται εται υΐόν, καΐ
In womb shall have, and shi shallί bear a son, 23 § "Behold ! t h e V I R -
καλέσουσι τό δνομα αυτοί) Εμμανουήλ·» δ "GIN shall conceive, and
tliey slift 11 cull the .Q A me of hi m Ε in xii&iiuo 1 j ^WPII 1 cii "bear a Son, and his
έστι μεθερμηνευόμενον, μεθ' ημών * [δ] "NAME shall be called
Is being translated, with us Lthe] "Imma-nu-el;" which sig-
Θεός). fies, God with us.)
God.)
24
ΔιεγερθεΙς δέ ό 'Ιωσήφ άπό του ΰπνου, 24 And JOSEPH, being
Being aroused and the Joseph from the sleep, raised from SLEEP did as
έποίησεν ώς προσέταξεν αύτφ ό δγγελος Κυ- the ANGEL of the Lord
ρίου, καΐ παρέλαβε την γυναίκα αύτου, 2δκα1
had commanded him, and
took his WIFE ;
Lord, and took the wife of him, but
ούκ έγίνωσκεν αυτήν έΌος οΰ δτεκε * [τόν] 25 but he knew her not,
not he knew her t i l l she brought forth CtlieJ
till §she brought forth a
υΐόν * [αυτής τόν πρωτότοκο ν ] καΐ έκάλεσε Son, and called his NAME
son [of her the first born;] and called Jesus.
τό δνομα αύτοΰ Ίησοΰν.
the name of him Jesus. CHAPTER I I .
α ΚΕΦ. 6'. 2. 1 And JESUS being born
Τοΰ δέ Ίησοΰ γεννηθέντος έν Βηθλεέμ της in Bethlehem of JUD;EA,
The and Jesus being born in Bethleem of the
in the Days of Herod, the
'Ιουδαίας, έν ήμέραις Ήρώδου του βασιλέως, KING, behold, ±Magians
from the East, came into
Ιδού, μάγοι άπό
'Ιεροσόλυμα, ανατολών
λέγοντες· 2
Ποΰ παρεγένοντο εις Jerusalem; saying:
έστιν ό τεχθείς
Jerusalem, saying: Where is the new-born 2 "Where is the NEW-
βασιλεύς των 'Ιουδαίων; ειδομεν γάρ αύτοΰ BORN KING of the J E W S ?
king of the Jews? we saw for of him
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—23, a God. 25. a Son. 25. of her the first-born.—omit; se
Lachmann and Tischendorf. 3. the KING Herod.
± 2 1 . Jesus—Heb. YCHVC-SHUA, i, e., Yak-shua, or Joshua. YAU, or JAH, I shall
he; and SHUA, Powerful—hence the name signifies, I shall he the Powerful. "Thou
shalt call his name JESUS" for this reason, "Because HE will save his PEOPLE from
their SINS." See Acts vii. 45; Heb. iv. 8, and Appendix, word Jesus.
± 2 3 . Heb. IMMA, with NU, us; and EL, God—the future name of Jesus; showing that
he will be " a God with us." It is not emphatically "GOD ; - who will be with his people
under the name of Immanuel; but "God," in the same sense in which it is said "The
WORD was God."—John i. 1. (See Dr. Middleton on the Greek Article.) 1, A Sect of
Philosophers.
t 21. Luke i. 8 1 ; ii. 21. t 21. Isa. lix. 20; Bom. xi. 26,27. t 23. Isa. vii.
14. ί 25. Luke ii. 7.
13
. 2:3.] MATTHEW. lOhap. 2:12.
τόν αστέρα έν τχί ανατολή, καΐ ήλθομεν for we saw his STAR at
the star In the rising, and are come its RISING/and are come
προσκυνήσαι αύτφ. 8 Άκούσας δε Ηρώδης δ to do him homage."
3 Now * Herod, the
βασιλεύς έταράχφη, καΐ πάσα *Ιεροσόλυμα KING, having heard, was
king
4
was alarmed, and all Jerusalem alarmed, and All Jerusa-
μετ' αότοϋ κα1 συναγαγών πάντας χονς lem with him.
with him; a n d h a v i n g c a l l e d t o g e t h e r all the 4 And having assembled
αρχιερείς καΐ γραμματείς τοΰ λαοΰ, έπυνθά- All the CHIEF-PRIESTS and
νετο παρ' αυτών, που ό Χριστός γεννα-
Scribes of the PEOPLE, he
inquired of them where the
quired of them where the Anointed should be MESSIAH should be born.
ται. 5Ol δέ είπον αΰτψ· Έν Βηθλεέμ της
born. They and said to him; In Bethleem of the 5 And THEY answered,
'Ιουδαίας* οΰτω γάρ γέγραπται δια τοΰ προ- "In Bethlehem, of Ju-
Judea; thus for is written by the proph- DJEA ;" for thus it is writ-
«ρήτου· β «ΚαΙ σύ Βηθλεέμ, γη 'Ιούδα, ούδα- ten by the PROPHET :
et; "And thou Bethleem, land of Juda; by no 6 $"And thou Bethlehem,
μώς ελαχίστη εΐ έν τοις ήγεμόσιν 'Ιούδα* "Land of JUDAH, art by
"no means least as to the
έκ αοϋ γάρ έξελεύσεται ηγούμενος, δστις "PRINCES of Judah; for
Out of th66 for shall come forth ft prince, who "out of thee shall come
ποιμανεί τόν λαόν μου, τόν Ισραήλ.» 7 Τότε "forth a Prince,who shall
shall govern the people of me, the Israel." Then "rule my PEOPLE ISRAEL."
'Ηρώδης λάθρα καλέσας τους μάγους, 7 Then Herod, having
secretly called the MAGI-
ήκρί,βωσε παρ' αυτών τόν χρόνον τοΰ φαινο- ANS, ascertained exactly
αστέρος, 8κα1, πέμψας αυτούς είς from them the TIME of
Ϊιένου
ng- . a star, and- sending them into
Βηθ-
Beth- the STAR'S APPEARING J
λεέμ, είπε· Πορευθέντες, ακριβώς εξετάσατε 8 and sending them to
Bethlehem, he said, "Go,
περί τοΰ παιδιού· έπάν δέ εΰρητε, search strictly for the
A I) out tho inf ftntj &s soon &8 &iid you hftve f ouiiuy CHILD ; and as lT
Απαγγείλατε μοι, δπως κάγώ έλθών προσκυ-
brlng word to me, that I also going pay
you have found him, bring
9
me Word, that I also may
•νήσω αύτφ. Ol δέ άκούσαντες τοΰ βασιλέως go and pay him reverence."
homage to him. They and having heard of the king 9 And THEY, having
έπορεύθησαν. ΚαΙ Ιδού, ό Αστήρ, δν είδον heard the KING, departed ;
departed. And lo, the star, which they saw
and behold! the STAR
£v rfi ανατολή, προήγεν αυτούς, έΌος έλθών which they saw at its RIS-
in the rising, went before them, till going
ING, preceded them, till it
£στη επάνω οδ fjv τό παιδίον. 1 0 Ίδόντες came and stood over the
I t stood over where was the infant. Seeing
place where the CIITLD was.
δέ τόν αστέρα, έχάρησαν χαράν μεγάλην 10 And seeing the STAR,
and the star, they rejoiced a Joy very
σφόδρα* u xal έλθόντες είς τήν οΐκίαν, el- they rejoiced with very
great; and being come into the house, they great Joy.
δον τό παιδίον μετά Μαρίας της μητρός αύ-
11 And coming into the
saw the infant with Mary the mother of HOUSE, they saw the
τοΰ, καΐ πεσόντες ^ροσεκύνησαν αύτω, καΐ CHILD with Mary his MO-
it, and falling down did homage to It, and THER ; and prostrating,
άνοίξαντες τους θησαυρούς αυτών, προσή- they honored him. Then
opening their CASKETS,
opening the treflsuries of them, they of— they offered, as Presents
νεγκαν αύτφ δώρα, χρυσόν καΐ λίβανον καΐ to him, Gold, Frankin-
tered to it g i f t s , gold and frankincense and
ω
«τμύρναν. ΚαΙ χρηματισθέντες κάτ' δναρ μή
cense, and Myrrh.
myrrh. And being warned In a dream not 12 And being warned in
• VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 . the KINO Herod.
± 1 1 . The homage of prostration, which is signified by this Greek word, in sacred
authors as well as in profane, was throughout all Asia, commonly paid to kings and other
εunpriors, both by Jews and by Pagans. It was paid by Moses to Me father-in-law, Exod.
xviii. 7. called in the Ε. Τ. "obeisance."—Campbell.
X 6. Micah v. 2.
Chap. 2:13.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 2:18.
άνακάμψαι προς Ήρώδην, δι' άλλης όδοΰ a Dream not to return to
to return to Herod, by another way Herod, they went HOME
άνεχώρησαν είς τήν χώραν αυτών. by Another Way.
tliey withdrew into the country of them.
^Άναχωρησάντων δέ αυτών, Ιδού, όίγγε- 13 But they having •re-
Having withdrawn but of them, lo, a mes- tired into their own COUN-
TRY, behold! an Angel of
λοζ Κυρίου φαίνεται κατ* δναρ τφ Ίωσηφ, the Lord *appeared to JO-
SEPH in a Dream, saying :
λ έ γ ω ν Ε γ ε ρ θ ε ί ς παράλαβε τό παιδίον καΐ "Arise, take the CHILD
τήν μητέρα αΰτοΰ, καΐ φεΰγε είς Αιγυπτον, and his MOTHER, and fly to
tlio mother o£ it» And f l e o Into Egyptj
Egypt; and remain there,
καΐ ΙσΗ εκεί, ε"ως &ν εϊπω σοι· μέλλει γαρ till I speak to thee; for
Herod is about to seek the
and b e t h o u there, t i l l I speak t o t h e e ; i s about f o r
•Ηρώδης ζητείν τό παιδίον, του άπολέσαι CHILD to DESTROY him."
Herod to seek the infant, to kill
αυτό. 1 4 *Ο δέ εγερθείς παρέλαβε τό παιδίον 14 Then HE, arising,
It. He then arising took the infant took the CHILD and his
καΐ τήν μητέρα αύτοΰ νυκτός, καΐ άνεχώρη- MOTHER, by night, and
and the mother of i t by night, and went withdrew to Egypt;
cev είς Αϊγυπτον ^καΐ fjv εκεί έ'ως της
i n t o Egypt; and h e w a s t h e r e t i l l t h e 15 and remained there
τελευτής *Ηρώδου· tva πληρωθχί τό till the DECEASE of Herod ;
death of Herod; that might be fulfilled the so that the WORD SPOKEN
ρηθέν ύπό του Κυρίου δια του προςρήτου, by the *Lord through the
word spoken by the Lord through the prophet, PROPHET might be verified,
λέγοντος* « Έ ξ ΑΙγΰπτου έκάλεσα τον υΐόν saying: §"From Egypt I
saying; "Out of Egypt I called the son have called back my SON."
μου.»
of me." 16 Then Herod, perceiv-
1β
Τότε Ηρώδης Ιδών δτι ένεπαίχθη ύπό ing That he had been de-
Φΐιο Herod seeing that lie w s mocked by ceived by the MAGIANS,
τών μάγων, έθυμώθη λ ί α ν καΐ άποστεί- was greatly enraged ; and
the wise-men, was enraged much; and sending despatching emissaries he
λας άνείλε πάντας τους ^αίδας τους έν slew all ±the MALE CHIL-
forth he slew all the boys the In DREN in Bethlehem and in
Βηθλεέμ καΐ έν παΌα τοις όρίοις αυτής, άπό All its VICINITY, from the
Bethleem and In a l l the borders of her, from age of Two-years and
διετοΰς καΐ κατωτέρω, κατά τόν χρόνον δν under, according to the
TIME which he accurately
two years and under, according to the time which learnt from the MAGIANS.
17
ήκρίδωσε παρά των μάγων. Τότέ
be exactly learnt from the wise-men. Then 17 Then was verified the
έπληρώθη τό ©ηθέν ύπό *ΙερεμΙου του
Was f u l f i l l e d the word spoken by Jeremiah the WORD SPOKEN * through
προφήτου, λέγοντος· ^«Φωνή έν Ραμςι ήκού- Jeremiah the PROPHET,
prophet, saying; "Λ voice in Rama was saying,
βθη, *[θρήνος καΐ] κλαυθμός καΐ όδυρμός
heard, ClKmentatlon and] weeping and mourning 18 t"A Voice was heard
Λολΰς· Ραχήλ κλαίουσα τά τέκνα αυτής· "±in Ramah, Weeping and
great; Rachel bewailing the children of her; "great Mourning; Rachel
seal ουκ ήθελε παρακληθήναι, δτι ούκ "bemoaning her CHILDREN,
and not i s w i l l i n g to be comforted because not "and unwilling to be com-
elaiv.» "forted, Because they are
they are." "no more."
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—13. retired into their own COUNTRY. 13. appeared. 15. Lord.
* 17. through Jeremiah—Lachmann & Tischendorf. VATICAN MANUSCBIPT—18. lam-
entation and—omit.
± 1 6 . THE MALB-CHILDEBN. The Greek article being masculine.it defines the sex. In
nine other places in this chapter, infant isHbrthe neuter gender. 18. in Bamah. A city
not far from Bethlehem in Judea, on the confines of Mtt territory of Benjamin. Origen
and Jerome say that the Hebrew term rendered in Ramah, by the LXX, should be trans-
la ted. on high. Matthew, or his translator, followed the Septuagint.
t 15. Hoshea xi. 1. t 18. Jer. xxxir 15.
15
Chap. 2:19.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 3:3.
19
Τελευτήσαντος δέ του Ήρώδου, Ιδού,
19 When Herod was
Having died and of the Herod, 10, dead, behold! an Angel
δγγελος Κυρίου κατ' δναρ φαίνεται τφ of the Lord appears in a
a messenger of a Lord in a dream appears to tlio Dream to JOSEPH in E-
'Ιωσήφ έν ΑΙγύπτω, λέγων 20 ΈγερθεΙς gypt, saying:
20 "Arise, take the
παράλαβε τό παιδίον καΐ τήν μητέρα αύτοΰ, CHILD and his MOTHER»
take the infant and the mother of It, and go into the Land of
seal πορεύου εις γήν 'Ισραήλ· τεθνήκασι Israel; for THEY are dead
and go thou into land Israel; they are dead who SOUGHT the CHILD'S
LIFE."
V&Q ol ξητοΰντες τήν ψυχήν του παιδίου. 21 Then HE, arising,
a
*O δέ εγερθείς παρέλαβε τό παιδίον και took the CHILD and his
MOTHER, and *entered in-
Ho And iirisiiiij took trie iniiLut &ix(X to the Land of Israel;
τήν μητέρα αύτοΰ, καΐ ήλθεν είς γήν Ίσρα- 22 but hearing that Ar-
TUO mother of *t· find cflmο Into 1 &nd Isrii™ chelaus was reigning over
ήλ. ^Άκουσας δέ, δτι 'Αρχέλαος βασιλεύει JUD^A instead of his FA-
el. Hearing and, that Archelaus was reigning THER Herod, he was afraid
to return there; and be-
επί της 'Ιουδαίας αντί Ήρώδου τοΰ πατρός ing warned in a Dream,
over the Judea instead of Herod the father retired into the DISTRICT
αύτοΰ, έφοβή&η εκεί άπελθείν χρηματιστείς of GALILEE ;
of him, he^was afraid there to go; being warned 23 and coming into a
δέ κατ* δναρ, άνεχώρησεν είς τά μέρη City named ±Nazareth, he
and in a dream, he withdrew Into the regions
abode; that the WORD
της Γαλιλαίας. ^ΚαΙ έλθών κατώκησεν είς PHETS SPOKEN through the PRO-
Of the Galilee. And coming he dwelt into might be verified,
πδλιν λεγομένην Ναζαρέτ· δπως πληρωθη "That he will be called
Λ city named Nazareth; that might be fulfil led
τά ρηθέν διά τών προφητών, δτι Να- "±a Nazarite."
the words spoken through the prophets, that a Naz-
ξωραϊος κληθήσεται. CHAPTER Ι Π .
a r i t e he w i l l be c a l l e d . 1 Now in those DAYS
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. appeared John the IM-
*'Ev δέ ταίς ήμέραις έκείναις παραγίνεται of MERSER, in the ±DESERT
In now the days those comes
JUD;EA, publicly an-
'Χωάννης ό βαπτιστής, κηρύσσων έν τη έρήμω nouncing,
John the dipper, proclaiming in the desert 2 ± "Reform ! because
της 'Ιουδαίας, [καΐ] λέγων 2ΜετανοεΙτε· the ROYAL MAJESTY of the
Of the Judea, [and] saying; Reform ye; HEAVENS has approached***
ήγγικε γάρ ή t βασιλεία, τών * ουρανών, 3 For this is HE of
has
8 come nigh for the majesty of the heavens.
Οΰτος γάρ έστιν 6 ρηθείς ΰπό Ήσαΐου του whom Isaiah the PROPHET
This for is he spoken of by Esalas the SPOKE, saying: $"A voice
προφήτου, λέγοντος· «Φωνή βοώντος έν τη
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 1 . entered into.
f 23. Nazareth—a small city of the Zebulonites, in Galilee, about 75 miles north of
Jerusalem. 23. a Nazarite. Matthew evidently understood this the same as Nazarene,
or a native of Nazareth. A Nazarite was one under a vow of self-denial. In Judges xiii.
5, Samson is called a Nazarite. The apostle Paul was accused by Tertullus, before Felix,
as being " a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarites," Acts xxiv. 5. Some derive the name
from Isa. xi. 1, where the promised Messiah is called a Nazar, or branch.
± 1. DESERT. This does not always mean an uninhabited region, but one comparatively
barren, with a spare population. See Joshua xv. 61, 62, where mention is made of "six
cities with their villages," in the wilderness. 2. Beform. The word " r e p e n t " does not
express the force of the original; which siknfles a change of character, a permanent alter-
ation of the dispositions and habits. The same remark may be applied to the noun of the
same meaning in verse 8.—Gannett. 2. Basilia means kingly power, authority, royal
dignity, majesty, &c.r as well as kingdom, realm, or reign. The prophet Daniel uses
kings and kingdoms synonymously, (Dan. ii. 44) ; so also the evangelists. See Matt. xxi.
5 9 ; Mark xi. 9, 1 0 ; Luke xix. 3 8 ; and Zech. ix. 9. John's mission was " t o go before
the face of the Lord, to prepare his ways," (Luke i. 76) ; and to point out the Messiah.
See John i. 6-8, 2 9 - 3 1 , 3 4 ; Acts xiii. 24, 25. Therefore he'called on the people to
"Beform, because the Majesty of the heavens (God's Anointed) has come."
% 3. Isa. xi. 3.
Chap. 3:4.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 3:11.
έοήμω· ετοιμάσατε την όδόν Κυρίου, ευθείας "proclaiming in the DES-
desert; make you ready tho way of α Lord, straight "EKT, 'Prepare the WAY
Λοιείτε τάς τρίβους αύτοΰ.» " 'for the Lord, make the
make ye the beateu tracks of him." " 'HIGHWAYS straight for
4
Αύτός δέ 6 'Ιωάννης είχε τό ένδυμα " 'him.' "
He and the John had the outer garment
αύτοΰ άπό τριχών καμήλου, καΐ ζώνην δερμα- MANTLE 4 Now JOHN wore a
af him from hairs of a camel, and a belt made of Camel's Hair,
τίνην περί την όσφύν αύτοΰ· ή δέ τροφή circling with a leathern Girdle en-
his WAIST ; and
αύτοΰ ήν ακρίδες καΐ μέλι δγριον. 6Τότε wild his FOOD was Locusts and
Honey.
έξεπορεύετο προς αυτόν *Ιεροσόλυμα, καΐ 5 Then resorted to him
went out to him Jerusalem, and Jerusalem, and All JUD-
πασά ή Ιουδαία, καΐ πασά ή περίχωρος τοΰ MA, and All the COUN-
all t h e Judea, and a l l t h e c o u n t r y about of t h e
TRY along the JORDAN ;
'Ιορδανού* βκα1 έβαπτίζοντο έν τφ 'Ιορδάνη
6 and wereimmersed by
ύπ' αύτοΰ, έξομολογούμενοι τάς αμαρτίας him in the * River JORDAN,
by him, confessing the sins
confessing their SINS.
αυτών,
υώ
of them. 7 But seeing many of
7
Ίδών δέ πολλούς τών Φαρισαίων καΐ Σαδ- the PHARISEES and Sad-
Seeing and many of the Pharisees and Sad-
ducees coming to *the
δουκαίων ερχόμενους επί τό βάπτισμα αύτοΰ, IMMERSION, he said to
ducees coming to the dipping of him, them; §"O Progeny of
είπεν αύτοίς· Γεννήματα έχιδνών, Vipers! who has admon-
he said to them; θ broods of venomous serpents,
ished you to fly from the
APPROACHING VENGEANCE?
χίζ ;6πέδειξεν ύμϊν φυγείν άπό της μελλούσης
Who pointed out to you to flee from the coming 8 Produce, then, Fruit
οργής; * Ποιήσατε οδν καρπόν δξιον της worthy of REFORMATION :
wrath? Bringβ forth then fruit worthy of the 9 and presume not to
μετανοίας, κα1 μή δόξητε λέγειν έν έαυτοίς· say to yourselves, 'We
reformation, and not think to say In yourselves;
have a Father,—ABRA-
Πατέρα δχομεν τόν 'Αβραάμ· λέγω γάρ HAM ;' for I assure you,
ύμίν,
A fiithΡrδτι «a
δύναται ό Θεός έκ των
I say λίθων
to you, that is able the God out of the stones That GOD is able out of
have the Abraam: for
10 these STONES to raise up
τούτων έγείραι τέκνα τφ 'Αβραάμ. "Ηδη Children to ABRAHAM.
these to rflise up children to the Abraam. Now
δέ * [καΐ] ή άξίνη προς την ρίζαν τών 10 Even now the AXE
lies at the ROOT of the
δένδρων κείται* πάν οδν δένδρον μή
trees lies; every therefore tree not TREES ; Every Tree, there-
fore, not producing good
ποιούν καρπόν καλόν, έκκόπτεται, καΐ είς Fruit, is cut down, and
bearing fruit good, Is cut down, and Into
η cast into a Fire.
πΰρ βάλλεται. Έ γ ώ μέν βαπτίζω ύμδς έν
a fire is cast. I Indeed dip you In 11 I, indeed, ±immerse
ΰδατι, είς μ»ετάνοιαν· ό δέ οπίσω μον έρχό- you in Water in order to
Reformation ; but HE who
water, into reformation; he but after of me is COMING after me, is
μενός Ισχυρότερος μού έστιν, οί ούκ είμΐ more powerful than I,
coming, mightier of me is, of whom not I am
Ικανός τά υποδήματα βαστάσαι· αυτός υμάς worthy ±Whose SANDALS I am not
to carry ; §he will
worthy the sandals to carry; he 12 you immerse you in h o l y
βαπτίσει έν πνεύματι άγίω καΐ πυρί. Οδ
w i l l dip in spirit holy and fire. Of whom Spirit and in Fire.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—6. the Biver JORDAN. 7. the IMMERSION. 10. even—omit.
± 1 1 . immerse you in Water. Baptizo. and its root Bapto, signify to dip, to plunge, to
immerse, and was rendered by Tertullian, tingere, the term used for dyeing cloth, which
was by immersion. I t is always construed suitably to this meaning. Thus it is en
hudates en to Iordanee.—Campbell. 11. Whose SANDALS. &C. The office alluded to,
though of a servile description, was performed by disciples for their instructors, as it
appears from the Talmudists and Eusebius.
t 7.Luke iii. 7-9. t 11. Acts i. 5; ii. 2-4; xi. 16.
17
Chap. 3:12.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 4 : 4
τό πτύον έν τχί χεδρΐ αύτοΰ, καΐ 12 Whose WINNOWING·
tl»e wlnuowIng shovel in the hand of him, and SHOVEL is in his HAND,
διακαθαριεί την άλωνα and he will effectually
he w i l l thoroughly cleanse the threshing Iloor cleanse his THRESHING-
αύτου* καΐ συνάξει τόν σϊτον αύτοΰ WHEAT FLOOR ; ho will gather his
into *his GRANARY,
εΐζ την άποθήκην, τό δέ δχυρον καύσει but the CHAFF he will
into the storehouse, the but chaff he w i l l burn up consume with Fire inex-
πυρί άσδέστφ. tinguishable."
in fir© inextinguishable. 13 Then comes JESUS
^Τότε παραγίνεται ό Ίησοΰς άπό τηςfrom GALILEE to the JOR-
Then comes the Jesus from the
DAN, to be IMMERSED by
Γαλιλαίας επί τ< ' Ίορδάνην προς τόν JOHN.
Galilee to l..e Jordan to the 14 But * H E refused
Ίωάννην, του βαπτισθήναι ύπ' αΰτοΰ. 1 4 t O him, saying; " I have
John, of the to be dipped by him. The Need to be immersed by
δέ 'Ιωάννης διεκώλυεν αυτόν, λέγων Έγώ thee, and thou comest to
but John refused him saying; I me!"
χρειαν έ"χω υπό σου βαπτισθηναι, καΐ συ
need to have by thoe to be dipped, and thou 15 But JESUS answer-
έρχη προς με; Άποκρι0εΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς ing, said to him ; "Permit
15
Ami lo, a voice out of the heavens, saying; ing; §"This is my SON,
Οίτός έστιν ό υΙός μου 6 αγαπητός, έν ώ the BELOVED, in whom I
This i s the son of me the beloved, in whom delight.'"
ευδόκησα. CHAP. IV.
I delight.
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4. 1 Then JESUS was con-^
Χ ducted by the SPIRIT into
Τότε ό Ίησοΰς άνήχθη είς την βρημον the DESERT, to be tempt-
ed by the ENEMY.
ύπό του πνεύματος, πειρασθηναι ύπό τοΰ
2 2 And after fasting for-
διαβόλου. ΚαΙ νηστεύσας ημέρας τεσσαράκον- ty Days and forty Nights,
accuser. And fasting days forty
he was hungry.
τα καΐ νύκτας τεσσαράκοντα, ύστερον έπείνα-
and nights forty, after he was 3 Then the TEMPTER
σε. 3Και προσελθών αύτφ ό πειράζων, είπεν approaching him, said;
hungry. And coming to him "the tempter, said; "If thou be a Son of
El υΙός εΐ τοΰ Θεού, είπε, ίνα ol λίθοι GOD, command that these
If a son thou bo of the God, speak, that the stones STONES become Loaves.'*-
4
οίτοι άρτοι γένονται. Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπε·
these loaves may become. He but answering said; 4 But HE answering,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—12. his GRANARY 14. HE refused. 16. to him—omit.
16. the Spirit of God. 16. and—omit.
t 12. The allusion in this passage is to an ancient process in agriculture, by whic'i the
chaff was driven towards a fire prepared for burning it, in order that i t might not be
blown back and mixed again with th© wheat.
t 16. Isa. xi. 2 ; lxi. J . $ 17, lea. xlii. 1 ; Luke ix. 35.
18
Chap. 4:5.] MATTHEW. [C/ιαρ. 4:13.
Γέγραπται· «Ούκ έπ' άρτφ μόνοι ζήσεται said; " I t is written,
It ia w r i t t e n : "Not by bread alone shall live $*'MAN shall not live by
άνθρωπος* άλλ' έπΐ παντί ρήματι έκπορευομέ- 'Bread only, but by Every
a man; but by every word proceeding 'Word proceeding from
νφ δια στόματος Θεοϋ.» 'the Mouth of God.' "
from mouth of God." 5 Then the ENEMY con-
δ
Τότε παραλαμβάνει αυτόν ό διάβολος εις ducts him into the HOLY
Then takes him the accuser into City, and places him on
the BATTLEMENT of the
την άγ'ιαν πόλιν, καΐ βϊστησιν αυτόν επί το TEMPLE,
πτερύγιον του Ιεροΰ, κα1 λέγει αύτφ
wing
τφ· Ει
of the temple, and says to him; If 6 and says to him, "If
im; If thou be a Son of God,
υΙός εΐ του θεοΰ, βάλε σεαυτόν κάτω· γέ- cast thyself down ; for it
«"Οτι
a son thou be of the God, τοις
cast άγγέλοις αύτοϋ
thyself down; It is written, §'He will give
γραπται γάρ· "That to the messengers of him
Is written for; 'his ANGELS charge of
έντελείται περί σοΰ· καΐ επί χειρών 'thee; they shall uphold
he w i l l give charge of thee; and on hands
'thee on their Hands, lest
'thou strike thy FOOT a-
άροΰσί σε, μήποτε προσκόψης προς 'gainst a Stone.' "
they shall raise thee, lest 7thou strike against
λΙΦον τόν πόδα σου.» "Εφη αύτφ ό 7 JESUS answered:
a stone the foot of thee." Said to him the "Again, it is written,
Ίησοΰς· Πάλιν γέγραπται· «Ούκ έκ- §'Thou shalt not try the
Jesus; Again It is written: "Not thou shalt 'Lord thy GOD."·'
πειράστις Κύριον τόν θεόν σου.» 8 Again, the ENEMY
put 8 to the proof Lord the God of thee."
takes him to a very high
Πάλιν παραλαμβάνει αυτόν ό διάβολος Mountain, and shows him
Again takes him the accuser All the KINGDOMS of the
είς δρος ύψηλόν ±WORLD, and the GLORY
λίαν, καΐ δείκνυσιν αΰ- of
Into α- mountain high exceedingly, and shows to
them;
τφ πάσας τάς βασιλείας τοϋ κόσμου καΐ τήν "All 9 and says to him;
these will I give thee,
him all the kingdoms of the world and the if prostrating thou wilt
δόξαν αυτών, 8κα1 λέγει αύτφ· Ταΰτα πάντα worship me."
glory of them, and says to him: These all
σοι δώσω, έάν πεσών προσκυ- 10 Then Jesus says to
to thee I w i l l 10
give, if falling down thou w i l t do him; "Get thee behind
νήσης μοι. Τότε λέγει αύτφ 6 'Ιησούς· me, Adversary ; for it is
homage tome. Then says to him the Jesus: written, §'Thou s h a l t
*Ύπαγε οπίσω μου, Σατανα* γέγραπται 'worship the Lord thy
καΐ thou
Go μόνω of me, λατρεύσεις.»
αύτφbehind adversary; it Is written 'GOD, and him only shalt
and to him only th ou shalt render service." 'thou serve.' "
γάρ· «Κύριον τόν θεόν σου προσκυνήσεις,
άφίησιν αυτόν δ διάβολος* καΐ Ιδού, άγγελοι 11 Then the E N E M Y
leaves him ; and behold !
προσηλθον καΐ διηκόνουν αύτφ. Angels came and minis-
came and ministered to him.
tered to him.
^Άκουσας δέ ό *Ιησοΰς, δτι Ιωάννης 12 Now JESUS, hearing
Hearing now the Jesus, that John That John was imprison-
παρεδόθη, άνεχώρησεν είς τήν Γαλιλαίαν. ed, retired into GALILEE ;
was delivered up, he withdrew into the Galilee.
13
ΚαΙ καταλιπών τήν Ναζαρέτ, έλθών κατώκη-
And having left the Nazareth, coming dwelt 13 and, having left NA-
σεν είς Καπερναούμ τήν παραθαλασσίαν, έν ZARETH, resided at THAT
at Capernaum the by the sea-side, In Capernaum, by the lake,
όρίοις
14
Ζαβουλών καΐ Νεφθαλείμ* ΐνα πλη- in the Confines of Zebulon
borders o.f Zabulon and Nephthalim; that might and Naphtali;
* VATICAN MANUSOBIPT.—4. MAN.
± 8. WORLD. Kosmos, here translated world, may be restricted to the Land of Palestine,
aa i t Is in Rom. iv. 1 3 : though in Luke iv. 5. hee oikoumenee is found, which may pos-
sibly include the Roman empire, in which acceptation it is frequently used.
t 4. Deut. viii. 3. t 6. Psa. x c i . l l , 12. % 7. Deut. vi. 10. % 10. Deut. vi. 13.
19
Chap. 4:14.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 4:23.
τό οηθέν διά Ήσαΐου τοϋ 14 so that the WORD
bo fulfilled the word spoken through Esuias the SPOKEN through Isaiah
Λροφήτου, λέγοντος· ^«Γη Ζαβουλών καΐ γη the PROPHET, might be
prophet, saying: "Land of Zabulon and land verified, saying;
Νεφθαλείμ όδόν θαλάσσης πέραν του Ίορ- 15 $"Land of Zebulon
Nephthalim way of the sea by the Jor-
δάνου, ΓαλιλαΙα τ<δν εθνών. 1β*Ο λαός ό "and Land of Naphtali,
"situate near the lake, on
dan, Galilee of the nations. The people who "the JORDAN, Galilee of
καθήμενος έν σκότει είδε φως μέγα· καΐ "the NATIONS ;
are sitting in darkness saw a light great; and
τοίς καθημένοις έν χώρα καΐ σκιςί θα- 16 "THAT PEOPLE, dwell-
to those sitting in a region even a shade of i n g in Darkness, saw
νάτου, φώς άνέτειλεν αΰτοίς.» "a great Light; and to
death, a light has arisen to them." "THOSE INHABITING a Re-
Απ5 τότε ήρξατο ό Ίησοϋς κηρύσσειν, "gion, even a Shadow of
17>
Ask, and i t shall be given to you; seek and will find; knock, and it
εύρήσετε· κρούετε καΐ άνοιγήσεται ύ- will be opened to you:
you shall find; knock and i t shall be opened to 8 for §EVERY-ONE who
μίν. 8 Πας γάρ 6 αϊτών λαμβάνει· καΐ ό ASKS, receives f and every
you. All for the asking receives; one who SEEKS, finds;
and the
ζητών ευρίσκει· καΐ τφ κρούοντι άνοιγή- and to HIM who KNOCKS,
the door* is opened.
οεται. °'Ή τΙς *[8στιν] έξ ύμ.Τ5ν άνθρωπος, 9 Indeed, §What Man
δν έάν αΐτήσχι ό υΙό| αύτοΰ άρτον, μή λίθον among you, who, if his
opened. Or what CIs therej of you a man,
who if ask the son of him bread, not a stone SON request Bread, will
1ο offer him a Stone?
επιδώσει αύτώ; κα1 έάν Ιχθύν αίτηση, μ ή 10 or, if he ask for a
w i l l give to him? or if a fish he asks, not
δφιν επιδώσει αύτφ; u Ei οδν ύμείς, πονηροί pent? Fish, will give him a Ser-
ft serpent w i l l give to him? If then you, bad ones
δντες, οίδατε δόματα αγαθά διδόναι τοις evil, 11 If you, then, being
being, know gifts good to give to the know how to impart
τέκνοις υμών, πόσω μάλλον ό Πατήρ ΰ- DREN, Giftsgood to your CHIL-
how much more
cbildren οί you, how much more the Father of
μών, ό έν τοις ούρανοίς, δώσει αγαθά τοις Will THAT FATHER of
you, that in the heavens, give good to those yours in the HEAVENS give
αΐτοϋσιν αυτόν; ^Πάντά οδν, δσα δν Good things to THOSE
asking him? All therefore, as much so ever who ASK him?
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T — 8 . is opened. 9. Is there—omit.
t 1. Luke vi. 3 7 ; Rom. ii. 1 ; xiv. 4 : 1 Cor. iv. 5 ; James iv. 11, 12. t 2. Mark
iv. 24. $ 3. Luke vi. 61. t 6. P r o * ix.7, 8 ; xxiii. 9. $ 7. Matt. xxi. 2 2 ; Marlt
xi. 2 4 ; Luke xi 9 ; John xv. 2 4 ; James i. 5. % 8. Prov. viii. 1 7 ; Jer. xxix. 12, 13.
% 9. Luke xi. 11-13.
30
Chap, 7:12.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 7:22.
θέλητε ϊνα ποιώσιν ύμίν ol άνθρωποι, 12 ^Whatever you wish
you may w i l l that should do to you the men, that MEN should do to
οΰτω καΐ ύμείς ποιείτε αύτοίς· οδτος γάρ you, do you the same to
even so also you do to them; t h i s for them ; for this is the LAW
έοτιν ό νόμος καΐ ot προφήται. and the PROPHETS.
is the law and the prophets.
13 §Enter in through
^Εισέλθετε διά της στενής πύλης· δτιthe NARROW Gate; for
Enter you in through the strait gate; for wide is the GATE of DE-
πλατεία ή πΰλη, καΐ ευρύχωρος ή οδός ή STRUCTION, and broad
wide the gate, and broad the road that THAT WAY LEADING thi-
άπάγουσα είς την άπώλειαν καΐ πολλοί είσιν who ther ; and MANY are they
enter through it.
leading into the perdition; and many are
ol είσερχόμενοι δι* αυτής. 14
ΤΙ στενή 14 How narrow is the
those entering through her. How s t r a i t GATE of LIFE ! how diffi-
ή πύλη, καΐ τεθλιμμένη ή οδός ή άπάγουσα cult THAT WAY LEADING
the gate, and difficult the road that leading
thither! and how FEW
είς την ξωήν· καΐ ολίγοι είσΐν ot εύρίσκοντες are they who FIND it.
Into the l i f e ; and few: are they finding
αυτήν, 15 §Beware of FALSE
her. TEACHERS, who come to
15
Προσέχετε δέ άπά τών ψευδοπροφητών, you in the Garb of Sheep,
Beware ye and of the false prophets, while inwardly they are
ravenous Wolves.
οίτινες άρχονται προς υμάς έν ένδύμασι προ- 16 §By their FRUITS
who come to you in clothing of you will discover them.
βάτων, Εσωθεν δέ είσιν λύκοι άρπαγες. 1 β Άπό Are Grapes gathered from
sheep, w i t h i n but they are wolves ravenous. By Thorns, or Figs from
τών καρπών αυτών έπιγνώσεσθε αυτούς. Μήτι Thistles?
the fruits of them you shall know them. What
«τυλλέγουσιν άπό ακανθών σταφυλήν, η1 yields 17 $Every good Tree
good F r u i t ; b u t
c&o they §21 tliΘr from thoirixs ft cluster of £»r&pos· or the BAD tree produces
17
άπό τριβόλων σΰκα; Οΰτω παν δένδρον bad Fruit.
αγαθόν καρπούς καλούς ποιεί* τό δέ σαπρόν yield bad F r u i t ; cannot
18 A good Tree
from thistles figs? So every tree
good fruits good bears; the 18 but corrupt
nor a
θένδρον
δένδρον καρπούς
αγαθόνπονηρούς
καρπούςποιεί. Ού δύναται
πονηρούς
Α ποιείν, bad Tree, good Fruit.
t; " - **"-
19 t (EJvery Tree n o t
ουδέ δένδρον σαπρόν καρπούς καλούς ποιείν. producing good Fruit, is
neither tree corrupt fruits good to bear.
cut down, and cast into
19 a Fire.)
Παν δένδρον, μή ποιούν καρπόν καλόν, έκ-
Bvery tree, not bearing fruit good, is
20 Therefore, by their
κόπτεται καΐ είς πυρ βάλλεται. 20*Άραγε άπό FRUITS you will discover
cut down and Into a fire i s cast. Therefore by them.
τών καρπών αυτών έπιγνώσεσθε αυτούς, 21 Not EVERY-ONE who
the fruits of them you shall know them. SAYS to me, ^Master,
^Οΰ πάς ό λέγων μοι· Κύριε, κύριε, είσε- Master, will enter into
Not a l l who saying to me; θ Lord, θ Lord, shall the KINGDOM of t h e HEA-
λεύσεται είς τήν βασιλείαν τών ουρανών άλλ' VENS ; but HE Who PER-
enter into the kingdom of the heavens; but FORMS t h e WILL of THAT
ό ποιών τό θέλημα του Πατρός μου, του FATHER of mine in *the
he doing the w i l l of the Father of me, of that HEAVENS.
έν ούρανοίς. ^Πολλοί έέροΰσΐ μοι έν έκείνχι 22 Many will say to me
in heavens. Many shall
shall say to me l a that
xfj ήμερα· Κύριε, Κύριε , ού τώ σώ ονόματι in That DAY, Master,
Master, have we not
the day; θ Lord, O Lord, not to the thy name
προεφητεύσαμεν, καΐ τω σώ ονόματι δαιμόνια taught in THY Name?
have we prophesied, and to the thy name demons and in THY Name expelled
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT 2 1 . t h e HEAVENS.
t 12. Luke vi. 31. t 13. Luke xiii. 24. t 15.2 Pet. ii. 1-3; 1 John iv. 1;
Acts xx. 28-30. $ 16. Luke vi. 43. t 17. Matt. xii. 33. $ 19. Matt. iii. 10.
t 21. Matt. xxv. 11; Luke vi. 46, xiii. 2 5 ; Bom. U. 13; James i. 22.
31
Chap. 7:23.] MATTHEW· [Chap. 8:3.
έξεδάλομεν, καΐ τφ σφ ονόματι δυνάμεις Demons? and in THY
have we cast out, and to the thy name wonders Name performed many
ηολλάς έποιήσαμεν; ^ΚαΙ τότε ομολογήσω Wonders ?
many have we done? 23 And then I will
And then I w i l l declare
αύτοίς· "Οτι ουδέποτε βγνων υμάς· άποχω- plainly declare to them,
to them; Because never I knew you; depart §1 never approved of you.
©είτε άπ' έμοΰ ot εργαζόμενοι τήν άνομίαν. Depart from me, YOU who
from me those working the lawlessness. PRACTISE INIQUITY.
^Πας οδν δστις άκοΰει μου τους λόγους 24 §Therefore, whoever
All therefore whoever hears oi me the words hears these PRECEPTS of
τούτους, καΐ ποιεί αυτούς, ομοιώσω αυτόν άν- Mine, and obeys them, *he
these, and does them, I w i l l compare him to a
δρΐ φρον'ιμφ, δστις ώκοδόμησε τήν οΐκίαν will be compared to a
zuaq prudent, who built the house prudent Man, who built
αύτοΰ έπΙ τήν πέτραν ^καΐ κατέβη ή βροχή, * H I S House on the ROCK ;
of him upon the rock; and fell down the rain,
25 for though the RAIN
καΐ ήλθον ot ποταμοί, καΐ δπνευσαν ot άνεμοι, fell, and the TORRENTS
and came the floods, and blew the winds,
came, and the WINDS
καΐ προσέπεσον τχί οίκία έκείνχι* καΐ ούκ blew, and rushed upon
and beat against the house that; and not
that HOUSE, it fell not,
£πεσε· τεθεμελ'ιωτο γάρ έπΙ τήν πέτραν. because it was founded
2β on the ROCK.
ΚαΙ πας ό άκούων μου τους λόγους τού-
And all who hearing of me the words these 26 But EVERY-ONE who
«ους, καΐ μή ποιών αυτούς, δμοιωθήσεται HEARS these PRECEPTS of
and not
doing them, shall be compared Mine, and disobeys them,
άνδρΐ φ, δστις ώκοδόμησε τήν οίκ'ιαν will be compared to a
to a man
ish, who 27
foolish Man, who built
αύτοΰ έπΙ τήν δμμον· κα1built κατέβη the house •HIS House on the SAND;
ή βροχή,
Of him upon the sand; and fell down the rain, 27 for when the RAIN
καΐ ήλθον ot ποταμοί, καΐ ϊπνενοαν ot άνεμοι, fell, and the TORRENTS
and came the
" floods,
•*- • •-' the winds, came, and the WINDS
«αϊ προσέκοψαν . rft οΙκία εκείνη, καΐ ε"πεσβ· blew, and dashed against
and dashed against the house that, and it fell; that HOUSE, it fell, and
καΐ ήν ή πτώσις αυτής μεγάλη, great was its RUIN."
and was the fall her great.
28
ΚαΙ έγένετο, δτε συνετέλεσεν ό 28 And it happened,
And it came to pass, when had finished the when JESUS had finished
*Ιησοΰς τους λόγους τούτους, έξεπλήσσοντο this DISCOURSE, that §the
Jesus the words these, were PEOPLE were struck with
2 9 Τ astounded
ol δχλοι έπΙ τη διδαχή αύτοΰ. Ην γάρ awe a t his mode of IN-
the crowds at the teaching of him. He was for STRUCTION.
διδάσκων αυτούς ώς έξουσίαν §χων, καΐ ούχ 29 for he taught them
teaching them as authority having, and not as possessing Authority,
ώς ol γραμματείς. and not as *their SCRIBES.
as the scribes.
Not two sparrows an assarius are sold? and and Body in ± Gehenna.
Uv έδ αυτών ού πεσείται επί τήν γήν άνευ 29 Are not Two Spar-
one of them not shall f a l l upon the earth with- rows sold for an ±Assa-
τοΰ Πατρός υμών. ^'Υμών δέ καΐ at rius? Yet neither of them
out the Father of you. Of you and even the
shall fall on the GROUND
τρίχες της κεφαλής πάσαι ήριθμημέναι είσΐ. without ±your FATHER.
hairs of the head all being numbered are.
81
Μή οδν φοβηθήτε· πολλών στρουθί,ων 30 And even the HAIBS
of Your HEAD are all
διαφέρετε ύμεΐς. numbered.
are better you. 31 Fear not, then; you
οδν δστις ομολογήσει έν έμοί are of more value than
82
Π ας
All therefore whoever shall confess to me Many Sparrows.
έμπροσθεν των ανθρώπων, ομολογήσω κάγώ 32 § Whoever, therefore,
shall acknowledge me be-
έν αύτω έμπροσθεν του Πατρός μου, του έν fore MEN, I also will ac-
to him in presence of the Father of me, of that in knowledge him before
ούρανοίς. ^"Οστις δ' αν άρνήσηταί με THAT FATHER of mine in
heavens. Whoever but if may deny me •the HEAVENS.
έμπροσθεν των ανθρώπων, άρνήσομαι αυτόν 33 But whoever shall
in presence of the men, I w i l l deny him
κάγώ έμπροσθεν του Πατρός μου, του έν
renounce me before MEN,
even I in presence of the Father of me, of that in I also will renounce him
ούρανοίς. before THAT FATHER of
beavens. mine in *the HEAVENS.
^Μή νομίσητε, δτι ^λθον βαλείν am34 come
§Think not That I
to send forth
Not must you suppose that I am come to send Peace on this LAND ; I
είρήνην επί τήν γ ή ν ούκ ήλθον βαλείν εί-
peace upon the earth; not I am come to send am come not to send
Οήνην, αλλά μάχαιραν. ^Ηλθον γάρ διχάσαι Peace, but War.
peace, but a sword. I am come for to set 35 For my coming will
Λνθρωπον κατά του πατρός αύτοΰ, καΐ θυγα- set §a Man against his
FATHER, and a Daughter
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—32. the HEAVENS. 33. the HEAVENS.
± 2 7. The houses were flat-roofed. Compare Deut. xxii. 8. Josh. ii. 6, Neh. viii. 16.
Isa. xy. 3. Jer. xxxii. 29, Acts x. 9. ± 2 8 . See Appendix and verse 38. ±29.
Assarion— in value about one cent and five mills, or three farthings sterling. Τ 29.
some Greek copies read in this place tees houlees—the will of.
t 26. Mark iv. 2 2 ; Luke viii. 1 7 ; xii. 2. t 32. Luke xii. 8 ; ix. 2 6 ; Mark viii.
Z%; Bom. x. 9 ; 2 Tim. i i . 12. t 34. Luke xii. 5 1 . % 35. Micah vii. 6.
43
CHep. 10:36.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 11:4.
τερα κατά της μητρός αυτής, καΐ νύμ- against her MOTHER, and
ter against a Daughter-in-law against
<ρην κατά theτηςmother of her, and
πενθεράς a daughter-
αυτής· καΐ her Mother-in-law;
in-law against the mother-in-law of her; and 36 so that a MAN'S En-
εχθροί τοΰ άνθρωπου, ol οικιακοί αύτοΰ. emies will be found in his
enemies of the man, the household of him. own FAMILY.
3 7
Ό φιλών πατέρα ή4 μητέρα υπέρ έμέ, 37 § H E who LOVES Fa-
He loving father or mother above me,
ther or Mother more than
ούκ £στι μου άξιος· καΐ 6 φιλών υΐόν η* me, is not worthy of m e ;
not is of me worthy; and he loving son or
and HE who LOVES Son
θυγατέρα υπέρ έμέ, ούκ δστι μου δξιος· or Daughter more than
daughter above me, not is of me worthy;
88 me, is not worthy of me.
κα1 δς ού λαμβάνει τόν σταυρόν αύτοΰ, καΐ 38 § And he who does not
and who not takes the cross of himself, and
ακολουθεί οπίσω μου, ούκ έ'στι μου άξιος, take his CROSS, and follow
follows after me, not is of me worthy. me, is not worthy of me.
S9
' O εύρων την ψυχήν αυτοί), απολέσει αυτήν 39 H E who PRESERVES
his LIFE shall lose i t ; but
Be finding the life of himself, shall lose her; HE Who LOSES h i s LIFE,
καΐ δ άπολέσας τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ ένεκεν on my account, will pre-
and he having lost the life of himself on account serve it.
έμοΰ, εύρήσει αυτήν. 4 0 Ό δεχόμενος, ύμας, 40 $He who RECEIVES
of me, shall find her. He receiving- you, you, receives me, and H E
έμέ δέχεται· καΐ ό έμέ δεχόμενος, δέχε-
xne receives; and he me receiving, re- who RECEIVES me, re-
ται τόν άποστείλαντά με. ^ Ό δεχόμενος προ- ceives HIM who SENT me.
41 H E who ENTER-
celves him sending me. He receiving a proph- TAINS a Prophet, because
<ρήτην είς δνομα προφήτου, μισθόν προφήτου
et in a name of a prophet, a reward of a prophet he is a Prophet, will ob-
λήψεται· και ό δεχόμενος δίκαιον είς δ- tain a Prophet's Reward;
shall obtain; and he receiving a just man in a and H E who ENTERTAINS
νομα δικαίου μισθόν δικαίου λήψε- a Righteous man, because
name of a just man, a reward of a just man shall he is a Righteous man,
ται. ^ΚαΙ δς έάν ποτίση gva των will obtain a Righteous
man's Reward.
μικρών τούτων ποτήριον ψυχρού μόνον, είς 42 $And whoever shall
little-ones these a cup of cold only, in give a single Cup of Cold
δνομα μαθητού, αμήν λέγω ύμΐν, ού μη water, to refresh one of
a name of a disciple, indeed I say to you, not not these LOWLY ONES, be*
άπολέσχ) τόν μισθόν αύτοΰ. cause he is my Disciple,
may lose the reward of himself. I assure you, that by no
ΚΕΦ. ι α ' . 11. means will he lose his
*ΚαΙ έγένετο, δτε έτέλεσεν ό Ίησοΰς REWARD/''
And It happened, when has finished the Jesus CHAPTER XI.
διατάσσων τοις δώδεκα μαθηταις αύτοΰ, με- l A n d it occurred when
charging to the twelve disciples of himself, he JESUS had concluded in-
τ£6η εκείθεν, τοΰ διδάσκειν καΐ κηρύσσειν structing his TWELVE Dis-
departed thence, of the to teach and to preach
ciples he departed thence
έν ταίς πόλεσιν αυτών. 2'·Ο δέ 'Ιωάννης to TEACH and to proclaim
in the cities of them. The and John
άκουσας έν τ φ δεσμωτηρίω τά Εργα τοΰ in their CITIES.
having heard In the prison the works of the 2 §Now JOHN, having
Χρίστου, πέμψας δυο τών μαθητών αύ_ heard in PRISON of the
Anointed, having sent two of the disciples of him- WORKS Of t h e MESSIAH;
τοΰ, 3 ε1πεν αύτώ· Σύ εΐ δ ερχόμενος, η1 sending *by his DISCI-
self, said to him: Thou art the coming one, or PLES,
4
έτερον προσδοκώμεν; ΚαΙ αποκριθείς δ 3 said to him, $"Art
another are we to look for? And answering the thou the COMING ONE, or
Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτοϊς* Πορευθέντες άπαγγεί- are we to expect another V
4 And JESUS answering,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 . by hie DISCIPLES.
$ 37. Luke xiv. 26. $ 3 8 . Matt. xvi. 2 4 ; Mark viii. 3 4 ; Luke ir. 2 3 ; xvil. 3 3 ;
John xii. 25. $ 40. Luke x. 1 6 ; John xiii. 20. * 42. Mark xi. 4.1... $ 2, Luke ¥ U
18. t 3. Gen. xlix. 1 9 ; Dan. ix. 24.
44
Chap. 11: 5.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 11:14.
λατε Ίωάννχι & άκούετε καΐ βλέπετε· said to them, "Go, tell
to John what you hear and see; John what you have heard
Β
τυφλο1 άναβλέπουσι, καΐ χωλοί περιπα- and seen;
blind ones see again, and lame ones are walk- 5 $the Blind are made
τοϋσι, λεπροί καθαρίζονται, καΐ κωφοί άκού- to see, and the Lame to
Ing about, lepers are cleansed, and deaf ones are walk; Lepers are cleans-
ονσι, νεκροί εγείρονται, καΐ πτωχοί ed ; the Deaf hear; the
hearing, dead ones are raised up, and poor ones Dead are raised ; and glad
6 tidings are announced to
ευαγγελίζονται· κα1 μακάριος έστιν, the Poor;
are addressed with Joyful news; and blessed is, 6 And happy is he, who
δς έάν μή σκανδαλισθώ έν έμοί. shall not stumble a t me."
Whoever not may be offended in me. 7 And as they were
'Τούτων δέ πορευομένων, ήρξατο ό Ίησοΰς departing, §JESUS pro-
These and going away, began the Jesus ceeded to say to the
λέγειν τοις δχλοις περί 'Ιωάννου· ΤΙ έξήλ- CROWDS concerning John,
to say to the crowds concerning John; What went *"Why went you out into
θετέ είς τήν Ιρημον θεάσασθαι; κάλαμον ύπ6 the DESERT? To see a
you out in the desert to see? a reed by Reed shaken by the Wind ?
ανέμου σαλευόμενον; 8 Άλλά τΐ έξήλθετε 8 But why went you
Wind being shaken? But what went you out out? To see a man robed
Ιδεϊν; άνθρωπον έν μαλακοϊς Ιματίοις ήμφιε- in Soft Raiment? Behold!
σμένον; 'Ιδού, ol τά μαλακά φοροΰντες, T H O S E W E A R I N G F I N E
clothed? Lo, those the soft (garments) wearing, 9 clothing are in ROYAL·
έν τοις οΐκοις τών βασιλέων είσίν. Άλλά PALACES.
in the houses of the kings are. But 9 But why went you
τΐ έξήλθετε Ιδείν; προφήτην; ΝαΙ, λέγω ύ-
what went you out to see? a prophet? Yes, I say to out? Yes,
To see a Prophet?
I tell you, and one
μίν καΐ περισσότερον προφήτου. 10Οδτος * [γάρ] more excellent than a
you, and much more of a prophet. This [for] Prophet.
έστι, περί ol· γέγραπται· «*Ιδού, έγώ άπο- 10 This is he concern-
ls, concerning whom it is written: "Lo, I send ing whom it is Written,
οτέλλω τδν δγγελόν μου πρό προσώπου $'Behold ! I send my MES-
the messenger of me before the face 'SENGER before thy Face»
cov, δς κατασκευάσει τήν όδόν σου £μπροσ- 'who will prepare thy
thee, who shall prepare the way of thee in pre- 'WAY before thee!'
θέν σου.» ^Άμήν λέγω ύμίν, ούκ έγήγερται 11 Indeed, I say to you,
sence of thee.'» Indeed I say to you, not has risen Among those born of Wo-
men, there has not arisen
έν γεννητοίς γυναικών μείζων, 'Ιωάννου του a greater than John the
IMMERSER; yet the LEAST
βαπτιστούν ό δέ μικρότερος έν rrj βασιλεία in the KINGDOM of t h e
dipper; the but less in the kingdom HEAVENS is superior to
των ουρανών» μείζων αΰτου έστιν. ^Άπό δέ him.
Of the heavens, greater of him is. From and 12 $And from the DAYS
των ήμερων 'Ιωάννου του βαπτιστοΰ ε*ως άρτι, of John the IMMERSER
the days o f John t h e d i p p e r till n o w , till now, the KINGDOM of
Α βασιλεία τών οΰ<?ανών βιάζεται, καΐ
the kingdom of the heavens has been invaded, and the HEAVENS has been
&ασταΙ ά^πάζουσίΛΤ αυτήν. ^Πάντες γάρ ol violent forcibly assailed, and the
seize it.
invaders seize on her. Ail for the 13 ±For All the PRO-
προφηται καΐ ό νόμος εχας 'Ιωάννου, προε- PHETS and the LAW in-
p r o p b e t s and t h e l a w t i l l John* prophe-
φήτευσαν. 14ΚαΙ εΐ θέλετε δέξασθαι, αυτός structed till John.
sled. And if you are willing to receive, this 14 And if you are dis-
• VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—7. Why went you out into the DBSEBT? TO see a Beetf
shaken by the Wind? 8. But why went you out? To see a Man, &c 9. But why went you
out? To see a Prophet? 10. For—omit.
± 13. It was a common saying with the Jews before the birth of Christ, that the
prophets prophesied only till the times of the Messiah.
t 5. Isa. xxxv. 5; lxi. 1. t 7. Luke vii. 24. t 10. Mai. iii. 1; Mark i. 2; Luke
L 76. t 12. Luke xvi. 16.
4»
Chap. 11:15.] MATTHEW. • [Chap. 11:23.
έστιν Ηλίας, ό μέλλων £ρχεσθαι. ^ Ό δχων posed to receive it, he is
i s Ellas, that being about to come. He having THAT ^Elijah who is to
3>τα *[άκούειν] άκουέτω. Ι come.
ears Cto hear] l e t him hear. 15 He HAVING Ears,
τήν γενεάν ταύτην; let16him hear.
1β
Τίνι δέ ομοιώσω But to what shall I
To what but shall 1 compare the generation this?
*Ομοία εστί παιδίοις έν άγοροάς καθημένοις, TION? I tthis compare GENERA-
is like Boys
Like it is boys in markets sitting,
17 sitting in Public Places,
jeal προσφωνοΰσι τοις έταίροις αυτών, * [καΐ] and calling to *OTHERS ;
and calling to the companions of them, Land]
17 saying, We have
λέγουσιν Ηύλήσαμεν ύμίν, καΐ ουκplayed to you on the flute,
eaying: We have played on the flute to you, and not but you have not danced ;
Λρχήσασθε· έθρηνήσαμεν • ·• ύμιν, κ α ΐ ούκ
yoq have danced; we have mourned to you, and not we have sung mournful
18ϊ songs to you, but you
έκόψασθε. Ηλθε γάρ 'Ιωάννης, μήτε have not lamented.
you have lamented. Came for John, neither 18 For John came ab-
έσθίων μήτε πίνων καΐ λέγουσι· Δαιμόνιον staining from meat and
eating 18Τnor drinking; and they say; A demon
δχει. Ηλθεν ό υΙός του ανθρώπου, έσθίων drink, and they say, 1ΙΘ
be has. Game the son of the man, eating has a Demon;
seal πίνων καΐ λέγουσιν 'Ιδού, άνθρωπος 19 the SON of MAN came
and drinking; and they say; Lo, a man partaking of meat and
φάγος καΐ οίνοπότης, τελωνών drink, and they say, Be-
glutton and a wine drinker, of tax-gatherers hold, a Glutton and a Wine
φίλος καΐ αμαρτωλών. ΚαΙ έδικαιώθη ή drinker! an Associate of
A friend and sinners. But i s justified the Tribute-takers and Sin-
σοφία άπό των τέκνων αΰτης. ners. But WISDOM is vin-
wisdom by the children of her. dicated by her CHILDREN,
20 20 §Then he began to
Τότε ήρξατο όνειδίζειν τάς πόλεις, έν αίς censure the CITIES in
Then he began to reproach the c i t i e s , in which which MOST of his MIRA-
έγένοντο at πλείσται δυνάμειςαύτου, CLES had been performed,
were done the most mighty works of him,
Because they did not re-
δτι ού μετενόησαν. ^Ούαί σοι, Χοραξίν, form.
because not they reformed; Woe to thee, Chorazin, 21 Woe to thee, Chora-
ΟύαΙ σοι, Βηθσαϊδάν 8τι εΐ έν Τΰρω καΐ zin ! woe to thee, Beth-
Woe to thee, Bethsaida; for i f in Tyre and saida ! For if THOSE
Σιδώνι έγένοντο αϊ δυνάμεις, αϊ MIRACLES which are BE-
61 don had been done the mighty works, those ING PERFORMED in you,
γενόμεναι έν ΰμΐν, πάλαι αν έν σάκ- had been done in Tyre
being performed in you, long ago would in sack- and Sidon, they would
χω καΐ σποδφ μετενόησαν. ^Πλήν λέγω long since have reformed
cloth and ashes they have reformed. But I say in Sackcloth and Ashes.
ύμΐν Τύρω καΐ Σιδώνι άνεκτότερον εσται 22 Therefore, I say to
to you; Tyre and Sidon more tolerable w i l l be you, it will be more endu-
έν ήμερα κρίσεως, η" ΰμίν. ]£αι σ υ Καπερ- in a for rable Tyre and Sidon,
Day of Judgment,
in a day of t r i a l , than you.
And thou, Caper- than for you.
ναούμ, ή δως του οΰρανον ύψωθείσα, 23 And thou, Caperna-
naum, which even to the heaven art being exalted,
um, THOU which a r t BE-
έΌος αδου καταβιβασθήσ^· δτι εΐ έν ING EXALTED to HEAVEN,
to invisibility shalt be brought down; for if in $wilt be brought down to
Χοδόμοις έγένοντο αϊ δυνάμεις, αϊ ±Hades; for if THOSE
Sodom had been done the mighty works, those
MIRACLES which are BE-
γενόμεναι έν σοί, έμειναν α*ν μέχρι της ING PERFORMED in thee,
b e i n g done i n thee, i t had r e m a i n e d t i l l t h i s had been done in Sodom,
the ears [of you,] for they hear. Indeed for see; and EARS, because
λέγω ύμίν, δτι πολλοί προφήται καΐ δίκαιοι they hear.
I say to you, that many prophets and righteous men 17 For indeed I say to
έπεθύμησαν Ιδείν, & βλέπετε, καΐ ούκ είδον you, §That Many Pro-
have desired to see, what you see, and not saw; phets and Righteous men
καΐ άκοϋσαι, & άκούετε, καΐ ούκ ήκουσαν. have desired to see what
you behold, but have not
and to hear, what you hear, and not heard.
seen; and to hear what
ω
*Υμείς οδν ακούσατε τήν παραβολήν heard. you hear, but have not
You therefore 19
hear the parable 18 ^Understand you,
του σπείροντος. Παντός άκούοντος τόν λόγον therefore the PARABLE of
of the sower. Any one hearing the word
the SOWER.
της βασιλείας, καΐ μή συνιέντος, άρχεται ό 19 When any one hears
of the kingdom, and not understanding, comes the the $WORD of the KING-
And coming into the country of him, he they were astonished, and
SYNAGOGUE, that
δασκεν αυτούς έν χχ\ συναγωγή αυτών, &στε said, "Whence has this
taught them in the synagogue of them, so as man, this WISDOM, and
έκπλήττεσθαι
τφ ή σοφία αυτούς, αδτη, καΐκαΐ αϊ λέγειν.
δυνάμεις;Πόθεν ^Ούχτού- these MIRACULOUS POW-
to
theastonish
wisdom them, and these
this, and to say,powers?
Whence Not t h i s ERS?
55 $ I s not this t h e
οδτός έστιν ό του τέκτονος υΙός; ουχί ή μήτηρ CARPENTER'S SON? IS n o t
this i s the of the carpenter son? Not the mother
αύτοΰ λέγεται Μαριάμ; καΐ ol αδελφοί αύτοΰ his MOTHER called Mary?
and do not his BROTHERS,
of him i s called Mary? and the brothers of him
'Ιάκωβος, καΐ Ίωσης, καΐ Σίμων, καΐ Ίού- James, and ±Joses, and
James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas? Simon, and Judas,
56
δας; κα1 αϊ άδελφαΐ αύτοΰ ουχί πασαι προς 56 and all his ±sis-
and the sisters of him not all
TERS, live with us?
with Whence, then, has he
ήμας είσι; πόθεν οδν τούτω ταΰτα πάντα; all these things?"
us are? w h e n c e then this these all 57 And they $ stum-
ΚαΙ έσκανδαλίξοντο έν αύτφ. Ό δέ Ίησοΰς bled at him. But JESUS
Β7
And they found a difficulty in him. The and Jesus said to them, "A Prophet
is not without honor, ex-
είπεν αύτοίς* Ούκ Ιστι προφήτης άτιμος, εΐ cept in his OWN COUNTRY,
said to them: Not i s a prophet unhonored, if and in his own FAMILY/'
μή έν tf\ πατρίδι αύτοΰ, καΐ έν τχ\ οΐκίςι 58 §And he did not
not in the country of him, and in the house
αύτοΰ. 58ΚαΙ ούκ έποίησεν εκεί δυνάμεις πολ- perform many Miracles
of him. And not he did do there mighty works
λάς, δια τήν άπιστίαν αυτών, there, because of their
many, because of the unbelief of them. UNBELIEF.
ΚΕΦ. ι δ ' . 1 4 . CHAPTER XIV.
1J
Ev έκείνω τ φ καιρώ η*κουσεν 'Ηρώδης 1 At That TIME, $Her-
At that the time heard Herod od the ±TETRARCH, hear-
ό τετράρχης τήν άκοήν Ίησοΰ, 2κα1 είπε ing of the FAME of Jesus,
the tetrarch the fame of Jesus, and said 2 said to his SERVANTS,
τοίς παισίν αύτοΰ· Οδτός έστιν Ιωάννης 6 "This is John the IM-
to the servants of him: This i s the John the MERSER ; he is raised from
βαπτιστής* αυτός ήγέρθη άπό τών νεκρών, καΐ
dipper; he i s raised from the dead, and the DEAD ; and therefore
δια τοΰτο at δυνάμεις ένεργοΰσιν έν MIRACLES are performed
therefore this the mighty powers work In by him."
αύτφ. 3 Ό γάρ 'Ηρώδης, κρατήσας τόν Ίωάν- 3 For $HEROD *then
blin. The for Herod, seizing the John, had caused JOHN to be
νην, δδησεν αυτόν, andκαΐ ^θετο έν seized, bound, and put in
put in φυλακή,
prison, •PRISON, on account of
had bound him, —» —* — Τ __._-»
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 . then had. 3. PRISON.
± 54. That Is, Nazareth, where he had been brought u p ; Luke iv. 16, 23. ± 55.
Joseph—so read Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tittman. ± 5 6 . According to Theophy-
lact, the names of the sisters of Jesus were Mary and Salome. ± 1. Properly, the gover-
nor of the fourth part of a country; commonly used as a title inferior to a KING, and
denoting chief ruler. The person here spoken of was Antipas, a son of Herod the Great.
The name KINO is sometimes given to tetrarchs. See verse 9.—Qeo. Campbell.
X 54. Matt. i i . 2 3 ; Mark vi. 1. % 55. John vi. 42. % 57. Matt. xi. 6 ; Isa.
Tiii 1 4 ; Horn. Ix. 32, 3 3 ; 1 Peter i i . 8. % 58. Mark vi. 5, 6.
% 1. Mark vi. 1 4 ; Luke ix. 7. { 3. Mark vi. 1 7 ; Luke i i i . 19, 20.
59
Chap. 14:4.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 14:14
διά Ήρωδιάδα τήν γυναίκα Φιλίππου ±Herouias, his BROTHEB
on account of Herodias 4 the wife of Philip Philip's WIFE;
του άδελφοϋ αύτοϋ. "Ελεγε γάρ αύτφ ό 4 for John had said to
the brother of him. He said for to him the him, $ " I t is not lawful
'Ιωάννης· Ούκ Ι|εστί σοι έ*χειν αυτήν. for thee to have her."
Β John: Not i t i s lawful to the β to have her. 5 And wishing to kill
ΚαΙ θέλων αυτόν άποκτείναί, έφοβήθη τόν him, he feared the PEO-
And wishing him to destroy, he feared the
β PLE, §Because they es-
δχλον, δτι ώς προφήτην αυτόν είχον. Γε- teemed him as a Prophet.
people, for as a prophet him they esteemed. Blrth-
6 But when HEROD'S
νεσίων δέ αγομένων του Ήρώδου, ώρχή- Birth-day was kept, the
day of but was being held of the Herod, danced ±DAUGHTER o f HERODIAS
σατο ή θυγάτηρ της Ήρωδιάδος έν τφ danced in the MIDST, and
the daughter of the Herodias In the pleased HEROD ;
7
μέσω· καΐ η"ρεσε τ φ Ήρώδχ)· δθεν μεθ'
midst; and pleased the Herod; whereupon w i t h 7 whereon he promised
δρκου ώμολόγησεν αύτη δούναι, δ έάν with an Oath to give her
an oath he promised to her to give, what soever
8
αΐτήσηται. Ή δέ, προβιβασϋείσα ύπό της quest. whatever she might re-
she might ask. She and, being incited by the
μητρός αυτής, Δός μοι, φησίν, ώδε επί 8 And SHE, being insti-
mother of her, Give to me, she said, here upon gated by her MOTHER,
πίνακι τήν κεφαλήν Ιωάννου του δαπτιστοΰ. said, "Give me here, on a
a plate the head of John the dipper. Platter, the HEAD of JOHN
e
Kal έλυπήθη 6 βασιλεύς· διά δέ τους δρκους t h e IMMERSER."
And was sorry the king; because of but the oaths 9 And the *KING, be-
καΐ τους συνανακειμένους, έκέλευσε
δοθη- ing sorry on account of
and those reclining at table, he commandedit tobe the OATHS and the GUESTS,
10
ναι. ΚαΙ πέμψας άπεκεςράλισε
τόν Ίωάν- commanded that it should
given. And sending he cut oil the head of the John be given her.
u
νην έν τχί φυλακή. Kal ήνέχθη ή κεφαλή 10 Accordingly, by his
in the prison. And was brought the head
order, JOHN was behead-
αύτοΟ επί πίνακι, καΐ εδόθη τφ κορασίω· ed in the PRISON.
of h i m on a p l a t e , and i t w a s g i v e n to the little
καΐ η*νεγκε τχί μητρί αύτης. 1 2 ΚαΙ 11 And his HEAD was
girl; and she brought i t to the mother of her. And brought on a Platter, and
προσελθόντες ol μαθηταΐ αύτου ήραν τό σώ- presented to the GIRL;
comlng the d i s c i p l e s of him took the body, and she carried it to her
μα, καΐ έθαψαν αυτό· καΐ έλθόντες άπήγγει- MOTHER.
and they buried
buri It; and departing they told 12 And his DISCIPLES
λαν τφ ΊησοΟ coming, carried off *the
i t to the Jesus. DEAD-BODY, and buried
ΚαΙ άκουσας 6 ΊησοΟς, άνεχώρησεν i t ; and departing, told
ω
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 9 . Peter. 29. and came to. 32. going up Into. 34. t o
LAND at Gennesaret.
± 2 5 . Between the hours of three and six in the morning. Grotius observes, that this
was the Ronnn division of the night, taken by them from the Greeks; and that the Jews
from the time of Pompey, after they were become a dependent people, had adopted this
mode of reckoning, instead of their own; which originally consisted of three watches only.
± 2 6 . In Job ix. 8. this is a prerogative ascribed to God, and which is freely rendered by
the LXX, thus: "Walking upon the sea, as upon a pavement." An Egyptian hieroglyphic
for expressing impossibility was, a picture of two feet walking on the sea.
t 33. Matt, xxvii. 54. t 34. Mark vi. 53.
62
Chap. 14:36.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 15:9.
τφ πάντας τους κακώς έχοντας, 36κα1 παρε- him ALL the diseased ;
him all those disease having, and be- 36 and implored him,
κάλουν αυτόν Ενα μόνον αψωνται τοϋ that they might only
sought him that only they might touch the touch the TUFT of his
κρασπέδου τοΰ Ιματίου αύτοϋ· καΐ δσοι MANTLE ; and as many
tuft of the mantle of him; and as many as as touched, were cured.
^ψαντο, διεσώθησαν,
touched, were made whole. CHAPTER XV.
ΚΕΦ. ι ε \ 15. 1 $Then came to JESUS
Χ *Pharisees and Scribes
Τότε προσέρχονται τφ Ίησοΰ ol άπό from Jerusalem, saying,
Then came to the Jesus those from
'Ιεροσολύμων γραμματείς καΐ Φαρισαίοι, λέ- 2 "Why do thy DISCI-
Jerusalem scribes and Pharisees, say- PLES violate the ±TRADI-
γοντες· 2ΔιατΙ ot μαθηταΐ σου παραβαίνουσι TIONARY PRECEPT of t h e
ing: Why the disciples of thee transgress ELDERS? for they do not
τήν παράδοσιν των πρεσβυτέρων; ου γαρ wash * their HANDS be-
fore Meals."
•νίπτονται τάς χείρας αυτών, δταν αρτον 3 But HE answering,
they wash the hands of them, whenever bread said to them, "Why do
έσθίωσιν. 3 Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπεν αύτοΐς· YOU also violate the COM-
they m a y eat. H e but answering said to them: MANDMENT of GOD by
ΔιατΙ καΐ ύμείς παραβαίνετε τήν έντολήν your TRADITION ?
ift^fay ti I s ο you tΓ&ΪΙs£^ι*Θ s s th© comms-xidiTioiit 4 For GOD *said, §Hon-
τοΰ θεοΰ, διά τήν παράδοσιν υμών; 4 Ό 'or FATHER and MOTH-
of the God, through the tradition of you? He
'ER ;' and $'HE who RE-
γαρ Θεός ένετείλατο, λέγων «Τίμα τόν πατέ- 'VILES Father or Mother,
for God he commanded, saying: "Honor the fa- 'shall be punished with
ρα καΐ τήν μητέρα»· κα'ι* « Ό κακολογών •Death.'
ther and the mother"; and: "He reviling
πατέρα ή μητέρα, θανάτφ τελευτάτω». 5*Υμεΐς 5 But you assert, 'If
any one say to FATHER
δέ λέγετε· "Ος οίν ειπη τφ πατρί Ψ\ τη or MOTHER, An Offering
but say: Whoever may say to the father or the is that by which thou
μητρ'ι, Δώρον, 8 έάν έξ έμοΰ ώςρελη- mightest derive assist-
mother, A gift, whatever out of me thou mlghtest ance from me;
θης· β
καί ού μή τίμηση τόν πατέρα 6 then *he shall by no
means honor his FATHER/
1)Ο profiteoj tli©ιι not not imiy honor tiie fftther Thus, by your TRADITION,
αΰτου * [ή τήν μητέρα αύτοϋ.] ΚαΙ ήκυ-
of him Cor the mother of him.] And you you annul the *WORD of
ρώσατε τήν έντολήν τοϋ Θεοΰ διά τήν GOD.
annul the commandment of the God through the 7 §Hypocrites ! well did
7
παράδοσιν υμών. Ύποκριταί, καλώς προεφή- Isaiah prophesy concern-
traditioa of you. θ hypocrites, well prophe- ing you, saying,
8
τευσε περί υμών 'Ησαΐας, λέγων « Ό 8 §'This people ±[draw
Bled concerning you Esaias, saying: "The 'nigh to ME with their
λαός ούτος τοις χείλεσι μέ τιμά· ή δέ 'MOUTH, and] honor Me
p e o p l e t h i s w i t h the l i p s m e honor; t h e but 'with their LIPS ; but
καρδία αυτών πόρρω απέχει άπ' έμοΰ. 'their heart is far remov-
heart of them far off is removed from me. 'ed from me.
8
Μάτην δέ σέβονται με, διδάσκοντες 9 'But in vain do they
"Without profit but they reverence me, teaching 'worship me, teaching as
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—1. Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem. 2. the HANDS.
4. said, 'Honor FATHER/ 6. He shall by no means honor his FATHER. Thus. 6. or his
MOTHER—omit. 6. WORD.
± 2. He that eateth with unwashed hands is guilty of death.—Rabbi AUba. ± 8.
The words in brackets are found in the prophecy from which they are taken, both in the
Hebrew and Septuagint. They are omitted by the Vatican and several other excellent MSS.,
and by some ancient versions. Erasmus, Mill, Drusius, and Bengel, approve of the omis-
sion; and Griesbach has left it out of the text. But as they are found in the place from
which they are quoted, it has been thought best to insert them in the text.
t 1. Mark vii. 1. $ 4. Exod. xx. 12; Dept. v. 16; Eph. vi. 2 . ί 4. Exod. xxi.
17; Lev. xx. 9 ; Deut. xxvii. 16; Prov. xx. 20. % Ί. Mark vii. 6. % 8. Isa. xxix. 13.
63
Chap. 15:10.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 15:22.
10
διδασκαλίας, εντάλματα ανθρώπων.» Καί
'Doctrines, the Precepts
doctrines, commandments of men." And 'of Men.' "
προσκαλεσάμενος τον δχλον, είπεν αύτοΐς· 10 $And having called
having called the crowd, he said to them; the CROWD, he said to
Άκούετε καΐ συνίετε. u Ou τό είσερχόμενον them, "Hear, and be in-
Hear you and be instructed. Not that entering structed :
είς τό στόμα κοινοί τόν δνθρωπον άλλα τό 11 Not THAT ENTER-
Into the mouth pollutes the man; but that ING the MOUTH, pollutes
έκπορευόμενον έκ του στόματος τούτο κοι- the MAN, but THAT PRO-
proceeding out of the mouth this pol- CEEDING from the MOUTH,
•νοϊ τόν άνθρωπον. ^Τότε προσελθόντες ot pollutes the MAN."
12 Then *the DISCIPLES
μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ, είπον αύτώ* Οίδας, δτι
disciples of him, said to him; Knowest thou, that approaching, say to him,
"Didst thou observe That
ot Φαρισαίοι, άκούσαντες τόν λόγον, έσκαν- the PHARISEES were of-
fended, when they heard
δαλίσθησαν; ω Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπε* Πάσα that SAYING?"
a difficulty? He but answering said: Every 13 But HE answering,
φυτεία, fyv ούκ έφύτευσεν ό Πατήρ said, "Every Plantation,
Uantation, which' not has planted the Father which my HEAVENLY FA-
μου ό ουράνιος, έκριζωθήσεται. 14
"Αφετε
t alo THER has not planted,
αυτούς· όδηγοι είσι τυφλοί * [τυφλών.] Τυφλός shall be extirpated.
them; guides they are blind [of blind.] Blind 14 Leave them; §they
δέ τυφλόν έάν όδηγΐ), αμφότεροι ε'ις βόθυνον are blind Guides ; and if
and blind if may lead, both into a pit the Blind lead the Blind,
πεσοΰνται. 15ΆποκριθεΙς δέ ό Πέτρος είπεν bothwill fall into the Pit."
•Will fall. Answering and the Peter said 15 §Then PETER reply-
«ύτω· Φράσον ήμίν τήν παραβολήν ταύτην. ing, said to him, "Explain
to him: Kxplain to us the comparison this. to us *that SAYING."
ie«O δέ Ίησοΰς είπεν Άκμήν καΐ ύμείς 16 And *HE said, "Are
Tho and Jesus said: Yet also you you also yet without un-
ασύνετοι έστε; 17Ού * [πω] νοείτε, δτι derstanding?
\\ΎΪintelligent ΛΓ©? IS'o t [y®^3 perceive yoiij th&t
17 Do you not perceive,
παν τό είσπορευόμενον είς τό στόμα, είς τήν That WHATEVER ENTERS
& 11 th&t entering into tlio mouthy into tho the MOUTH, passes into
«οιλίαν χωρεί, καΐ είς άφεδρώνα έκβάλλεται; the BELLY, and is ejected ?
18 belly passes, Hud into 8. privy is cast? 18 But §those THINGS
Τά δέ έκπορευόμενα έκ του στόματος, έκ PROCEEDING OUt of the
Those but proceeding out of the mouth, from
της καρδίας εξέρχεται, κάκείνα κοινοί τόν MOUTH, issue from the
tho he ΣΙ ι* t issues fOF th· stud they pollute the
HEART ; and they pollute
άνθρωπον. 1 9 Έκ γάρ της καρδίας εξέρχονται the MAN.
man. From for the heart comes forth 19 $For out of the
διαλογισμοί πονηροί· φόνοι, μοιχείαι, πορ- HEART proceed iniqui-
tous Designs;—Murders
•νείαι, κλοπαί, ψευδομαρτυρίαι, βλασφημίαι. Adulteries, Fornications,
cations, thefts, false testimonies, evil speakings. Thefts, false Testimonies,
20
Ταΰτα έστι τά κοινοΰντα τόν ανθρωπον τό Calumnies.
These is the (things) polluting, the man; that 20 These are the THINGS
δέ άνίπτοις χερσί φαγείν ού κοινοί τόν which POLLUTE the MAN ;
but with unwushed h finds to ©at not pollutes tho but to EAT with Unwash-
άνθρωποv. ed Hands pollutes not the
man. MAN."
21
Καί έξελθών εκείθεν δ Ίησοΰς άνεχώρη- 21 §And JESUS depart-
22 ing thence, withdrew into
σεν είς τά μέρη Τύρου καΐ Σιδώνος. ΚαΙ the CONFINES of Tyre
into the confines of Tyre and Sidon. And and Sidon.
Ιδού, γυνή Χανανα'ια άπό των ορίων έκείνω·ν 22 And behold, a Ca-
Ιο» ίΐ Avoxiian Oauamiitishy οι the p a r t s those naanitish Woman coming
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—12. the DISCIPLES approaching, say. 14. of tha Blind.
omit 15. that SAYING. 16. HE said. 17. yet—omit.
t 10. Mark vii. 14. % 14. Isa. ix. 16; Mai. ii. 8; Matt, xxiii. 16; Luke vi. 39.
15. Mark vii. 17. $ 18. James iii. 6. t 19. Mark vii. 21. $ 21. Mark vii. -24.
64
Chap. 15:23.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 15:31.
έξελθοΰσα, έκραύγασεν αύτφ, λέγουσα· Έλέη- from those PARTS, cried
comiajj out, cried out to him, saying: Pity out to him, saying, "Have
σον με, κύριε, υΙέ Δαυΐδ· ή θυγάτηρ μου compassion on me, Ο Mas-
me, θ lord, Ο son David; the daughter of me ter, Son of David! my
κακώς δαιμονίζεται. satO δέ ούκ άπεκρ'ιθη DAUGHTER is sadly de-
sadly is demonized. He but not answered monized."
αύτχί λόγον. ΚαΙ προσελθόντες ol μαθηταΐ 23 But he answered her
her a word. And coming the disciples
not a Word. And his dis-
αΰτοΰ, ήρώτων αυτόν, λέγοντες· Άπόλυσον ciples coming, entreated
of him, besought him, saying: Send away him, saying, "Dismiss her ;
αυτήν, δτι κράζει δπισθεν ημών. 24*Ο δέ άπο- For she cries after us."
her, for she cries at the back of us. He but an-
κριφείς είπεν Ούκ άπεστάλην, εΐ μή είς τά 24 But HE answering,
swering said: Not I am sent, except to the said, §"I am only sent to
πρόβατα τά άπολωλότα οίκου 'Ισραήλ. 2 Β *Η the PERISHING SHEEP Of
sheep the perishing house of Israel. She
δέ έλθοΰσα προσεκύνει αΰτφ, λέγουσα· Κύριε, the Stock of Israel."
then coming prostrated to him, saying: θ lord, 25 Yet advancing, SHB
βοήθει μοι. 2 β Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπεν Ούκ prostrated to him, saying,
give aid to me. He but answering said: Not "O Master, help m e ! "
£στι καλόν λαβείν τόν δρτον των τέκνων, 26 But HE answering,
It Is right to take the bread of the children, said, " I t is not proper
27
καΐ βαλείν τοις κυναρίοις. Ή δέ είπε· BREAD, to take the CHILDREN'S
and to throw to the dogs. She but said:
and throw it to
± $the DOGS/'
Ναί, κύριε· καΐ γάρ τά κυνάρια έσθίει άπό 27 But she said, " Γ be-
True, O Lord: even for the dogs eatest of seech thee, Sir; for even
των ψιχίων τών πιπτόντων άπό της τραπέ- t h e DOGS eat THOSE
the crumbs of the falling 28 from the table
ζης τών κυρίων αυτών. Τότε αποκριθείς CRUMBS which FALL from
of the masters of them. Then answering
ό Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτη· ΤΩ γύναι, μεγάλη their MASTERS' TABLE/'
the Jesus said to her: O woman, great 28 Then Jesus answer-
σου ή πίστις· γενηθήτω σοι, ώς θέλεις, ing, said to her, "O Wo-
of thee the faith; let it be to thee, as thou wilt.
, ΚαΙ Ιάθη ή θυγάτηρ αύτης άπό της ώρας be it! to man great is Thy FAITH ;
thee as thou de-
And was healed the daughter of her from the hour
εκείνης, sirest." And her DAUGH-
that. TER was cured from that
^ΚαΙ μεταθάς εκείθεν ό 'Ιησούς, ήλθε very MOMENT.
29 §And Jesus, having
And departing thence the Jesus, came left that place, came to
παρά τήν θάλασσαν της Γαλιλαίος· καΐ άναβάς the LAKE of GALILEE ;
near the sea the Galilee; and ascending and ascending the MOUN-
είς τό δρος, έκάθητο έκεϊ. 30ΚαΙ προσήλθον TAIN sat down there.
into the mountain, he sat down there. And came
αύτφ όχλοι πολλοί, έχοντες μεθ' εαυτών χω- SO And great Crowds
to him crowds great, having with them lame, came to him, bringing
λούς, τυφλούς, κωφούς, κυλλούς, καΐ ετέρους with them the lame, *the
blind, deaf, maimed, and others tcrippled, the blind, the
πολλούς* καΐ Ερριψαν αυτούς παρά τους πόδας deaf, and many others,
many; and they laid them at the feet and laid them at *his
του Ίησου, καΐ έθεράπευσεν αυτούς· 81ώστε FEET, and he cured them;
of the Jesus, and he healed them; so that 31 BO that the CROWDS
τούς δχλους θαυμάσαι, βλέποντας κωφούς beheld, with wonder, §the
the crowds to wonder, beholding deaf Deaf *hearing, the Crip-
λαλοΰντας, κυλλούς υγιείς, χωλούς περιπατοΰν- walking, pled restored, the Lame
and the Blind
speaking, maimed sound, lame walking
• VATICAN MANUSCEIPT.—3 0. crippled, blind, deaf, and. 3 O.his FEET. 31.hearing.
±26. The Jews likened the heathen nations to dogs.—Lightfoot. 30. The original
word Jcullos, properly signifies, one whose hand or arm has been cut off; (see Mark ix.
43.) But it is sometimes applied to those who were only disabled in those parts. To sup-
ply a lost limb was a creation, and therefore an astonishing miracle.
$ 24. Matt. x. 6; Acts iii. 26; Rom. xv. 8. % 26. Matt. vii. 6, 29; Mark vii. 31.
$ 31. Isa. xxxv. 5, 6.
65
Chap. 15:32.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 1 6 : 1 .
τας, καΐ τυφλούς βλέποντας· καΐ έδόξασαν s.eeing; and they glorified
And blind SGG liisri And they Kloritied the GOD of Israel.
τ6ν Θεόν 'Ισραήλ. 3 2
Ό δέ Ίησοΰς, προσκαλε- 32 $Then JESUS having
the God of Israel. The then Jesus, having :alled his DISCIPLES, said,
σάμενος τους μαθητάς αύτοϋ, είπε* ΣπλαγχνΙ- •I have compassion on
called the disciples of him, said: I have the CROWD, because they
ζομαι επί τον δχλον, δτι *[ήδη] ήμέραι τρεις, have continued with me
c i n o tl c V d f o [ l f l d ] diys t e e three Days, and have no-
προσμένουσί μοι, καΐ ουκ εχουσι thing to e a t ; and I do
they have remained with me, and not they have not wish to dismiss them
τΐ φάγωσι· καΐ άπολΰσαι αυτούς fasting, lest they should
any thing they may eat; and to send away them faint on the ROAD."
fνήστεις
astin ού θέλω, μήποτε έκλυΦώσιν έν τχ\ 33 And his DISCIPLES
&3 say to him, $"How can
όδφ. ΚαΙ λέγουσιν αύτω ol μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ*
way. And they say to him the disciples of him; we get so many Loaves in
Πόθεν ήμϊν έν έρημία άρτοι τοσούτοι,
a Desert-place, to satisfy
Whence to us in a desert place loaves so many, such a Crowd?"
34 And JESUS says to
&ατε χορτάσαι δχλον τοσούτον; 34ΚαΙ λέγει them, "How many Loaves
have you?" And THEY
αύτοϊς δ Ίησοϋς· Πόσους άρτους έχετε; ΟΙ said, "Seven, and a Few
to them the Jesus; How many loaves- have you? They Small fishes."
δέ είπον Επτά, καΐ ολίγα Ιχθΰδια. 35ΚαΙ έκέ- 35 Then he commanded
and said: Seven, and a few small fishes. And he the PEOPLE to recline on
λευσε τοις δχλοις άναπεσείν επί τήν γήν. the GROUND;
directed
8β the crowds to recline upon the ground·
ΚαΙ λαθών τους επτά άρτους καΐ τους Ιχθύας 36 and taking the SEV-
And taking the seven loaves and the fishes, EN Loaves and the FISH-
εύχαριστήσας έκλασε καΐ έδωκε τοις μάθη- ES, §he offered thanks,
giving thunks he broke And he gave to the disci — and broke them, and gave
ταίς αύτοϋ, ol δέ μαθηταΐ τφ δχλω. S 7 Kal to his DISCIPLES, and the
pies of him, the And disciples to the crowd. .And DISCIPLES distributed to
έ'φαγον πάντες, καΐ έχορτάσθησαν καΐ fj- the CROWD.
they a t e all, were filled; and they
37 And they all ate and
ραν τό περισσεΰον των κλασμάτων, επτά were satisfied ; and of the
REMAINING FRAGMENTS
σπυρίδας πλήρεις. 38ΟΙ δέ έσθίοντες ήσαν they gathered Seven large
ven large baskets full.
τετρακισχίλιβι They and eating were ±Baskets full.
άνδρες, χωρίς γυναικών καΐ
four thousand men, besides women and 38 Now THEY who had
Λαιδίων.
EATEN were *about Four
children. thousand Men, besides
89
Women and Children.
ΚαΙ άπολύσας τους όχλους*. άνέ&η εις 39 $And having dis-
And having· sent aWay the crowds, he went into missed the CROWDS, he
xb πλοίον, καΐ ήλθεν εις τά δρια Μαγδαλά. went into the BOAT, and
the ship, and came to the coasts of Magdala. came to the ±COAST of
•Magdala.
ΚΕΦ. ιστ\ 16.
Χ
ΚαΙ προσελθόντες ol Φαρισαίοι καΐ Σαδ- CHAPTER XVI.
And coming the Pharisees and Sad- 1 §Then the PHARI-
δουκαίοι, πειράζοντες έπηρώτησαν αυτόν, ση- SEES and SADDUCEES drew
ducees, tempting they asked him, a near, and tempting asked
μείον έκ τοϋ ούρανοΰ έπιδείξαι αύτοΐς. Ό him to show them a
2
And came to him the Pharisees, try- ful for a man to dismiss
ζοντες αυτόν, καΐ λέγοντες *[αύτφ·] Ει £ξε-his WIFE for Any Cause ?"
ing him, and saying Cto him;] If i t Is 4 And He answering,
στιν άνθρώπφ άπολυσαι την γυναίκα αύτοϋ said to them, "Have you
lawful to a man to release 4 the wife of him
κατά πασαν αίτ'ιαν; Ό δε αποκριθείς είπεν not read, That the CREA-
upon every cause? He and answering said TOR., a t the first, §mad© a
αύτοίς* Ούκ άνέγνωτε, δτι ό ποιήσας απ'male and a female;
to them: Not have you read, that the Creator from
αρχής άρσεν καΐ Φήλυ έποίησεν αυτούς; 5 and said, §On ac-
a beginning α male and a female he made them? count of this a man shall
Β leave FATHER and MOTH-
κα1 είπεν «"Ενεκεν τούτου καταλείψει αν- ER, and adhere to his
and said: "On account of this shall leave a
θρωπος τόν πατέρα καΐ την μητέρα, καΐ become WIFE ; and they TWO shall
m&u tli© x si £ii ο ι* siiid ill β mother ι AIIQ
one Flesh?'
προσκολληθήσεται xfj γυναικί αύτοΰ· καΐ 6 So that they are no
shall be closely united to the wife of him; and
longer Two, but one Flesh.
έσονται ol δύο είς σάρκα μίαν.» 6"Ωστε ού- What GOD, then, has uni-
shall be the two into flesh one." So that no
ted, let no man sever."
«έτι είσΐ δύο, αλλά σαρξ μία. "Ο οΰν ό
longer they are two, but flesh one. What then the 7 They say to him,
Θεός συνέζευξεν, άνθρωπος μή χωρι- §"Why then did Moses
God has joined together, a man not dis- command to give a Writ
ζέτω. 7Λέγουσιν αύτφ· ΤΙ ούν Μωσης ένε- of Divorce, and dismiss
unites. They say to him; Why then Moses did her?"
τείλατο δούναι βιβλίον άποστασίου, καΐ άπο- 8 He says to them,
λΰσαι αυτήν; 8Λέγει αύτοίς· "Οτι Μωσης προς ted "Moses, indeed, permit-
you to divorce your
την σκληροκαρδίαν υμών έπέτρεψεν ύμϊν άπο- WIVES, on account of your
STUBBORN DISPOSITION J
λΰσαι τάς γυναίκας υμών* άπ' αρχής δέ but from the Beginning
it was not so.
9
ού γέγονεν οΰτω. Λέγω δέ ύμίν, οτι 8ς civ 9 £But I say to you,
not i t was so. I say but to you, that whoever Whoever dismisses his
άπολύση την γυναίκα αύτοΰ, μή επί πορ- WIFE, except *on Account
j j j j y Γθ1©ί13Θ til© TST i £ G Ol llilXlf 63CCGDt ΪΟΓ fOTIliCii™ of Whoredom, causes her
•νεία, καΐ γαμήστ) αλλην, μοιχαται* to commit adultery; and
tion, and may marry another, commits adultery; HE who MARRIES the di-
seal 6 άπολελυμένην γαμήσας,
and he her being released marrying, μοιχα- vorced woman, commits
adultery."
commits adul-
ται. 10Λέγουσιν αύτφ ol μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ· ΕΙ 10 *The DISCIPLES say
tery. They say to him the disciples of him; If
to him, "If the CASE of
ούτως εστίν ή αίτία του ανθρώπου μετά της the HUSBAND with .his
thus is the case of the man with the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 . Pharisees. 3. to him—omit. 9. on Account of
Whoredom, causes her to commit adultery; and H E who MARRIES. 10. The D I S C I P L E S .
t 1. Mark x. 1. $ 3. Mark x. 2. t 4. Gen. i. 2 7 ; Mai. i i . 1 5 . $ 5 . Gen.
II. 2 4 ; 1 Cor. vi. 1 6 ; Eph. v. 3 1 . ί 7. Deut. xxiv. 1. % 8. Matt. v. 3 2 ; Mark x.
1 1 ; Luke xvi. 1 8 ; 1 Cor. vii. 10.
77
Chap. 19:11.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 19:18.
γυναικός, ού συμφέρει γαμησαι. η
Ό δέ WIFE be thus, it is not
woman, not it is profitable to marry. He but good to marry."
είπεν αύτοίς· Ού πάντες χωροΰσι τόν λόγον 11 But HE answered,
saidl to them: Not all admit the word §"None can admit *the
12
τοΰτον, άλλ' οίς δέδοται. ΕΙσΙ γάρ WORD, but those to whom
tHis, but to whom it has been given. There are for it is given.
εύνοϋχοι, οίτινες έκ κοιλίας μητρός έγεννή- 12 For there are some
eunuchs, who from womb of mother were Eunuchs, by natural con-
θησαν οίίτω· καΐ είσΐν ευνούχοι, οϊτινες stitution ; others have
born so; and there are eunuchs, who been made Eunuchs by
ευνουχίσθηκαν ύπό των άνθροόπων καΐ ε'ισίν MEN ; and ftothers have
were made eunuchs by the men; and there are made themselves Eunuch3
εύνοϋχοι, οϊτινες εύνο\')χισαν εαυτούς διά on account of the KING-
^IXXlUCllS)
TiVllQ 111 Λ d© OUllUCJlS t i l ΘΙΏ S © 1V β S OH ftCCOUn t DOM of the HEAVENS.
την βασιλε'ιαν των ουρανών. *Ο δυνάμενος HE who is ABLE to do
of the kingdom of the heavens. He being able
this, let him do it."
χωρείν, χωρείτω. 13 §Then they brought
to admit, let him admit.
^Τότε προσηνέχθη αύτω παιδία, ϊνα to
that
him Little children,
he might place his
Then were brought to him* l i t t l e chi ldren that
HANDS on them, and pray ;
τάς χείρας έπιθτί αύτοίς, καΐ προσεύξη- and the DISCIPLES rebu-
the hands he might lay on them, ond he might ked them.
•tfai* ot δε μαθηταΐ έπετίμησαν αύτοίς. 14*Ο 14 But Jesus said, "Let
pray; the but disciples rebuked them. The the LITTLE CHILDREN a-
δέ Ίησοϋς εΐπεν "Αφετε τά παιδία καΐ lone, and forbid them not
and J e s u s s a i d : Suffer the l i t t l e c h i l d r e n and
μη κωλύετε αυτά έλθείν προς με· τών γάρ to come to me; ^because
not hinder them to come to me; of the for to SUCH as THESE be-
τοιούτων εστίν ή βασιλεία τών ουρανών. ΚαΙ 15 longs the KINGDOM of the
HEAVENS/'
επιζείς αύτοίς τάς χείρας, έπορεύθη 15 And having laid his
liiyliitf on them the liitucls» h© deleft.ι*ted hands on them, he depar-
εκείθεν. ted thence.
thence. 16 §And behold, one
1β approaching, said * to him.
ΚαΙ Ιδού, είς προσελθών, είπεν αύτφ· Δι- "Good Teacher! what good
And Ιο, one coming, said to him: O thing must I do, that I
δάσκαλε αγαθέ, τΐ αγαθόν ποιήσω, ϊνα εχω may obtain aionian Life ?'*
teacher good, what good must I do, that I may have
ζωήν αίώνιον; 17*Ο δέ εΐπεν αύτφ· Τί με 17 And HE said to him,
l i f e agelasting? He and he said to him"; Why me *±"Why dost thou call Me
έρωτας περί του άγαθοΰ; είς έστιν δ αγαθός. GOOD? GOD alone is good.
askest thou concerning the good? one Is the good. If, however, thou desirest
to enter that LIFE, keep
Εί δέ θέλεις είσελθεϊν είς τήν ζωήν, the COMMANDMENTS.**
18 He says to him,
Λέγει αύτώ· "Which?" JESUS an-
18
τήρησον τάς έντολάς.
keep s t r i c t l y the commandments. He says to him: swered, "These; §'Thou
Ποίας; *Ο δέ Ίησοΰς είπε· Τό «Ού φονεύ- 'shalt n$t commit murder;
Which? The and Jesus said: This; "Not thoushalt
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . the WORD. 16. to him said, " 0 Teacher?" 17.
"Why askest thou Me concerning THAT which is GOOD? One is the GOOD; but if thou
Wilt."
± 12. A highly figurative mode of expression, similar to what is found in Matt. v. 29, 3 0 ;
xviii. 8, 9. The amputation of the desire, not of the member, is here intended, as is evi-
dent from the two species of eunuchism previously mentioned. It was so understood by
Justin Martyr, Chrysostom, Tertullian, &c, except Origen, who not only interpreted the
words literally, but is said to have exemplified them upon himself.—See Anelecta TJieologica.
Τ 17. The Common reading has been preferred to either Griesbach's text, or the Vatican
MS. George Campbell regards the evidence for i t from the majority of MSS., to be vastly
eupe"rior. The versions on both sides nearly balance each other; but the internal evidence
arising from the connection of the thoughts, is decisive on the point. Besides it corres-
ponds with both Mark and Luke, who record the same conversation, in nearly the same
words, and no different reading is noted.
X 1 1 . 1 Cor. vii. 2 , 7 , 9 , 1 7 . $ 1 2 . 1 Cor. vii. 32-34. $ 13. Mark x. 1 3 .
% 14. Matt. v. 3 ; X 16. Mark x. 1 7 ; Luke xviii. 18. $ 18. Exod. xx. 1 3 ; Deut.
V. 17.
Chap. 19:19.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 19:28.
σεις· Ού μοιχεύσεις· Ού κλέ- 'Thou shalt not commit
k i l l ; Not thou shalt commit adultery; Not thou 'adultery ; Thou shalt not
ψεις· Ού 1ΰ
ψευδομαρτυρήσεις* ΎΊ- 'steal; Thou shalt not
slialt steal; Not thou shal t testify fal sely; Ho- 'testify falsely;
μα τον πατέρα καΐ τήν μητέρα·» και· «Άγα- 19 'Honor thy FATHER
nor the father and the mother;" and "Thou 'and thy MOTHER ;' and
't'Thou shalt love thy
πήσεις τον πλησίον σου ώς σεαυτόν.» 20Λέ- 'NEIGHBOR as thyself.'"
shaltlovo the neighbor ofthee as thyself." Says 20 The YOUNG MAN says
γει αύτώ ό νεανίσκος· Πάντα ταΰτα έφυ- to him, "All these have
to him the young man; All these 1 I kept; what want I
λαξάμην *[έκ νεότητός μου·] τΐ £τι more?"
kept Lfrom childhood ofme;] what more 21 JESUS replied, "If
21 thou desirest to be perfect,
υστερώ; "Εφη αΰτφ ό Ίησοΰς* Ει θέλεις go, sell thy POSSESSIONS,
do I want? Said to him the Jesus: If thou wishest and give to the *POOR ;
τέλειος είναι, ΰπαγε, πώλησαν σου τά υπάρ- and thou shalt have Trea-
χοντα, καΐ δός πτωχοίς* καΐ έ'ξεις sure in Heaven; and
come, follow me."
sessions, and give to poor; and thou shalt have
22 But the YOUNG MAN
θησαυρόν έν ούρανφ· καΐ δεΰρο, ακολουθεί having heard this WORD,
went away sorrowing ; for
μοι. 2 2 Άκούσας δέ ό νεανίσκος τόν λόγον, he had great *Riches.
me. Having heard and the young man the word, 23 Then JESUS said to
άπηλθε λυποΰμενος* fjv γαρ εχονν κτήμα- his DISCIPLES, §"lndeed
went away sorrowing; he was for having posses- I say to you, That it will
τα πολλά. S I O δέ Ίησοΰς είπε τοίς μαθηταίς
sions many. The and Jesus said to the disciples be difficult for a Rich man
αύτοΰ· 'Αμήν λέγω ΰμίν, δτι δυσκό- to enter the KINGDOM of
the HEAVENS.
of himself: Indeed I say to you, that with diffl-
λως πλούσιος είσελεΰσεται εις τήν βασιλείαν
24 And again I say to
24
you, ±It is easier for a
των ουρανών. Π ά λ ι ν δέ λέγω ύμίν, Camel to pass through a
of the be&voiis· ^ΔβίΐίΠι nod X sfty t o yoii> Needle's Eye than for a
εύκοπώτερόν έστι κάμηλον διά τρυπήματος Rich man to enter the
easier it is a camel through a hole KINGDOM ±of GOD/'
ραφίδος είσελθείν, r\ πλουσιον είς τήν 25 And the DISCIPLES
hearing, were greatly as-
δασιλείαν τοΰ Θεοΰ είσελθείν.
26
Άκούσαντες tonished, saying, "Who
then can be saved?"
^c ι η ρ" el ο ΙΊΊ of the God TO enter» ίΐ&νΐΐι^ h6s,i*d 2G JESUS looking at
δέ ol μαθηταΐ, έξεπλήσσοντο σφόδρα, λέγον- them, answered, "With
Men this is impossible;
26
τες* ΤΙς δρα δύναται σωθήναι; Έμ6λέψας but with God everything
Ing; Who then is able to be saved? Looking is possible."
δέ 6 Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτοϊς· Παρά άνθρώποις
but the Jesus said to him: With man 27 §Then PETER reply-
τοΰτο αδύνατον έστι· παρά δέ Θεφ πάντα ing, said to him, "Behold,
this Impossible is; w i t h but God all $we have forsaken all,
δυνατά,
possible. and followed thee; what,
^Τότε αποκριθείς ό Πέτρος είπεν αύτφ· therefore, shall we ob-
jThen answering the Peter ssild to him ι tain?"
*Ιδού, ημείς άφήκαμεν πάντα, καΐ ήκολουθή-
Lo, we left all, and followed 28 And JESUS said to
σαμέν σοι* τΐ δρα &σται ήμίν; 2 8 Ό δέ them, "Indeed, I say to
thee; what then shall be to us? The and
Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτοίς· 'Αμήν λέγω ύμίν, δτι
• V A T I Csaid
Jesus A N to
M Athem:
N U S O BIndeed
I P T . — 2 0I. say
from tomy
you,childhood—omit.
that 2 1 . POOR 22. this
WORD. 22. Riches.
± 2 4 . Rabbins, as, well as Arabs, were accustomed in describing an impossibility, or
a high degree of improbability, to say, " I t will not happen before a camel or an elephant
has crept through the eye of a needle."—Mar she's Translation of MicluBlis. ± 24. of
HEAVEN.—Lachmann & Tischendorf.
t 19. Lev. xix. 18. $ 23. Mark x. 2 4 ; Luke xviii. 2 4 ; 1 Tim. vi. 9, 10. % 27.
Mark x. 2 8 ; Luke xviii. 28. X 27. Matt. iv. 2 0 ; Luke v. 11.
Chap. 19:29.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 20:7.
ύμείς ot άκολουθήσαντές μοι, έν τη παλλιγ- you, That in the RENOVA-
you the having followed me, in the new birth TION, ±when the SON of
γενεσία δταν καθίσχι ό υΙός του άνθρωπου MAN shall sit on the
day when may s i t the son of the man
επί θρόνου δόξης αΰτοϋ, καθίσεσθε καΐ ύμείς
throne of his Glory,
upon a throne of g l o r y of h i m , s h a l l s i t a l s o you $yOU, my FOLLOWERS,
επί δώδεκα θρόνους, κρίνοντες τάς δώδεκα shall also sit on Twelve
Upon twelve thrones ι judging the twelve Thrones, j u d g i n g t h e
φυλάς του 'Ισραήλ. ^ΚαΙ πας ος άφηκεν
TWELVE Tribes of ISRAEL.
tribes of t h e I s r a e l . And a l l w h o left 29 $And whoever has
1
οικίας, ή αδελφούς, η άδελφάς, ή πατέρα, forsaken, *on account of
houses* o r brothers» o r s i s t e r s or f&thoPa MY Name, Houses, or
Brothers, or Sisters, or
^ μητέρα, *[$[ γυναίκα,] ή τέκνα, ή αγρούς, Father, or Mother, or
Wife, or Children, or
ένεκεν του ονόματος μου, έκατονταπλασίονα Lands, shall receive
On iiccount καΐ
λήψεται, of the
ζωήνnmxio
αιώνιονof iri©« si hundred fold
κληρονομήσει. * Manifold, and shall in-
Shall receive, and l i f e a g e l a s t i n g shall inherit. herit aionian Life.
30
ΠολλοΙ δέ έσονται πρώτοι έσχατοι καΐ 30 $But many shall be
Many but shall be first, last and first, that are last; and
έσχατοι πρώτοι. last, that are first.
last first.
CHAPTER XX.
ΚΕΦ. « ' . 20. 1 For the KINGDOM of
1
*θμο1α γάρ έστιν ή βασιλεία των ουρανών the HEAVENS resembles a
Householder, who went
άνθρώπω οικοδεσπότη, δστις έξήλθεν αμα out early iii the Morning,
to a man a householder, who went out with to hire Laborers for his
πρωΐ μισθώσασθαι έργάτας εις τόν αμπελώνα VINEYARD.
morning to hire laborers into the vineyard 2 And having agreed
αύτοΰ. 2Συμφωνήσας δέ μετά τών εργατών with some LABORERS for
of him. Having agreed and with the laborers a tDenarius a DAY, he
έκ δηναρίου τήν ήμέραν, άπέστειλεν αυτούς
sent them into his VINE-
for a denarius the day, he sent them YARD.
3 And going out about
είς τόν αμπελώνα αύτοΰ. 3 ΚαΙ έξελθών περί the ±Third Hour, lie saw
Into the vineyard of him. And going out about
others s t a n d i n g unem-
τρίτην ωραν, εΐδεν άλλους έστώτας έν τη
third hour, he saw others standing In the
ployed in the market-
place ;
άγορφ αργούς· 4κάκείνοις είπεν *Υπάγετε 4 and he said to THEM,
market-place idle; and to them he said: Qo 'Go YOU also into the
καΐ ύμείς είς τόν αμπελώνα· καΐ δ έάν f\ VINEYARD, and whatever
and you into the vineyard; and whatever may be is reasonable, I will give
δίκαιον, δώσω ύμίν. ΟΙ δέ άπηλθον. you.' And THEY went.
just, I w i l l give to you. They and went away. 5 Again having gone
Πάλιν έξελθών περί έ'κτην καΐ ένάτην out about the f sixth hour,
6
Again going out about sixth and ninth and about the fninth, he
&Qav, έποίησεν ωσαύτως. β ΠερΙ δέ τήν did in like manner.
hour, he did i n l i k e manner. About and the 6 And about the ±ELEV-
ένδεκάτην *[ωραν] έξελθών, εΰρεν άλλους ENTII, going out, he found
eleventh [hour] going out, he found others others standing, and says
έστώτας, καΐ λέγει αΰτοίς· ΤΙ ώδε έστήκατε here to them, 'Why stood you
standing, and he says to them: Why here stood you All the day unem-
δλην τήν ήμέραν αργοί; Λέγουσιν αύτώ· 7 ployed ?'
all the day idle? They say 7 They say to him, 'Be-
to him:
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 9 . on account of M I Name. 29. or Wife—omit.
29. Manifold. 6. hour—omit.
± 2 8 . That glorious moral, social, political, religious, and physical change which will be
introduced by the Messiah, who says, "Behold, I make all things new," Rev. xxi.5 ± 2.A
denarius is the eighth part of an ounce—value 14 cents, or 7d. ± 3 . Nine in the morning.
± 5. Noon. ± 5. Three o'clock in the afternoon. ± 6. Five o'clock in the afternoon.
% 28. Luke xxii. 30. % 29. Mark x. 2 9 , 3 0 ; Luke xviii. 2 9 , 3 0 . $ 30. Matt.
xx. 1 6 ; Luke xiii. 3 0 .
80
Chap. 20:8.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 20: IS.
"Οτι ουδείς ήμας έμισθώσατο. Λέγει αύ- cause no one has hired
Because no one us hired. He says to us.' He says to them,
'Go you also into the
τοις* 'Υπάγετε καΐ ύμείς εις τόν αμπελώνα· VINEYARD/
* [καΐ δ εάν fj δίκαιον, λήψεσθε.] 8 And Evening having
[and whatever may be just, you shall receive.] come on, the OWNER of
8
Όψίας δε γενομένης, λέγει ό κύριος τοϋ the VINEYARD says to his
Evening and having come on, says the lord of the STEWARD, 'Call the LA-
BORERS, and give them
άμπελώνος τω έπιτρόπω αύτου· Κάλεσον τους their WAGES, beginning
vineyard to the steward of him; Call the with the LAST, and end-
έργάτας, καΐ άπόδος αύτοϊς τόν μισθόν, ing with the FIRST/
laborers, and give to them the hire,
9 And THOSE who came
άρξάμενος άπό των εσχάτων, έΌος των πρώτων. about the ELEVENTH hour,
9b e g i n n i n g from the last, t i l l the first.
ΚαΙ έλθόντες ol περί την ένδεκάτην ώραν, received, each one, a
And having come those about the eleventh hour, Denarius.
Ιλαβον άνά δηνάριον. 10Έλθόντες Inge δέ ol came 10 Then THOSE who
FIRST, expected that
πρώτοι, ένόμισαν, δτι πλείονα λήψονται· they should receive more;
first, supposed, that more they shallη receive; and they also received,
καΐ έ'λαβον καΐ αυτοί άνά δηνάριον. Λα6όν- each one, a Denarius.
and received also they each a denarius. Having
τες δέ έγόγγυζον κατά του οίκοδεσπό- 11 But having received
received but they murmured against the house- it, they murmured against
του, ^λέγοντες* "Οτι οδτοι ol έσχατοι μίαν t h e HOUSEHOLDER,
holder, saying: That these the last one 12 saying, 'These LAST
βραν εποίησαν, καΐ ϊσους ήμίν αυτούς έποίη- and have worked One Hour,
thou hast made them
lioixr ^vorked) ftud GQU&1 to us thorn thou hxist equal to us, who have EN-
σας, τοίς βαστάσασι τό βάρος της ημέρας, DURED the BURDEN and
made, to the having endured the burden of the day, the SCORCHING HEAT Of
13
καΐ τόν καύσωνα.
αυτών. Εταίρε ούκΌαδικώ
δέ αποκριθείς
σε* ουχί είπεν ένΐ
δηνα- the DAY/
of them; Friend, not I wrong thee; not ofadena- 13 H E answering said
ρίου συνεφώνησάς μοι; 14Τ
Αρον το σόν καΐ to one of them, 'Friend,
rlus didst thou agree to me? Take thee thine and I do not injure thee ; didst
ίίπαγε. Θέλω δέ τούτω τφ έσχάτω δοΰναι ώς not thou agree with me
go. I wish and to this the last to give as for a Denarius?
καΐ 15
σοί. "Η οΰκ δξεστί μοι ποιήσαι δ 14 Take THAT which is
also to thee. Or not is It lawful to me to do what THINE, and go thy way;
θέλω έν τοίς έμ,οίς; η* ό οφθαλμός σου *I will give to This LAST,
I w i l l with the my own? or the eye of thee even as to thee.
πονηρός έστιν, 8τι έγώ αγαθός είμι; 16Ου- 15 Is it not lawful for
evil is, because I good am? Thus me to do what I please
τως έσονται ol εΌχατοι, πρώτοι· καΐ ol πρώτοι, with MY OWN? Is thine
shall be the last, first; and the first, EYE envious, Because I
δσχατοι. *[Πολλοί γάρ είσι κλητοί, ολίγοι am liberal?'
last. CMany for are called, few 16 Thus the LAST shall
δέ εκλεκτοί.] be $first; and the FIRST,
but17 chosen.J last."
ΚαΙ άναθαίνων ό Ίησοΰς είς 'Ιεροσόλυμα, 17 $And *when Jesus
And going up the Jesus to Jerusalem, was about to go up to
παρέλαβε τους δώδεκα μαθητάς κατ' Ιδίαν έν TWELVE Jerusalem, he took the
he took the twelve disciples privately In Disciples private-
ly, *and said to them on
afj δδω, καΐ είπεν αύτοίς· 1 8 Ίδού, άναβαίνο- the WAY,
the way, and said to them: Lo, we go
18 $ "Behold, we go up
μεν είς 'Ιεροσόλυμα, καΐ ό υΙός του ανθρώπου to Jerusalem; and the
up to Jerusalem, and the son of the man SON of MAN will be de-
• VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 7 . and whatever may be right, you shall receive.—omit.
16. For many are called, but few chosen—omit. 17. when Jesus was about to go up
to Jerusalem, he took. 17. and said to them on the WAY.
ί 16. Matt. xix. 30. % 17. Matt. xvi. 2 1 ; Mark x. 3 2 ; Luke xvlil 3 1 ; John xii. 12.
81
C7iap. 20:19.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 20:27.
παραδοθήσεται τοις άρχιερεΰσι καΐ livered up to the HIGH-
Will be delivered up to tlie high-priests a.nd PRIESTS and Scribes, and
γραμματεϋσι* καΐ κατακρινοΰσιν αυτόν * [θα- they will condemn him;
scribes; and they w i l l condemn him [to
19 and will deliver him
νάτφ,] 19κα1 παραδώσουσιν αυτόν τοίς έθνε- to the GENTILES, to be
death,] and t h e y w i l l d e l i v e r up h i m t o the Gen- MOCKED, and scourged,
οιν εις τό έμπαίξαι, καΐ μαστιγώσαι, καΐ and crucified, and on the
οταυρώσαι* καΐ τη τρίτχι ήμερα άναστήσεται. THIED Day he will rise."
tocrucify; and in the third day he wi 11 standup.
20
20 $Then the MOTHER
Τότε προσήλθεν αύτφ ή μήτηρ των υΙών of Zebedee's CHILDREN
Then came to him the mother of the sons came to him with her
Ζεβεδα'ιου, μετά των υΙών αυτής, προσκυνοϋ- SONS, prostrating, and re-
of Zebedee, with the sons of her, prostrat- questing something from
σα, καΐ αΐτοΰσά τι παρ' αΰτοϋ. 2 1 Ό δέ είπεν him.
ing, and asking something from him. He and said 21 And HE said to her,
αύτη· ΤΙ θέλεις; Λέγει *[αύτώ·] Είπε "What dost thou wish?"
to her; What w i l t t h o u ? She says Ctohim:] Say *And SHE said, "Com-
ίνα καθίσωσιν αυτοί ot δύο υιοί μου, είς mand, that in thy KING-
tl^cit miiy s i t t h e s e the t^yo sous of xtie· one DOM, one of These my
hi δεξιών σου, καΐ είς έξ ευωνύμων σου, TWO Sons may sit at thy
at right of thee, and one at left of thee,
Right hand, and the oth-
έν τη βασιλεία σου. 22ΆποκριθεΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς er at thy Left."
είπεν Ούκ οϊδατε, τΐ αΐτεΐσθε. Δύνασθε πι- ing, 22 But Jesus answer-
eaid: Not you know, what you ask. Are you able to said, "You know not
είν τό ποτήριον, 8 έγώ μέλλω πίνειν; Λέ- what you
you request. Can
drink of §the CUP,
drink the cup, which I am about to drink? They
γουσιν αύτφ· Δυνάμεθα. 23 *[ΚαΙ] λέγει αύ- of which I am about to
say to him: We are able. [And] he says to drink?" They say to him,
τοίς* Τό μέν ποτήριον μου π'ιεσθε· τό "We can."
23 He says to them,
them: The indeed cup of me you shall drink; the
δέ καθ'ισαι έκ δεξιών μου καΐ έξ ευωνύμων of my CUP $"You will, indeed, drink
but to s i t at right of me and at left ; but to sit at
my Right hand, and a t
μου, ούκ Ιστιν έμόν δούναι-, αλλ' οίς *the Left, is not mine to
of me, not is mine to give, but to whom
give, except for whom it
ήτοίμασται ύπό του Πατρός μου. 24ΚαΙ has been prepared by my
It has been prepared by the Father of me. And B'ATHER."
άκούσαντες ol δέκα, ήγανάκτησαν περί 24 §And the TEN, hav-
having heard the ten, were angry on account of ing heard, were indignant
at
των δύο αδελφών. O δέ Ίησοΰς, προσκαλε- against the TWO Brothers-,
the two brothers. The but , Jesus, . having 25 But JESUS, having
σάμενος αυτούς, είπε ν Οϊδατε, δτι ol δρχον- called them, said, "You
know That the PRINCES
called them, said: You know, that the ru- of the NATIONS rule im-
τες των εθνών κατακυριεύουσιν αυτών, καΐ ol periously over them; and
lers of the nations domineer over them. Not thus
μεγάλοι κατεξουσιάξουσιν αυτών. 2βΟύχ οΰτοις the GREAT exercise au-
great exercise authority over them. Not thus thority over them.
δσται έν ύμίν άλλ' δς έάν θέλη 26 §It *is not so among
it shall be among you; but whoever may wish you; but whoever may
έν ύμίν μέγας γενέσθαι, έστω υμών desire to become great
among you great to become, let him be of you among you, let him be
διάκονος· ^καΐ δς έάν θέλη έν ύμίν εΐ- Your Servant;
Servant; and whoever may wish among you to 27 §and whoever may
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 8 . to Death—omit. 2 1 . And S H E said. 2 1 . to h i m —
omit. 23. And—omit. 23. the Left. 26. is not so.
± 2 3 . This was fulfilled, when "Herod killed James, the BROTHER of John, with a
sword." Acts xii. 2 ; and when John was banished to " T H A T ISLE which is OAT.T/BD
Patmos, for the WORD of GOD and for the TESTIMONY of Jesus Christ." Rev. i. 9.
ί 20. Matt. iv. 2 1 ; Mark x. 35. $ 2 2 . Matt. xxvi. 39, 4 2 ; Mark xiv. 3 6 ; Luke
xxii. 4 2 ; John xviii. 11. t 23. Acts xii. 2 ; Rom. viii. 1 7 ; 2 Cor. i. 7; Rev. i. 9.
% 24. Mark x. 4 1 ; Lnke xxii. 24. $ 26. Matt, xxiii. 1 1 ; 1 Pet. v. 3. ί 2 7. Matt,
xviii. 4 ; Mark ix. 3 5 ; x. 43.
Chap. 20:28.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 21:4.
ναι π ρ ώ τ ο ς , έστω υμών δοΰλος· 28 ώσπερ desire to be chief, let him
be first, let him be of you aslave; even as be Your Slave;
ό υιός τοΰ άνθρωπου ούκ ^λθε διακονηθήναι 28 Seven a s the SON
of MAN came not to be
αλλά διακονησαι, και δοϋναι την ψυχήν αύτοΰ served, but to serve, and
but t os e r v e , andt o g i v e t h e l i f e of him
$to give his LIFE a Ran-
λύτρον αντί πολλών. som for many."
a ransom for many. 29 $ And departing from
29
ΚαΙ έκπορευομένων αυτών άπό 'Ιεριχώ, Jericho, a great Crowd
.And d© p£i Γ t i Ώ ^p o f tliQixi f r o m JericliOj followed him.
ήκολούθησεν αύτφ δχλος πολύς. 8 0 ΚαΙ Ιδού, 30 And behold, Two
followed him a crowd great. And lo, blind men sitting by the
δύο τυφλοί, καθήμενοι παρά την δδόν, άκού- ROAD, hearing That Jesus
two blind men,) sitting by the way, hear- passed by, cried out, say-
σαντες δτι Ίησοΰς παράγει, Ικραξαν, λέγον- ing, "O Master, Son of
ing that Jesus passes by, cried out, say- David, have pity on u s ! "
τες· Έλέησον ήμας, κύριε, υΙός Δαυίδ. 3 1 Ό 31 And the PEOPLE re-
ing: Pity us, O lord, son of David. The proved them, that they
might be silent; but THEY
0ΐν.
δέ δχλος ΟΙ δέ μείζον εκραζον,
έπετίμησεν λέγοντες*
αύτοΐς, Έλέησον cried the louder, saying,
ϊνα σιωπήσω-
s i l e n t . They but more did cry out, saying: Pity
32 "O Master, Son of David,
ήμας, κύριε, υΙός Δαυίδ. ΚαΙ στάς ό
us, O lord, son of David. And having stopped the have pity on us !"
Ίησοΰς έφώνησεν αυτούς, και είπε* Τι 32 And JESUS stopping,
Jesus he called them, and said: What called them, and said,
θέλετε ποιήσω 3
ύμίν; "Λέγουσιν αύτφ. "What do you wish I
do you wish I should do to you? They say to him: should do for you?"
Κύριε, ϊνα άνοιχθώσιν ημών ol οφθαλμοί. 33 They say to him,
Ο lord, that may be opened of us the eyes. "Sir, that *our EYES may
34
ΣπλαγχνισθεΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς, ήψατο be opened."
Being moved with pity and the Jesus, he touched 34 And Jesus being
των οφθαλμών αυτών καΐ ευθέως άνέβλεψαν moved with compassion,
the eyes of them; and immediately saw again touched *Their EYES ; and
αυτών ol οφθαλμοί· καΐ ήκολούθησαν αύτώ. *they received sight, and
of them the eyes; and they followed him.
followed him.
ΚΕΦ. κ α \ 21. CHAPTER XXI.
2
ΚαΙ δτε άγγισαν είς Ιεροσόλυμα, καΐ 1 §And when they were
nigh to Jerusalem, and
^λθον είς Βηθφαγή προς τό δρος των had come to Bethphage,
had come to Bethphage by the mountain of the
near to the MOUNT of
έλαιών, τότε ό Ίησοΰς απέστειλε δύο μα-OLIVES, then JESUS sent
olive-trees, then the Jesus sent away two d i s -
θητάς, λέγων αύτοίς* 2Πορεύθητε είς τήν κώ- Two them,
Disciples, saying to
ciples, saying t o them: You m a ygo to the v i l -
2 "Go to THAT VIL-
μ/ην τήν απέναντι υμών, καΐ ευθέως εύρή-
lage the over against you, and immediately you LAGE which is OVER-A-
GAINST you, and you will
σετε δνον δεδεμένην, καΐ πωλον μετ'
w i l l find an ass having been bound, and a foal with immediately find an Ass
αυτής· λύσαντες άγάγετέ μοι.3ΚαΙ έάν loose tied, and a Colt with her ;
them, and bring
her; having loosed bring to me. And if them to me.
τις ύμίν είπη τι, έρεί- 3 And if any one ques-
any (one) to you should say any (thing,) you shall tions you, reply, 'That
τε· "Οτι ό κύριος αυτών χρείαν δχει· εύ- the MASTER wants them ;'
say; That the lord of them need has; im-
δέ αποστέλλει αυτούς. Τοΰτο δέ δλον and he will send them
4
θέως
mediately and hew i l l send them. This and a l l promptly."
γέγονεν, ϊνα πληρωθη τό ρη- 4 Now all this was per-
bas been done, that might be fulfilled the word formed, that the WORD
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 2 . our EYES. 34. they received sight.
t 28. Luke xxii. 2 7 ; John xiii. 4, 1 4 ; Phil. ii. 7. t 28. Isa. liii. 10, 1 1 ; Dan.
ix. 24, 2 6 ; Matt. xxvi. 2 8 ; 1 Tim. I. 6 ; Titus i i . 1 4 ; Heb ix. 28. | 1. Mark. xi.
1; Luke xix. 29.
C7iap. 21:5.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 21:12.
θέν διά τοΰ προφήτου, λέγοντος· δ«Εϊπα- SFOKEN through the PROPH-
spoken through the prophet, saying: Say ET might be verified, say-
saying,
τε τχί Φυγατρί Σιών 'Ιδού, ό βασιλεύς σου 5 $"Say to the DAUGH-
δρχεταί σοι πραΰς, καΐ έπιβεβηκώς επί δνον, T E R of Zion, Behold thy
"KING comes to thee,
COIXlGS t o tliGe IU6ek) A lid XlilvillJJ bGGU 566 ^ OH AH 21SSf
καΐ πώλον υΐόν υποζυγίου.» Πορευθέν- "lowly, ±being seated on
even a foal a son of a beast of burden." Having "an Ass, even *on a Colt
τες δέ ol μονΟηταί, καΐ ποιήσαντες καθώς "of a Laboring Beast."
iron© &ncl tli© oisciolGs* &ucl li & ν i mr done fls 6 §And the DISCIPLES
προσέταξεν αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς, 'ήγαγον τήν went, and having done as
commanded to them the Jesus, they led the JESUS directed them,
Svov και τόν πώλον, καΐ έπέθηκαν επάνω
ass and the foal, and they placed upon 7 they led the ASS, and
αυτών τά Ιμάτια αυτών* καΐ έπεκάθισεν the COLT, and $put their
t h e m t h e m a n t l e s of t h e m ; a n d t h e y c a u s e d t o s i t MANTLES over them, and
επάνω αυτών. 8 Ό δέ πλείστος δχλος έ'στρωσαν made him ride.
8 And a GREAT PART of
ΟΓΙ (on.©) o f xxiGXXi· JCXI© stud ^Γ6ο.ΐ©ΐ* cro\^d sprG&d
the Crowd spread * Their
εαυτών τά Ιμάτια έν τχί όδφ· άλλοι δέ own GARMENTS on the
βκοπτον κλάδουΓ άπό τών δένδρων, καΐ έστρών- ROAD ; and others cut
Branches from the TREES,
•νυον έν τη όδφ. °ΟΙ δέ δχλοι ol προάγον- and scattered them on
tered in the way. The and crowds those going the ROAD.
τες καΐ ol άκολουθοΰντες ε"κραζον, λέγοντες* 9 And THOSE CROWDS
before sod those xol \o^yiτι^ζ did cry· snyinir* ^PRECEDING him, and
*Ωσαννά τφ υΐφ Δαυίδ* ευλογημένος THOSE t h a t FOLLOWED,
Hosanna to the son of David; worthy of blessing shouted, saying, ± "Ho-
ό ερχόμενος έν ονόματι Κυρίου* ωσαννά έν sanna to the SON of Da-
he coming In name of Lord; hosanna in v*d! ^'Blessed be HE who
τοις ύψίστοις. 10ΚαΙ ε'ισελθόντος αύτοϋ είς 'COMES in the Name of
•Ιεροσόλυμα, έσείσθη πασά ή πόλις, λέγου- •Jehovah.' Hosanna ID
Jerusalem, was moved all the city, say- the HIGHEST heaven!"
σα* Τις έστιν οδτος; u O l δέ δχλοι έ'λεγον 10 §And having enter-
ed Jerusalem, the Whole
jugj ^Vho is this? UDh© stud cro^^ds ssiid· CITY was in commotion,
Οδτός έστιν 'Ιησούς ό προφήτης, ό άπό Να- asking, "Who is this?"
This is Jesus the prophet, that from Na- 11 And the CROWDS
ζαρέτ της Γαλιλαίας. 32ΚαΙ είσηλθεν 6 Ίησους answered, "This is Je-
zareth of the Galilee. And entered the Jesus sus, THAT PROPHET who
είς τό Ιερόν *[του Θεού,] καΐ έξέβαλε πάντας i s from Nazareth i nGALILEE."
into the temple [of the God,] and cast out all
τους πωλοΰντας καΐ αγοράζοντας έν τφ Ιερφ, 12 $And JESUS went
into ±the TEMPLE, and
tho selling and buying in the temple, expelled All THOSE SELL-
«αϊ τάς τράπεζας τών κολλυβιστών κατέστρε- ING and buying, and over-
and the tables of the money changers overturn-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 5 . on a Colt. 8. Their-own GARMENTS. 9. PBH-
CEDING him, and. 12. of GOD—omit.
± 5. Christ's triumphant entry into Jerusalem riding on an ass, has been objected to as
mean and ridiculous, but it ought to be remembered that this circumstance was an exact
fulfillment of Zech. is. 9, and exemplified at the same time his strict observance of the di-
vine law. Eastern asses are much larger and more beautiful than ours, and kings and
patriarchs did not disdain to ride on them. Compare Gen. xxii. 3 ; Exod. iv.20; Num.xxil.
2 1 ; Judges v. 1 0 ; x. 4 ; 2 Sam. xvi. 2 ; xvii. 2 3 ; xix. 2 6 ; 1 Kings i. 3 3 , 34. When Sol-
omon and succeeding princes multiplied horses they were rebuked by the prophets, and chas-
tised by God for it. See Isa. i i . 6, 7 ; xxxi. 1 ; Hos. xiv. 3. Compare also Hos. 1. 7 ; Miean
V. 10, 1 1 ; Zech. ix. 10. ± 9. Hosanna, is a Hebrew word, signifying, "Save, we beseech
t h e e ! " and in this place is similar to the French "vive le roi" or the English 'God save
the king. " " H o s a n n a to the SON of David, " i s equivalent to "God preserve the SON of David.
± 1 2 The T E M P L E — t o Meron. This was not the naos, house or Temple strictly so
called, including only the vestibule the sanctuary and the holy of holies. To this our
Lord himself had not access, because not of the posterity of Aaron. The traffic was
carried on in the outer courts. These courts the Pharisees did not account holy.
± 5 Isa. lxii; Zech. ix. 9 ; John xii. 15. $ 6. Mark xi. 4. $ 7. 2 Kings ix.
13. % 9. Psa. cxviii. 26. t 10. Mark xi. 15. 12. Luke xix. 4 5 ; John ii. 15.
84
Chap, 21:13.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 21:21.
ψε, καΐ τάς καθέδρας των πωλούντων τάς turned the TABLES of the
ed, and the seats of the selling the BANKERS, and the SEATS
περιστεράς·
13
καί λέγει αύτοίς· Γέγραπται* Of t h e SELLERS Of DOVES J
13 and said to them,
«Ό οίκος μου, οίκος προσευχής κληθήσε-
"The house of me, a house of prayer shall bo
"It is written, $'My
'HOUSE shall be called a
ται· ύμείς δε αυτόν έποιήσατε σπήλαιον λη- 'House of Prayer,' but
called; you but it have made a den of
14 you *make it a Den of
στων.» ΚαΙ προσήλθον αύτω τυφλοί καΐ Robbers."
robbers." And came to him blind and 14 And the Blind and
χωλοί έν τώ Ιερω, καΐ έθεράπευσεν αυτούς, Lame came to him in
lame in the temple, and he healed them.
15
Ίδόντες δέ ol αρχιερείς καΐ ol γράμμα-
the TEMPLE, and he healed
Having seen but the high-priests and the scribes them.
τεΐς τά θαυμάσια, α* έποίησε, καΐ τους 15 But when the HIGH-
PRIESTS and SCRIBES saw
the wonders, which he did, and the
the WONDERS which he
παΐδας κράζοντας έν τφ Ιερφ, καΐ λέγοντας· BOYS performed, and * THOSE
who were CRYING in
*Ωσαννά τφ υΐφ Δαυίδ· ήγανάκτησαν, 1βκα1 the the TEMPLE, "Hosanna to
SON of David!" they
Hosanna to the son of David; they were angry, and were exasperated,
είπον αύτφ· Άκούεις τΐ ούτοι λέγουσιν; 16 and said to him,
Sciicl to liiΤΏ · UGArest tliou \^litxt tlic s Θ A 1*0 s&yΐu§?
*O δέ Ίησοΰς λέγει αύτοίς· Ναί· ουδέποτε "Dost thou hear what
The and Jesus says to them: Yes; Never these are saying?" And
άνέγνωτε* «"Οτι έκ στόματος νηπίων καΐ
have you read: "That out of mouth of babes and JESUS says to them,
"Yes; have you never
θηλαζόντων κατηρτίσω αίνον;» 17ΚαΙ read, §Out of the Mouth
ο ί suckling (ones) thouliiis perfected priiise?** A TI J of Infants and Nurse-
καταλιπών αυτούς, έξήλθεν έ'ξω της πόλεως lings thou has perfected
having l e f t them, h e w e n t o u t of t h e city Praise' ?"
εις Βηθανίαν, καΐ ηύλίσθη εκεί. 17 And having left
Into Bethany, and he lodged there. them, he went out of the
18
Πρωΐας δέ, έπανάγων είς τήν πόλιν, CITY, §to Bethany; and
Early but, returning Into the city, passed the night there.
18 ^Returning to the
μίαν έπΙ της CITY, in the Morning, he
19
έπείνασε. Kat Ιδών συκην
was hungry;
όδοΰ, ή"λθεν έπ' αυτήν, καΐ ουδέν εδρεν έν 19 and seeing a single
'^Viiy> lio cflwe to ΙΙΘΓ^ &ud nothing found In
Fig-tree by the ROAD, he
went to i t ; but finding
αύτη εΐ μή φύλλα μόνον καΐ λέγει αύτη· nothing on it, except
Μηκέτι έκ σου καρπός γένηται είς τόν Leaves, he said, "May no
No more ^y thee f rui t ΤΏfty be produced to the fruit grow on thee to the
αιώνα. ΚαΙ έξηράνθη παραχρήμα ή συκή. AGE ! " And the FIG-TREE
age. And withered immediately the fig-tree. instantly withered.
^ΚαΙ Ιδόντες ol μαθηταΐ έθαύμασαν, λέγον- 20 JAnd the DISCIPLES
And seeing the disciples wondered, say-
seeing it, were astonish-
τες. Πώς παραχρήμα έξηράνθη ή συκή; ed, sayinir, "How soon is
ing: How soon withered the fig-tree?
21 the FIG-TREE withered!"
ΆποκριθεΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτοίς· Ά- 21 J e s u s answering,
Answering and the Jesus said to them: In-
said to them, "Indeed, I
μήν λέγω ύμϊν, έάν ίίχητε πίστιν, καΐ say to you, §If you have
deed I say to you, If you may have faith, and
an unshaken Faith, you
μή διακριθήτε, ού μόνον τό τής will not only do THIS
not should doubt, not only the (miracle) of the miracle of the FIG-TREE,
συκής ποιήσετε, αλλά κδν τφ δρει but also, if you should
fig-tree you shall do, but also if to the mountain
say to this MOUNTAIN,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 3 . make It. 15. THOJ Β BOTS who were CRYING.
$ 13. Isa. lvi. 7. t 16. Psa. viii. 2. $ John xi. 18. ί 18. Mark ix. 12.
$ 20. Mark xi. 20. ί 2 1 . Matt. xvii. 2 0 ; Luke xvii. 6; James i. 6; 1 Cor. xiii. 2 .
85
Chap. 21:22.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 21:30.
τούτω ε'ιπητε· "Αρθητι, καΐ βλή- 'Be thou lifted up, and
tills you should say: Be thou lifted up, and be thrown into the SEA/ it
θητι εις τήν θάλασσαν γενήσεται. ^ΚαΙ πάν- will be done."
cast Into tho sea; i t s h a l l be done. And a l l ,
22 $And whatever you
τα, δσα αν αΐτήσητε έν τη προσευχή, πι- shall ask in PRAYER, be-
lieving, you will receive."
στεύοντες, λήψεσθε.
lievlng, you shall receive. 23 $And having en-
23
tered the TEMPLE, the
ΚαΙ έλθόντι αύτφ είς τό Ιερόν, προσήλ- HIGH-PRIESTS a n d ELDERS
And having come to him into the temple, came of the PEOPLE, came near,
θον αύτφ διδάσκοντι ol αρχιερείς καΐ ol as he was teaching, and
said, "By What Author-
to him teaching the high-priests and the
πρεσβύτεροι του λαοΰ, λέγοντες* Έν ποία ity dost thou perform
elders of the people, saying: By what these things? and who
εξουσία ταΰτα ποιείς; καΐ τίς EMPOWERED thee?"
authority these (things) do.est thou? 24and who 24 Jesus replying, said
σοι Ιδωκε την έξουσίαν ταύτην; 'Αποκρι- to them, " I will also ask
to thee gave the authority this? Answer- you one Question, which
θείς δέ ό Ίησοΰ; είπεν αύτοίς· 'Ερωτήσω if you answer me, Ϊ also
ing and the Jesus said to them: I w i l l ask
υμάς κάγώ λόγον §να· 8ν έάν εϊπητέ μοι, will inform Iyoudo by What
you also I woru one; which if you may say to me, Authority these
κάγώ ύμίν έρώ, έν ποία εξουσία ταϋ- things.
also I to you w i l l tell, by what authority these 25 Whence was *THAT
τα ποίαί* ^τό βάπτισμα 'Ιωάννου πόθεν ήν; IMMERSION which was of
(things) I do; the dipping of John whence was? John? From Heaven, or
έξ ούρανοΰ, η4 έξ ανθρώπων; ΟΙ δέ διελογί- from Men?" And THEY
from heaven, or from men? They and reason- reasoned thus among
ξοντο παρ' έαυτοίς, λέγοντες· Έάν εϊπωμεν, themselves, "If we say,
e<i among themselves, saying: If we should say, From Heaven, he will re-
έξ ούρανοΰ· έρεϊ ύμίν ΔιατΙ οδν ούκ tort, Why then did you
from heaven; he w i l l say to us: Why then not not believe him?
2β
έπιστεύσατε αύτφ; Έάν δέ εϊπωμεν έξ 26 And if we say, From
did you believe to him? if but we should say from Men, we dread t h e
ανθρώπων φοβούμεθα τόν δχλον πάντες γαρ CROWD ; for they all re-
Εχουσι τόν Ίωάννην ώς προφήτην. ΚαΙ άπο- 27 gard JOHN as a Prophet."
hold the John as a prophet. And they 27 They, therefore, said
κριθέντες τφ Ίησου είπον Ούκ οϊδαμεν. "Εφη to JESUS, in reply, "We
answering to the Jesus said: Not we know. Said cannot tell." And he said
αύτοίς καΐ αυτός· Ουδέ έγώ λέγω ύμίν έν to them, "Neither do I
to them and he: Neither I say to you by tell you by What Author-
ποία εξουσία ταΰτα 28
ποιώ. ΤΙ δέ ύ- things.ity I perform t h ese
wbat authority these (things) I do. What but to
28 But what is your
μΐν δοκεί; "Άνθρωπος είχε τέκνα δύο· καΐ opinion of this? A Man
you seems right? A m a n had children two; andhad *Two Sons ; and com-
προσελθών τφ πρώτω, είπε* Τέκνον, ΰπαγε, ing to the FIRST, he said,
coming to the first, he said: Son, go, 'Son, go work To-day in
σήμερον έργάζου έν τφ άμπελώνι μόυ. ^ Ό my VINEYARD/
to-day work in the vineyard of me. He
δέ αποκριθείς είπεν Ού θέλω* ΰστερον δέ 29 H E answered, *'l
and answering said: Not I w i l l ; afterward but will, sir,' but went not.
μεταμεληθείς, απήλθε. 80ΚαΙ προσελθών 30 And coming to the
haying changed his mind, he went. And coming SECOND, he said the same.
And HE answering, said,
τφ έτέρω, είπεν ωσαύτως. Ό δέ ά- Ί will not;' but after-
wards repenting, he went.
ποκριθείς είπεν Έγώ κύριε, καΐ ούκ απήλθε.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—25. THAT IMMERSION which was of John. 28. Two
swering
Sons. said:
29. '/ willI sir;' lord, andnot.not 30.
but went went.
And coming to the SECOND, he said the
same. And HE answering, said, *I will not;' but afterwards he repented and went.
$ 22. Matt. vii. 8; Mark xi. 2 4 ; James v. 16; 1 John iii. 2 2 ; v. 14. t 23.
Mark xi. 2 7 ; Luke xx. 1.
88
Chap. 21:31.] MATTHEW. {Chap. 21:38.
81
Tlc έκ των δύο έποίησε 31 Which of the TWO
τό θέλημα τοΰ πα-
Who of the t w o did the w i l l of the fa-
performed the FATHER'S
τρός; Λέγουσιν *[αύτφ·] Ό πρώτος. Λέγει WILL?" They say, "The
thor? They say [to him:] The first. Says •LATTER." JESUS said to
αύτοΐς ό Ίησοΰς· 'Αμήν λέγω ήμίν, δτι ol them, $"Indeed, I say
to them the Jesus: Indeed I say to you, that the to you, That the TRIB-
τελώναι καΐ αϊ πόρναι προάγουσιν υμάς εις BUTE-TAKERS and the
tax-ga HARLOTS precede you in-
32Τ
τήν βασιλείαν τοΰ Θεοΰ. Ηλθε γάρ προς to the KINGDOM of GOD.
the kingdom of the God. Came for to
32 For §John came to
υμάς 'Ιωάννης έν όδφ δικαιοσύνης, καΐ ούκyou in a Way of Right-
eousness, and you be-
έπιστεύσατε αύτφ· ot δέ τελώναι καΐ atlieved him n o t ; but the
you believed him; the but tax-gatherers and the TRIBUTE-TAKERS and the
πόρναι έπίστευσαν αύτφ· ύμείς δέ ιδόντες HARLOTS believed h i m ;
οΰ μετεμελήθητε ύστερον, τοΰ πιστεΰσαι αύτφ. yet you, having seen it,
not repented afterwards, of the to believe him. did not afterwards repent,
^"Αλλην παραβολήν ακούσατε· * [άνθρωπος] so as TO BELIEVE him.
Another parable hear you; [a man]
fjv οίκοδεσπότης, όστις έφύτευσεν αμπελώνα, 33 Hear Another Para-
Was a householder, who planted a vineyard, ble. There was a House-
καΐ φραγμόν αύτφ περιέθηκε, καΐ ωρυξεν holder, $who planted a
and a hedge to i t placed around, and digged Vineyard, and enclosed it
έν αύτφ ληνόν, καΐ ώκοδόμησε πύργον with a Hedge, and digged
in It a wlno-press, and built a tower; ±a Wine-press in it, and
seal έξέδοτο αυτόν γεωργοίς, καΐ άπεδή- built a Tower, and leased
and let out it to husbandmen, and went it to Cultivators, and left
the country.
μησεν. 84"Οτε δέ ήγγισεν ό καιρός των
abroad. When and drew near the time of the 34 And when the VIN-
καρπών, απέστειλε τους δούλους αύτοΰ, προς TAGE approached, he sent
his SERVANTS to the CUL-
τους γεωργούς, λαβείν τους καρπούς αύτοΰ. TIVATORS, to receive the
tho husbandmen, to receive the fruits of it.
85 FRUITS.
ΚαΙ λαβόντες ot γεωργοί τους δούλους 35 But the tcuLTivA-
αύτοΰ, δν μέν έδειραν, δν δέ άπέ- TORS having seized his
of him, him indeed they flayed, him and they SERVANTS, severely beat
κτειναν, δν δέ έλιθοδόλησαν. Μ Πάλιν other, one, and murdered an-
killed, him and they pelted with stones. Again and stoned another.
άπέστειλεν δλλους δούλους, πλείονας των 36 Again, he sent Other
ho sent other slaves, greater the Servants, more honorable
πρώτων· καΐ εποίησαν αύτσίς ώσαύτωςν than the FIRST, and they
first; and they did to them In like manner. treated them in a similar
"Υστερον δέ απέστειλε προς αυτούς τόν manner.
β7
«a* 11 ©Γ ΤΙ^β FQS AQQ Λβ S6QC to th^ITl tll0 37 Finally, §he sent
υΐόν αύτοΰ, λέγων Έντραπήσονται τόν υΐόν his SON to them, saying,
son of him, saying: They will regard the son'They will respect my
Ιδόντες τόν υΐόν, SON/
38
μου. Ot δέ γεωργοί,
of m e . The but husbandmen, seeing the son, 38 But the CULTIVA-
εΐπον έν έ αυτοίς· Οδτός έστιν ό κληρο- among TORS seeing the SON, said
said among themselves: This le the heir;
themselves, 'This
νόμος· δεΰτε, άποκτείνωμεν αυτόν, καΐ κατά- is the HEIR; $come, let
come, w e may k i l l h i m , a n d m a yus kill him, and forcibly
U^liCix Imv 1 ΓΙΕ ε ο ο. ο th.6 X^lis. r i see s c ouuse 1 entrap him in Conversa-
tion.
ov ελαβον, δπως αυτόν παγιδεΰσωσιν έν λόγω. 16 And they sent to
lc
him their DISCIPLES with
K a l άποστέλλουσιν αύτφ τους μαθητάς αύ- the HERODIANS, saying,
τών μετά
^Locl των
t lie y soiit Ήρωδιανών,
&wey to hiixi tlio λέγοντες* of "Teacher, we know That
disciolcs Δι-
thou art sincere, and
δάσκαλε, οϊδαμεν, δτι αληθής καΐ teachest the WAY of GOD
εί,
teacher, w e know, that true thou art, and in Truth, neither carest
thou for any one; for
τήν δδόν τοϋ Θεοΰ έν άληθεία διδάσκεις, καΐ thou lookest not to the
ού h μέλει i
σοι περί ούδενός* ού γαρ Appearance of Men.
not th 17 17 Tell us, therefore,
βλέπεις εις πρόσωπον ανθρώπων. ΕΙπέ οΰν thy opinion; Is it lawful
th.ou lookest into face of men. Say therefore
ήμϊν, τ'ι δοκεί; §ξεστι to pay Tax to Caesar, or
not?"
to us, what seems right? is it lawful
δούναι κήνσον Καίσαρι, ή ου; 1 8 Γνούς δέ 18 But JESUS knowing
to §iv© tvil)iit© to 0<x6s&i'i or not? Knowing l)iit their WICKEDNESS, said,
"Hypocrites! why do you
ό Ίησοΰς τήν πονηρίαν αυτών, είπε· Τί με try me?
the JGSUS tlio ΤΛ^ i ckccln©ss of tliouiy SSL i d · ^vhy me 19 Show me the TAX-
19
πειράζετε ύποκριταΐ; Έπιδείξατέ μοι τό COIN." And THEY handed
tempt you hypocrites? Show you to me the him a Denarius.
νόμισμα του κήνσου. ΟΙ δέ προσήνεγκαν αΰ-
coin of the tribute. They and brought to
20 And he says to them,
±"Whose LIKENESS and
τφ δηνάριον. 20ΚαΙ λέγει αύτοΐς· Τίνος ή INSCRIPTION is this ?"
him a denarius. And he says to them:
21 Of whom the 21 They say, "Caesar's."
εΐκών αΰτη καΐ ή επιγραφή; Λέγουσιν * [αύ- Then he replies to them,
llkeness this and the Inscription? They say [to
§ "Render,
τφ·] Καίσαρος. Τότε λέγει αύτοίς· Άπόδο- THINGS of Caesar, therefore, the
to Cae-
χι 1 τχι y j Ο ι CftGSftr» Then ho s&y s t o them. · Cr i v© yoxi
sar ; and the THINGS of
τε οΰν τά Καίσαρος Καίσαρι· καΐ GOD, to GOD/'
back then the (things) of Caesar to Caesar; and 22 And having heard
τά του Θεοΰ τφ Θεφ. ^Kcd άκοΰσαν- this, they wondered; and
the (things) of the God to the God. And having leaving him, they went
τες έθαι''μασαν· καΐ αφέντες αυτόν άπήλθον. away. 23 §On that day, *Sad-
Α6& rd tli©y τν oil do r ©dj &nd Ιβΐΐ^ΐΐχ^ h 1 rn tli©y*de{)Art6d·
^ Έ ν εκείνη τη ήμερα προσήλθον αύτφ ducees came to him, who
In that the day" came to him say there is no ±Resur-
Σαδδουκαίοι, ol λέγοντες, μή είναι άνάστα-
Sadducees, they saying, not to be a resurrec-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—13. him. 21. to him. 23. Sadducees came to him, who
say.
± 2 0 . Dr. Lightfoot tells us that the Jews have a tradition among them, that to admit
of the title of any prince on their current coin, was an acknowledgment of subjection to
him. Their acceptance of this coin when offered to them in payment, was in effect a
confession that they were conquered by the Romans, and that the emperor had a right to
their tribute. ± 23. This is rendered future life by some modern translators; which is,
as Dr. Bloomfleld very justly observes, "no version at all, but merely an explanation."
AnastaHs can only mean future life, by implication; its primary significance being a
standing or rising up. If a future life be understood by the term, then it evidently
depends upon, and follows a resurrection.
t 15. Mark xii. 1 3 ; Luke xx. 20. $ 2 1 . Bom. xiii. 7. $ 23. Mark xii. 18.
Luke xx. 2 7 ; Acts xxiii. 8.
90
Chap. 22:24.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 22:35.
21
σιν και έπηρώτηοαν αυτόν, λέγοντες· Δι- rection, and asked him,
ti-on; and they asked him, saying,
24 saying, "Teacher,
δάσκαλε, Μωσής είπε ν «'Εάν τις άποθάνη μή tMoses said, ±If a man
Ο teacher, Moses said: "If any one should die not
die, having no Children,
έχων τέκνα, έπιγαμβρεύσει ό αδελφός αύ- his BROTHER shall marry
having children, shall marry the brother of his WIDOW, and raise up
του την γυναίκα αύτοΰ, και αναστήσει σπέρμα Offspring to his BROTHER.
him the wife of him, and shall raise seed 25 Now, there were
άδελφφ αΰτοΰ.» Ήσαν δέ παρ' ήμίν with us Seven Brothers ;
25ί
τφ
to the brother of him." There were now with us and the FIRST, having
married, died; and hav-
επτά αδελφοί· καΐ ό πρώτος, γαμή- ing no issue, left his WIFE
tO his BROTHER.
σας, έτελεύτησε· καΐ μή έ'χων σπέρμα, άφηκε 26 Thus also the SEC-
Γ j. © Q ^ d i e (J j ftHu not OND, and the--THIRD, even
xi ίΐ ν ι n ^ s c Θd * left
* VATICAN M A N U S O B I P T . — 3 8 . a desert.—omit.
± 3 5 . There are a variety of opinions among critics, as to who Is here meant. Some think
i t is the Zechariah, son of Jehoiadah, mentioned in 2 Chron. xxiv. 20, 2 1 ; but this leaves
the Jews innocent of the blood shed during nearly nine centuries of th© most scandalous
years of their history. Others think reference is here made to "Zechariah, tne son of Bere-
chiah and the grandson of I d d o . " Zech. i, 1 ; of whose murder mention is made in the Tar-
gum, or Chaldee paraphrase of Jonathan Ben-Uziel, (said to be a contemporary of Jesus
Christ.) I n reply to this complaint of Jeremiah, (Lam. ii. 20,) "Shall the priest and the
prophet be slain.in ,,he sanctuary of the L o r d ? " he says, "Was i t well in you to slay a pro-
phet as you did Zechariah, the son of Hiddo, in the House of the Lord's sanctuary, because
he endeavored to withdraw you from your evil ways?" This Zechariah lived some 320 years
after the one previously mentioned; yet a period of over 500 years of Jewish history is left
out. Were not the Jews more responsible for innocent blood shed during the last preceding
five-centuries of their history, than they could be for blood shed before the deluge ? Others
are of opinon that Jesus spoke this prophetically of that Zechariah who was massacred " i n
the middle of the holy place," three years before the final destruction of Jerusalem. Of him,
Josophus says he was a just man. Thus Abel was the first, and this Zechariah the last just
person, whose blood being spilt upon the land, should be required of that generation. This
view agrees with, the context, and recorded facts; and in agreement With< the same, ephoneusate,
a word in the first aorist tense, has been thrown into the future, instead of the past.
t 34. Matt. xxi. 3 4 , 3 5 ; Luke xi. 49. * 35. 1 Chron. xxiv. 2 0 , 2 1 . $ 37. Luke
Siii. 3 4 . $ 3 9 . P s a . cxviii. 2 6 ; Matt. xxi. 9 .
Chap. 24:1.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 24:10.
ΚΕΦ. κ δ \ 24. CHAPTER XXIV.
χ
ΚαΙ έξελθών ό Ίησοΰς έπορεύετο άπό 1 §And JESUS being
And being come out the Jesus was going from come out was going from
του Ιεροΰ* καΐ προσήλθον ol μαθηταΐ αΰτοΰ the TEMPLE ; and his DIS-
the temple; and came the disciples of him
CIPLES came to show him
έπιδείξαι αύτω τάς οίκοδομάς τοΰ Ιεροΰ. the BUILDINGS of the
to point out to him
2
the buildings of the temple. TEMPLE.
Ό δέ 'Ιησούς είπεν αύτοίς* Ού βλέπετε 2 And * H E answering,
The and Jesus said to them; Not you see
said to them, "Do you
πάντα ταΰτα; αμήν λέγω ύμίν, ού μή άφε- not see all these things?
all these? Indeed I say to you, not not should
I assure you, §There shall
dfj ώδε λίθος επί λίθον δς ού κατα- not be left here a Stone
be left here a stone upon a stone, which not shall upon a Stone; all will be
λυθήσεται. overthrown."
be thrown down. 3 And as he was sitting
8 on the MOUNT of OLIVES,
Καθημένου δέ αύτου επί τοΰ βρους the DISCIPLES came to
him privately, saying,
των έλαιών, προσήλθον αύτφ ol μαθηταΐ "Tell us, when these
κατ'
f fcΙδίαν
liv tλέγοντες·
e© Είπεtοήμίν,
c&ie πότε
lΪixx tli6 ταϋ-things will be?" and
disciples
"What will be the SIGN
δσται:, καΐ τΐ τό σημείον της σηςof THY presence, and of
(things)> shall
s h a l l be? and what the
be? ai sign of the thy the CONSUMMATION of
παρουσίας καΐ της συντελείας τοΰ αΙώνος; the AGE?"
presence and of the end of the age? 4 And JESUS replying
ΚαΙ αποκριθείς ό Ίησοΰς είπεν 5αύτοΐς* Βλέ- to them, said, §"Beware,
4
101
Chap. 25:2.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 25:12.
ννμφ'ιου. 2 Π έ ν τ ε δέ ήσαν έξ αυτών φρόνιμοι, out ±to meet §the BRIDE-
bridegroom. Five and were of them prudent, GROOM.
καΐ πέντε μωραί. 3 Αιτινες μωραί, λαβοϋσαι 2 Now five of them
and five foolish. Who foolish, having taken were * foolish, and five
τάς λαμπάδας αυτών, ούκ ελαβον μ ε θ ' εαυτών were prudent.
3 *For the FOOLISH
ελαιον. 4ΑΙ δέ φρόνιμοι Ιλαβον ελαιον έν τοις took their LAMPS, but
oil. T h e but prudent took oil in the carried no Oil with them.
άγγείοις * [αυτών] μετά τών λαμπάδων αύ- 4 The PRUDENT, how-
vessels [of them] with the lamps of er, besides * their own
τών. εΧρον'ιζοντος δέ του νυμφίου, ένύσταξαν LAMPS, took Oil in the
them. Delaying and the bridegroom, nodded VESSELS.
πασαι, καΐ έκάθευδον. β Μέσης δέ νυκτός κραυ- 5 While the BRIDE-
all, and did sleep. Of middle and night a
GROOM delayed, $they all
γή γέγονεν 'Ιδού, δ νυμφίος * [έρχεται·] became drowsy, and fell
cry was raised; Lo, the bridegroom [comes;] asleep.
έξέρχεσθε εις άπάντησιν αύτοΰ. 7 Τότε ήγέρ- 6 And at Midnight a
Cry was raised, 'Behold,
θησαν πασαι αϊ παρθένοι έκείναι, καΐ έκό- the BRIDEGROOM ; go out
all the virgins those, and put in
and *meet him!'
ομησαν τάς λαμπάδας αυτών. 8ΑΙ δέ μωραΐ
order the lamps of them. The but foolish 7 Then All those VIR-
ταίς φρον'ιμοις είπον Δότε ύμίν έκ του ελαίου GINS arose, $and put
to the prudent s a i d : G i v e t o u s o u t of t h e oil their LAMPS in order.
υμών, δτι a t λαμπάδες ημών σβέννυν- 8 And the FOOLISH
said to the PRUDENT,
ται. 9 ΆπεκρΙθησαν * [ δ έ ] αϊ φρόνιμοι, λέγου- 'Give us of your OIL ; for
guished. Answered [but] the prudent, say- our LAMPS are going out.
9 But the PRUDENT re-
σαι· Μήποτε ούκ άρκέστ) ήμίν καΐ ύμίν· plied, saying, 'Lest there
be not enough for us and
πορεύεσθε μάλλον προς τους πωλοΰντας, καΐ you, go rather to THOSE
αγοράσατε έαυταίς. 1 0 Άπερχομένων δέ αύ- who SELL, and buy for
buy to yourselves. Going away and of yourselves!'
νυμφίος· καΐ αϊ 10 And while they were
τών άγοράσαι, ήλθεν ό
bridegroom; and th going away to buy, the
them to buy, came the BRIDEGROOM came; and
έτοιμοι είσήλθον μ ε τ ' αύτοΰ είς τους γα- THEY who were PRE-
prepftreci ones entered iv i t h liiΧΆ 1 XLto tlie uupt·SL 1 *~
PARED, entered with him
μους· καΐ έκλείσθη ή θύρα. ^Υστερον to the NUPTIAL-FEASTS ;
feasts; and was closed the door. Afterwards and
$and the DOOR was shut.
έ'ρχονται καΐ αϊ λοιπαΐ παρθένοι, λέγουσαι 11 Afterwards came
came also the remainingω virgins, saying: also the OTHER Virgins,
Κύριε, κύριε, δνοιξον ήμίν. *Ο δέ αποκριθείς saying, §'Master, Master,
Ο lord, O lord, open to us. The but answering open it for u s ! '
είπεν 'Αμήν λέγω ύμίν, ούκ οίδα ύμας. ^Γρη 12 But HE answering,
said; Indeed I say to you, not know you. Watcl said, 'Indeed, I say §ΐσ
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—2. foolish, and five were prudent. 3. For the FOOLISH.
4. their own. 6. comes.—omit. 6. to the Meeting. 9. but—omit.
t 1. An eye-witness of a Hindoo marriage, gives the following striking illustration
of this custom:—"The bride lived at Serampore to which place the bridegroom was to
come by water. After waiting two or three hours, at length, near midnight, it was
announced in the very words of Scripture, 'Behold, the bridgroom cometh; go ye out to
meet him.' All the persons employed now lighted their lamps, and ran with them in
their hands to fill up their stations in the prcession; some of them hod lost their lights
and were unprepared, but it was then too late to seek them, and the cavalcade moved
forward to the house of the bride; at which place the company entered a large and
splendidly illuminated area, before the house, covered with an awning where a great
multitude of friends, dressed in their best apparel, were seated upon mats. The bride-
groom was carried in the arms of a friend, and placed in a superb seat in the midst
of the company where he sat a short time, and then went into the house, the door of
which was immediately shut and guarded by sepoys. I and others expostulated with the
door-keepers, but in vain. Never was I so struck with our Lord's beautiful parable as
at this moment—'And the door was shut.' "
t 1. Eph. v. 2 9 , 3 0 ; Rev. xix. 7; xxi. 2 , 9 . t 5. 1 Thess. v. 6. t 7. Luke
xii. 35. t 10. Luke xiii. 25. % 12. Matt. vii. 21. 22.
102
Chap. 25:13.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 25:23.
γορεϊτε οδν, δτι οΰκ οϊδατε την you, I recognize you not.'
you therefore, because not you know 13 $ Watch, therefore,
14
because you know neither
ήμέραν, ουδέ την έ'^ραν. "Ωσπερ γαρ άνθρω- the DAY nor the HOUR.
14 $Again, [it is] like
πος αποδήμων έκάλεσε τους Ιδίους δούλους, a Man. who, intending to
going abroad called the o w n slaves, travel, called his OWN
καΐ παρέδωκεν αύτοΐς τα υπάρχοντα αύτοΰ. Servants, and delivered to
and delivered to them the goods of him. them his GOODS.
^καΐ ω μεν έ'δωκε πέντε τάλαντα, φ δέ Five 15 And to ONE he gave
f Talents, to ANO-
and to him indeed he gave five talents, to him and THER two, and to ANO-
δύο, <£> δέ §ν· έκάστω κατά τήν Ιδίαν THER one; §to each ac-
t\sro· t o \tίΐϊΐ fiiicl on©* t o o^t^^ &ccorcliii^ t16o tlie OT^D
cording tO his RESPEC-
δύναμιν καΐ άπεδήμησεν ευθέως. Πορευ- TIVE Capacity; and im-
power; and went abroad immediately. Going
θείς *[δέ] ό τά πέντε τάλαντα λαβών, mediately departed.
16 He who had RE-
[and] he the five talents having received, CEIVED the FIVE Talents,
went and traded with
είργάσατο έν αύτοίς, καΐ έποίησεν άλλα πέντε them, and* gained Other
17 five.
* [τάλαντα.] Ώσαύτως ΓκαΙ ό] τά δύο, 17 And in like manner
λαβών
[talents.] άπελθών[fclso ώρυξεν
Likewise he] *[έν]
the %r\
two, HE who had received the
έκέρδησε
having havingάλλα
καΐ αυτός
received retired
δύο.digged
18
Ό δέ[in]τ6 the
gv TWO, gained Other twro.
gainedκαΐalso
Yfi, he
απέκρυψε other two. He but
τό άργύριον τοΰ the one
κυρίου
earth, and hid the silver of the lord
18 But HE who nad re-
19 ceived the ONE, went and
αΰτοΰ. Μετά δέ χρόνον πολύν έ'ρχεται ό digged the EARTH, and
of him. After but time n.iuch comes the hid his MASTER'S MONEY.
κύριος τών δούλων εκείνων, καΐ συναιρεί μετ' 19 After a long Time
lord of the slaves those, and adjusts with
the MASTER of those SER-
αυτών λόγον. 2°ΚαΙ προσελθών ό τά πέντε v Α Ν Τ s returned, and
them an accoun reckoned with them.
And coming he the five
τάλαντα λαβών, προσήνεγκεν άλλα πέντε 20 Then HE, who had
talents having received, brought other five RECEIVED the FIVE Tal-
τάλαντα, λέγων Κύριε, πέντε τάλαντα μοί ents, came and presented
talents, saying: O lord, five talents to me
Five Talents more, say-
παρέδωκας- ΐδε, άλλα πέντε τάλαντα έκέρ- ing, 'Sir, thou gavest over
thou deliveredst; see, other five talents I to me Five Talents; see,
δησα *[έπ* αΰτοίς.] ^" φη αύτω ό κύριος I have gained Five other
gained [upon them.] Said to him the lord Talents.'
αυτού1· Εΰ, δοΰλε αγαθέ καΐ πιστέ· έπι 21 His MASTER said to
of him; Well, θ slave good and faithful; over him, 'Well done, good and
ολίγα η"ς πιστός, επί πολλών σε κα- faithful Servant! thou
hast been faithful in a
afew (things) thou wast faithful, over many thee I Few things, $1 will ap-
ταστήσω· εϊσελθε είς τήν χαράν τοΰ κυρίου point thee over Many;
*ΪΙ^i 1Χ plftCGi 6H.tOF i n t o tlie J^y of tho l o r d partake of thy MASTER'S
σου. ^Προσελθών δέ καΐ ό τά δύο τάλαντα JOY.'
of thee. Coming and also he the two talents
22 H E also who had
•[λαβών,] είπε· Κύριε, δύο τάλαντα the TWO Talents, coming,
[having received,] said: O lord, two talents said, 'Sir, thou gavest
μοί παρέδωκας· ίδε, άλλα δύο τάλαντα over to me Two Talents;
see, I have gained Two
έκέρδησα *[έπ' αύτοίς·] ^"Εφη αΰτφ ό Other Talents.'
I gained [upon them;] Said to him the 23 His MASTER said to
•VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16.—omit. 16. gained Other five. 16. Talents—
omit. 17. he also—omit. 18. in—omit. 20. upon them—omit. 22. having received
—omit. 22. upon them—omit.
± 15. A talent is estimated by different writers to be in value somewhere between
700 and 2,250 dollars, or £140 and £560.
t 13. Matt. xxiv. 42, 4 4 ; Mark xiii. 2 3 , 3 5 . % 14. Luke xix. 12. $ 15. Bom.
xii. 6 ; 1 Cor. xii. 7, 1 1 , 2 9 ; Eph. iv. 11. $ 2 1 . Matt. xxiv. 4 7 ; Luke xii. 4 4 ; xix.
1 7 ; xxii. 29, 3 0 .
103
Chap. 25:24.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 25:32.
κύριος αύτοϋ· Et5, δοϋλε αγαθέ κάΙ πιστέ* him, 'Well done, Rood and
lord of him: Well, 0 slave good and faithful; faithful Servant! thou
hast been faithful in a
επί ολίγα ής πιστός, επί πολλών
Few things, I will ap-
over a few (things) thou wast faithful, over many point thee over Many ·
σέ καταστήσω· εΐσελθε είς την χαράν του partake of thy MASTER'S
thee I will place; enter into the joy of the JOY.'
κυρίου σου. 2*Προσελθών δέ καΐ 6 τά §ν
lord of thee. Coming and also he the one 24 Then HE who had
τάλαντον
tale είληφώς, είπε· Κύριε, εγνων σε, RECEIVED the S I N G L E
Talent, approaching, said,
δτι σκληρός εΐ άνθρωπος, θερίζων δπου 'Sir, I knew thee that
that hard thou art a man, thou art a Severe Man,
reaping where
ούκ δσπειρας, καΐ συνάγων reaping where thou hast
δθεν ού
not sown, and gathering
not thou sowed, and α being
διεσκόρπισας φοβηθείς,
gathering
φ ς , whence
ηafraid, άπελθών
λ not
where thou hast not scat-
thou scatteredst; and being afraid, going away tered ;
25 and being afraid, I
έκρυψα τό τάλαντον σου έν τχί γη* ϊδε, went and hid thy TALENT
thou ς τό σόν. 2βΆποκριθεΙς δέ ό κύριος αύ- in the EARTH ; see, thou
του είπεν αύτφ* hast THINE own.'
o 1Ι1β· ΠονηρέΤΛΓβ Γ δοΰλε
JLUCf SIHUκαΐ οκνηρέ,
him l lsaid to thim:
£ t S t vJlO
wicked
OxLUS slave and til Θ
26 His MASTER answer-
slothful,
lOFCl 01
?ίδεις, δτι θερίζω δπου ούκ έσπειρα, ing, said to him, 'Wicked
and indolent Servant,
didst thou know, that I reap where not I sowed, didst thou know That I
καΐ συνάγω δθεν ού διεσκόρπισα; reap where I have not
27
"Εδει
and gather whence not I scattered? It behooved sown, and gather where I
οδν σε βαλείν τό άργΰριόν μου τοις τρα- have not scattered?
then thee to cast the silver of me to the bank- 27 Thou oughtest then
πεζίταις· καΐ έλθών έγώ to have given my MONEY
έκομισάμην δν
τό έμόν σύν τόκω. 2 8 "Αρατε to the BANKERS, that at
οδν άπ*
the mine with Interest. Take you therefore from my return I might have
received mine OWN with
αύτοΰ τό τάλαντον, καΐ δότε τφ έ"χοντι τά Interest.
28 Take from him,
δέκα τάλαντα. Τφ γάρ δχοντι παντί δοθή- therefore, the TALENT,
o the for having all shall and give it to HIM who
ten talents. To
σεται, καΐ περισσευθήσεται· άπό δέ του has the TEN Talents;
be given, and he shall abound; from but the 29 §for to EVERY ONE
μή έχοντος, καΐ δ δχει, άρθήσε- who HAS, more shall be
not having, even what he has, shall be taken given, and he shall a*
ται άπ αΰτοΰ. 80 ΚαΙ τόν άχρείο bound; but from HIM
άπ' αύτοΰ.
from him. And ΚαΙ the
τόν useless
άχρείον δοϋλον
slave who HAS not, even that
away which he has shall be
έκθάλετε είς τό σκότος τό εξώτερον εκεί taken away.
κλαυθμός καΐ ό
cast you Into the darkness the outer; δρυγμός των 30 And thrust the UN-
Uaxai ό weeping and the gnashing of the PROFITABLE Servant into
shall be tho t h e OUTER DARKNESS \
οδόντων, §there shall be the WEEP-
teeth.
^Όταν δέ δ ING
ό υΙός του ανθρώπου of TEETH. and the GNASHING
When and may c the son of the man
έν vfi δόξχι αύτοΰ, καΐ πάντες ol δγγελοι of 31 §Now when the SON
MAN shall come in his
in the glory of him, and all the messengers
μετ* αύτοΰ, τότε καθίσει επί θρόνου δόξης GELS with GLORY, and All the AN-
with him, then shall be sit on a throne of glory him, then will
he sit upon his Glorious
αύτοΰ, ^καΐ συναχθήσεται έμπροσθεν αύτοΰ Throne;
of him, and will be gathered in presence of him 32 $and All the NA-
πάντα τά ε*θνη· καΐ άφοριεί αυτούς TIONS will be assembled
all the nations; and he will separate them before him; and he will
X 29. Matt. xiii. 12; Markiv. 25; Luke viii. 18; xix. 26. t 31.'Zech. xiv. 5; Matt.
xvi. 27; xix. 28; Mark viii. 38; 1 Thess. iv. 16; 2 Thess. i. 7; Jude 14; Bev. i. 7.
$ 32. Rom. xiv. 10; 2 Cor. v. 1 0 ; Rev. xx. 12.
104
Chap. 25:33.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 25:43.
an* αλλήλων, ώσπερ 6 ποιμήν αφορίζει τά separate them from each
each other, as the shepherd separates the other, as a SHEPHERD
πρόβατα άπό τών έριφων ^καΐ στήσει τά separates the SHEEP from
the GOATS;
μέν πρόβατα έκ δεξιών αύτοΰ, τά δέ 33 and he will place the
indeed sheep by right of him, the and SHEEP at his Right hand,
ερίφια έξ ευωνύμων. 34Τότε έρεί ό βασιλεύς but the GOATS at his Left.
goats by left. Then w i l l s a y t h e k i n g 34 Then will the KING
τοίς έκ δεξιών αύτοϋ· Δεΰτε ol εΰλογημέ- say to THOSE at his Right
to the by right of him; Gome the having been
νοι τοϋ πατρός μου, κληρονομήσατε τήν hand, 'Come, you BLES-
blessed of the Father of me, Inherit the SED ones of my FATHER,
ήτοιμασμένην inherit
ύμίν βασιλείαν άπό κατα- pared for you the KINGDOM $pre-
from the
35
βολής κόσμου. Έπείνασα γάρ, καΐ έδώκατέ Formation of the World ;
35 for I was hungry
μοι φαγείν έδίψησα καΐ έποτ'ισατέ με· and you gave me food ; I
to me to eat; I thirsted, and you gave drink to me; was thirsty, and you gave
ξένος ήμην, καΐ συνηγάγετέ με* 3βγυμνός, me drink; I was a Stran-
a stranger I was, and you entertained me; naked, ger, and you entertained
«αϊ περιεβάλετέ με· ήσθένησα, καΐ έπεσκέ- me;
and you clothed me; I was sick, and you 36 I was naked, and
ψασθέ με· έν φυλακή η*μην, καΐ η"λθετε προς you clothed m e ; I was
visited me; in prison I was, and you came to sick, and you assisted
με. 37Τότε άποκριθήσονται αύτφ ot δίκαιοι, me; I was in Prison, and
me. Then shall answer to him the just ones, you visited me.'
λέγοντες· Κύριε, πότε σέ εϊδομεν πεινώντα, then 37 The RIGHTEOUS will
saying: O lord, when thee w e saw hungering, reply, saying, 'Lord,
1 when did we see thee
καΐ έθρέψαμεν; ή διψώντα καΐ έποτίσαμεν; hungry, and feed thee?
and nourished? or thirsting, and we gave drink? or thirsty, and give thee
^Πότε δέ σέ εϊδομεν ξένον καΐ συνηγά- drink? 38 And when did we
Wh
γομεν; η"d γυμνόν,
the w saw καΐ aπεριεβάλομεν;
st d 30
Πό t τε
talned? or naked, and we clothed? When see thee a Stranger, and
entertain thee? or naked,
δέ σέ εϊδομεν ασθενή, ή έν φυλακή, καΐ η*λ- and clothe thee?
and thee we saw sick, or in prison, and we
39 And when did we
θομεν προς σέ; 40Kai αποκριθείς ό βασιλεύς see thee sick, or in Prison,
and come to thee?'
έρεί αύτοίς· 'Αμήν λέγω ΰμΐν, έφ' 8- 40 And the KING an-
Will say to them; Indeed I say to you, in what- swering, will say to them,
σον έποιήσατε ένΐ τούτων τών αδελφών That §'Indeed, I say to you,
ever
since you have done
you did, to one of these of the brothers it to one of These the
μου τών ελαχίστων, έμοί έποιήσατε. LEAST Of m y BRETHREN,
ο£ m© of tliο *©&st| t o me you did·
^Τότε έρεί καΐ τοις έξ ευωνύμων you have done it to me.'
Then he w i l l say also to the of left: 41 He will then also
Πορεύεσθε άπ' έμοΰ ol κατηραμένοι είς hand, say to THOSE at his Left
Go from me the having been cursed into §'Depart from me,
τό πυρ τό αΐώνιον, τό ήτοιμασμένον THAT you CURSED ones, into
AIONIAN FIRE, which
the fire the everlasting, that having been prepared is PREPARED for the AD-
τφ διαβόλω καΐ τοις άγγέλοις αύτοΰ. VERSARY and his MES-
to* the accuser and to the messengers of him. SENGERS ;
^ Έ π ε Ι ν α σ α γ ά ρ , καΐ ούκ έδώκατέ μοι φα- 42 for I was hungry,
ΐ hungered for, and not you gave to me to but you gave me no food ;
γείν έδίψησα, καΐ ούκ έποτίσατέ με· I was thirsty, but you
eat; I thirsted, and not you gave drink to me;
gave me no drink;
άξενος η>ην, καΐ ού συνηγάγετέ με· 43 I was a Stranger,
a stranger I was, and not you entertained me;
but you did not entertain
t 34. Matt. xx. 2 3 ; Mark x. 40;_ 1 Cor. ii. 9 ; Heb. xi. 16. % 40. Mark ix. 4 1 .
, Matt. v i i . 2 3 ; Luke xiii. 2 7 .
105
Chap. 25:44.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:7·
γυμνός, καΐ ού περιεβάλετέ με* ασθενής, καΐ me; naked, but you did
naked, and not you clothed me; sick, and not clothe me; sick, and
έν φυλακή, καΐ ουκ έπεσκέψασϋέ με. 44Τότε in Prison, but you did not
in prison, and not you v i s i t e d me. Then relieve me.'
άποκοιθήσονται καΐ αυτοί,, λέγοντες* Κύριε, 44 Then will THEY also
w i l l answer and they, saying: θ lord, answer, saying, 'Lord,
πότε σε εϊδομεν πεινώντα, ή διψώντα, ή ξέ- when did we see thee
hungering, or thirsting,
νον, ή γυμνόν, ή ασθενή, ^ έν φυλακή, καΐ or a Stranger, or naked,
or sick, or in Prison, and
ού διηκονήσαμέν σοι; ^Τότε άποκριθήσεται did not assist thee?'
45 Then he will reply
αύτοΐς, λέγων 'Αμήν λέγω ύμίν, έφ' δσον
them, saying: Indeed I say to you, in as much to them, saying, 'Indeed,
I say to you, That since
ούκ έποιήσατε ένΐ τούτων τών ελαχίστων, you did it not to one of
the LEAST of These, you
ουδέ έμοί έποιήσατε. 4βΚαΙ άπελεύσονται οΰτοι did it not to me.'
neither t o m e you did. And shall go away these
εις κόλασιν αΐώνιον· ol δέ δίκαιοι 46 §And these shall go
into a cut ting-off agelasting; the and Just ones forth to the aionian ±cut-
είς ζωή ν αιώνιο ν. ting-off ; but the RIGH-
into l i f e agelasting. TEOUS to aionian Life."
ΚΕΦ. κστ'. 26. CHAPTER XXVI.
^al έγένετο, δτε έτέλεσεν ό Ίησοΰς 1 §And it happened,
And it happened, when had finished the Jesus when JESUS had finished
πάντας τους λόγους τούτους, είπε τοις μαθη- this DISCOURSE, he said
all the words these, he said to the dis- to his DISCIPLES,
ταίς αΰτοΰ· 2Οϊδατε, δτι μετά δύο ημέρας 2 "You know That Two
cIj) 1 6s of him# You knovt^y th&£ & £ t c r t w o d£iy s Days hence comes the
*r6 πάσχα γίνεται* καΐ 6 υΙός τοΰ ανθρώπου of MAN willthenPASSOVER; the SON
be delivered
ill ο passover comes o 115 find tlie son, of the man. up to be CRUCIFIED/'
Λαραδιδοται είς τό σταυρωθήναι. 3Τότε συνή- 3 §About this time, the
13 delivered into the to be crucified· Then ^y©re HIGH-PRIESTS, and the
SCRIBES, and the ELDERS
χθησαν ot αρχιερείς, καΐ ol γραμματείς, of the PEOPLE, were con-
«al ol πρεσβύτεροι του λαού, είς την αύλήν 0vened in the PALACE
assembled the high-priests, and the scribes,
and the elders of the people, into the court f THAT HIGH-PRIEST
τοΰ άρχιερέοις, τοΰ λεγομένου Καϊάφα* 4κα1 NAMED Caiaphas,
οι the high-priest, that being called Caiaphas; and 4 where they consulted
συνεβουλεύσαντο, ίνα τόν Ίησοΰν δόλω how they might seize J E -
they consulted, that the Jesus with deceit
κρατήσωσι καΐ άποκτείνωσιν. 5"Ελεγον δέ· destroy SUS by Stratagem and
t h e y m i g h t s e i z e and m i g h t k i l l . They s a i d but;
him.
Μή έν τη έορτχί, ίνα μη θόρυβος γένηται 5 But they said, "Not
Not in the feast, that not a tumult there should be during the FEAST, lest
έν τφ λαφ. there should be a Tumult
among the people. among the PEOPLE.·"
6
Τοΰ δέ Ίησοΰ γενομένου έν Βηθανία, 6 $Now while JESUS
The and Jesus having arrived in Bethany, was at Bethany, in the
έν οίκία Σίμωνος τοΰ λεπροϋ, 7προσήλθεν αύ- House of Simon the LEPER,
in a house of Simon the leper, came to 7 a Woman came to
± 4 6 . That is, in the fire mentioned in verse 41. The Common Version, and many
modern ones, render kolasin aionioon, everlasting punishment, conveying the idea, as gener-
ally interpreted, of lasinos, torment. Kolasin in its various forms only occurs in three other
places in the New Testament,—Acts iv. 2 1 ; 2 Peter ii. 9 ; 1 John iv. 18. I t is derived
from kolazoo, which signifies, 1. To cut off; as lopping off branches of trees, to prune. 2.
To restrain, to repress. The Greeks write—"The charioteer [kalazei] restrains his fiery
steeds." 3. To chastise, to punish. To cut off an individual from life, or society, or even to
restrain, is esteemed as punishment;—hence has arisen this thud metaphorical use of the
word. The primary signification has been adopted, because it agrees better with the
second member of the sentence, thus preserving the force and beauty of the antithesis..
The righteous go to life, the wicked to the cutting off from life, or death. See 2 Thess. 1.9.
t 46. Dan. xii. 2 ; John v. 2 9 ; Rom. ii. 7, 8. % 1. Mark xiv. 1; Luke xxii. . 1 ;
John xiii. 1. $ 3.John xi. 4 7 ; Acts iv. 25. $ 6. Mark xiv. 8 ; John xL 1, 9 ; xii.
1-3. 106
Chap. 26:8.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:18.
τφ γυνή, άλάβαστρον μύρου έχουσα him, having an Alabaster
him a woman, an alabaster box of balsam having box of Balsam, very val-
βαρύτιμου, καΐ κατέχεεν έπΐ τήν κεφαλήν uable, which she poured
great value, and she poured upon the head on his HEAD while re-
αύτοΰ άνακειμένου. 8 Ίδόντες δέ ol μαθη- clining at table.
of him being reclined. Seeing and the disci-
8 $And *the DISCI-
ταΐ αύτοΰ, ήγανάκτησαν, λέγοντες· Είς PLES seeing it, were dis-
pies οί him, were displeased, saying: On account pleased, saying, "Why
τΐ ή απώλεια αΰτη; 9Ήδύνατο γάρ τοΰτο this EXTRAVAGANCE?
of what the loss this? She was able for this 9 For This might have
αιραθήναι πολλοΰ, καΐ δοθήναι πτω- been sold at a great price,
χοϊς. 10 Γνούς δέ 6 Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτοίς· ΤΙ and given to the POOR."
poor. Knowing and the Jesus said to them: Why
10 JESUS knowing it,
κόπους παρέχετε τχ\ γυναικί; έ'ργον γάρ said to them, "Why do
you trouble the WOMAN?
καλόν είργάσατο είς έμέ. ^^Πάντοτε γάρ She has rendered me a
good she has wrought for me. Always for
kind Office.
τους πτωχούς έχετε μεΟ' εαυτών έμέ 11 For you have the
the poor you have with yourselves; me POOR always among you;
12
δέ ού πάντοτε Ιχετε. Βαλοΰσα γάρ αυτή but Me you have not al-
out not Λ1ΎΙ^&3^3 you hftv©· H«uviu£ c&st for she ways.
τό μύρον τοΰτο επί του σώματος μου, προς το
the balsam this upon the body13 of me, to the 12 For in pouring this
ένταφιάσαι με έποίησεν. Άμήν λέγω ύ- BALSAM on my BODY, she
to prepare for burial me she did. Indeed I say to did it to EMBALM me.
μίν, δπου έάν κηρυχθτ) τό εύαγγέλιον 13 Indeed, I say to
you, wherever may be pub 1 ished the glad tidings
you, WTherever these GLAD
τοΰτο, έν δλω τώ κόσμω, λαληθήσεται καΐ TIDINGS may be pro-
this, in whofe the world," shall be spoken also
claimed in the whole
8 έποίησεν αΰτη εις μνημόσυνον αΰτης. WORLD, what she has done
What did she, for a memorial of her. will also be spoken of to
14
Τότε πορευθείς είς τών δώδεκα ό λεγό- γ
her Remembrance."
μενος 'Ιούδας 'Ισκαριώτης, προς τους άρχιε-
14 §Then THAT one of
the TWELVE, NAMED Ju-
named Judas
15
Iscariot, to the high- das Iscariot, proceeding
(?είς, είπε· ΤΙθέλετέ μοι δοΰναι, to the HIGH-PRIESTS,
priests, said: What reyou wi I l i n g tome togive, 15 said, "What are you
κάγώ ύμίν παραδώσω αυτόν; ΟΙ δέ Εστησαν willing to give me, and I
and I to you w i l l deliver up him? They and paid will deliver him up to
αύτφ τριάκοντα αργύρια. 1βΚαΙ άπό τότε him you?" And THEY paid
έζήτει εύκαιρίαν, ΐνα αυτόν παρα- Thirty Shekels.
he did seek opportunity, that him he might deliv- 16 And from that time
he sought a fit Occasion
to deliver him up.
"Tfi πρώτη τών άζύ- 17 $Now on the FIRST
The rened day of the UNLEAVENED
μων προσήλθον ol μαΦηταΙ τ φ Ίησοΰ, λέγον- BREAD, t h e DISCIPLES
bread came the disciples of the Jesus, say-
came to JESUS, saying,
τες *[αΰτω·] Που θέλεις έτοιμάσωμέν "Where dost thou wish
ing [to him;! that we prepare for thee
t h e PASCHAL SUPPER?"
σοι φαγεΐν τό Πάσχα; 1 8 Ό δέ είπεν
to thee to eat the passover? H e and said: 18 H E answered, "Go
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—8. the DISCIPLES. 17. to him—omit.
± 1 7 . The Passover feast began yearly on the fourteenth day of the first moon In the
Jewish month Nisan, and it lasted only one day; but it was immediately followed by the
days of unleavened bread, which were peven. See J,osephus, Ant. iii. 10, 5. So that the
whole lasted eight daya, and all the eight days are sometimes called, "the feast of the
passover," and sometimes "the feast (or days) of unleavened bread." See Luke xxii. 1, 7.
t 8. John xii. 4. t H.Mark xiv. 10; Luke xxii. 3 ; John xiii. 2,30. J 17.
Exod. xii. 6, 18; Mark xiv 12; Luke xxii. 7.
107
Chap. 26:19.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:28,
«άγετε εις την πόλιν προς τόν δείνα, καΐ into the CITY to a CER-
you into tlio c i t y to the certtiiri ouo^ ttud TAIN person, and say to
είπατε αύτφ· Ό διδάσκαλος λέγει· Ό καιρός him, The TEACHER says,
μου εγγύς έστι· προς σέ ποιώ τό πά- 'My TIME is near ; I will
of me nigh Is; to thee I w i l l make the pass- celebrate the PASSOVER
19 at thy house, with my
σχα μετά των μαθητών μου. ΚαΙ εποίησαν DISCIPLES.' "
over with the disciples of me. And did
ot μαθηταΐ ώς συνέταξεν αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· did19asAnd the DISCIPLES
JESUS had ordered
the disciples as commanded to them the Jesus;
καΐ ήτοίμασαν τό πάσχα. them; and they prepared
the PASSOVER.
^'Οψ'ιας δέ γενομένης άνέκειτο μετά των 20 | N o w Evening be-
Of evening and being come he reclined with the ing come, he reclined at
δώδεκα. 21ΚαΙ έσθιόντων αυτών, είπεν 'Αμήν table with the TWELVE ;
twelve. And of eating of them, he said: Indeed 21 and as they were
λέγω ύμΐν, δτι εις έξ υμών παραδώσει με. eating, he said, "Indeed,
I say to you, that one of you w i l l deliver up me. I tell you, That one of
^ΚαΙ λυπούμενοι σφόδρα ήρξαντο λέγειν you will deliver me up."
And being grieved exceedingly, they began to say
22 And being extreme-
αύτφ έκαστος * [αυτών] Μήτι έγώ είμι, ly sorrowful, they began,
to him 2 each one [of them;] Not I am, each one, to ask him,
Κύριε; 3 Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπεν Ό έμβόνψας "Master, is it I ? "
Ο lord? He but answering said: He dipping
μετ' έμοΰ έν τώ τρυβλίω τήν χείρα, οδτός με 23 And HE answering,
With me in the bowl the hand, this me, said, §"He who has been
Λαραδώσει. 2 4 *Ο μέν υΙός του ανθρώπου ύπά- DIPPING his HAND With
w l l l deliver up. The indeed son of the man goes mine in the DISH, this
γει, καθώς γέγραπται περί αύτοΰ· ούαΐ one will deliver me up.
as i t has been w r i t t e n about him; Woe 24 The SON of MAN
δέ τφ άνθρώπω έκείνω, δι* οδ ό υΙός indeed goes away [to
but to the man that," through whom the son death], §as it has been
του ανθρώπου παραδ'ιδοται· καλόν fjv αύτφ, written concerning him;
l up; >him, but alas for that MAN
εΐ ούκ έγεννήθη ό άνθρωπος εκείνος. ^'Απο- through whom the SON
of MAN is delivered up!
κριθείς δέ 'Ιούδας, ό παραδιδούς αυτόν, είπε* §Good were it for that
ing and Judas, he delivering up him, said; MAN if he were not born."
Μήτι έγώ είμι, ραβδί; Λέγει αύτφ· Σύ εΐ- 25 Then THAT Judas
Not I am, rabbi? He Bays to him: Thou hast who delivered him up,
inquired, "Rabbi, is i t
I?" He says to him,
^'Εσθιδντων δέ αυτών, λαβών ό Ίησοΰς "Thou hast said."
Eating and of them, having taken the Jesus 26 §And as they were
eating, JESUS taking *a
τόν άρτον, καΐ εύλογήσας, έκλασε, καΐ έδίδου Loaf, and giving praise,
the loaf and having blessed, broke, and did give he broke, and gave it to
τοις μαθηταίς, καΐ είπε· Λάβετε, φάγετε· the DISCIPLES, and said,
to the disciples, and said: Take you, eat you; "Take, eat; $this is my
τοΰτό έστι τό σώμα μου. 27ΚαΙ λαβών τό BODY."
This i s the body of me. And having taken the
ποτήριον, καΐ εύχαριστήσας, 8δωκεν αύ- and27 giving
Then taking *a Cup,
t h a n k s , he
cup, and having given thanks, he gave to
gave It to them, saying,
τοίς, λέγων ΓΓίετε έξ αύτοΰ πάντες· | "Drink all of you out
them, saying: Drink you out of It all; of i t ;
γάρ έστι τό αίμα μου, τό της 28 for * t h i s is my
this --
for i*s the blood of me, that of the
BLOOD of t h e COVENANT,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 2 . of them—omit. 26. a Loaf. 27. a Cup. 28. this
is my BLOOD of the COVENANT, T H A T which is POURED OUT.
t 20. Mark xiv. 17-21; Luke xxii. 1 4 ; John xiii. 2 1 . $ 23. Psa. xli. 9 ; Luke
xxil. 2 1 ; John xlii. 1 8 . % 2 4 . P s a . xxii. I s a . l i i i ; Dan. ix. 2 6 ; Mark ix. 1 2 ;
Luke xxiv. 25, 26, 4 6 ; Acts xvii. 3 ; xxvi. 22, 2 3 ; 1 Cor. xv. 3. % 24. John xvii. 12.
% 26. Mark xiv. 2 2 ; Luke xxii. 1 9 . X 26. 1 Cor. x. 16. ; 27. Mark xiv. 2 3 .
t 28. Exod. xxiv. 8 ; Lev. xvii. 1 7 ; Matt. xx. 2 8 ; Heb. ix. 22.
108
Chap. 26:29.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:37.
καινής διαθήκης, τό περί πολλών έκχυνόμενον THAT which is POURED
new covenant, that about many being shed OUT $for Many, for For-
είς δφεσιν αμαρτιών. ^Λέγω 6έ ύμίν, δτι giveness of Sins.
29 §But I tell you,
ού μή πίω άπ' δρτι έκ τούτου τοΰ That I will not hence-
not not I w i l l drink from now of this the forth drink of This PRO-
γεννήματος της αμπέλου, Εως της ημέρας DUCT of the VINE, till
product of t h e vine, till the day that DAY when I drink
εκείνης, δταν αυτό πίνω μεθ' υμών καινόν it new with you in my
FATHER'S KINGDOM.'·'
£ν τχί βασιλεία τοΰ Πατρός μου. 80ΚαΙ ύμνή- 30 And having sung,
Ιχι the kingdom of the Father of me. And having they departed to the
σαντες, έξήλθον είς τό δρος τών MOUNT Of OLIVES.
31 Then JESUS says
sung a hymn, they departed to the mountain of the
έλαιών. to them, "You will All
olive-trees. stumble on my account,
81
Τότε λέγει αύτοίς δ Ίησοΰς· Πάντες this NIGHT; for it is
Then he says to them the Jesus: All written, § Ί will smite
ύμείς σκανδαλίσθήσεσθε έν έμοί έν τη νυκτΐ 'the SHEPHERD, and the
you w i l l be stumbled at me in the night 'SHEEP of the FLOCK will
'be dispersed.'
ταύτη* γέγραπται γάρι «Πατάξω
32 But after I am τόν
RAISED, §1 will precede
ποιμένα, καΙ διασκορπισθήσεται τά πρόβατα you to GALILEE.·"
shepherd, and w i l l be scattered the sheep
της ποίμνης.» ^Μετά δε τό έγερΦήναί με, 33 And Peter answer-
of the fold." After but the to be raised me,
ing, said to him, "If all
προάξω ύμας είς τήν Γαλιλαίαν. ^Άπο- should stumble with re-
I w i l l go before you to the Galilee. Answer- spect to thee, I never will
κριθείς δέ ό Πέτρος είπεν αύτω* ΕΙ πάντες be made to stumble."
Ing and the Peter said to him: If all
σκανδαλισθήσονται έν σοί, έγώ ουδέποτε 34 JESUS said to him,
shall be stumbled at thee, I never $ "Indeed, I say to thee,
σκανδαλισθήσομαι. *Έφη αύτώ 84
ό Ίησοΰς· That This NIGHT, before
w i l l be stumbled. Said to him the Jesus: ±the Cock crow, thou wilt
Αμήν λέγω σοι, 8τι έν ταύτη τη νυκτί, thrice disown me."
35 PETER says to him,
πρίν αλέκτορα φωνησαι, τρίς άπαρνήση "Though doomed to die
before a cock t o have crowed, t h r i c e thou w i l t deny with thee, I will not dis-
με. ^Λέγει αύτώ ό Πέτρος· Κόΐν δέη own Thee." And All the
me. Says to him the Peter; And if i t may behoove
DISCIPLES said the same.
με σύν σοΙ άποθανείν, ού μή σέ άπαρνή- 36 §Then comes JESUJ3
me with thee to die, not not thee I w i l l with them into a Place
σομαι. *Ομοίως καΐ πάντες ol μαθηταΐ called Gethsemane, and
deny. In like manner also
3β
all the disciples says to his DISCIPLES,
είπον. Τότε άρχεται μετ' αυτών ό Ίησοΰς "Remain here, while I go
8ft iu· ΐΐιβο, comes with them. the Jesus there and pray."
είς χωρίον λεγόμενον Γεθσημανή, καΐ λέγει 37 And taking with
into a place being called Gethsemane, and .says
τοις μαθηταίς· Καθίσατε αύτοϋ, έ'ως οϋ άπελ-
to ±the
3 4 . disciples:
That is, "before a 37watch
Sit you trumpet
here, will going
while sound," etc. I t is well known that no
θών
cocks προσεύξωμαι
were allowed toέκεΐ.
remainΚαΙ παραλαβών
in Jerusalem τόνthe passover feast. The Romans,
during
away
who had I ashall pray
strong guardthere. And
in the having
castle taken the
of Antonia, which overlooked the temple, divided
the night into four watches, beginning at six, nine, twelve, and three. Mark xiii. 35,
alludes to this division of time. The last two watches were both called cock-crowings. The
Bomans relieved guard at each watch by sound of trumpet: the trumpet of the third
watch was called the first, and that of the fourth the second cock. And when it was
eaid the cock crew, the meaning is, that the trumpet of the third watch sounded; which
always happened at midnight.
t 29. Mark xiv. 2 5 ; Luke xxii. 18. $ 3 1 . Matt. xi. 6 ; Mark xiv. 2 7 ; John xvi.
32. $ 3 1 . Zech. xiii. 7. t 32. Matt, xxviii. 7, 10; Mark xiv. 2 8 ; xvi. 7. t 3 4 .
Mark xiv. 3 0 ; Luke xxii. 3 4 ; John xiii. 38. $ 36. Mark xiv. 32-35; Luke xxii. 3 9 ;
John xviii. 1.
109
Chap. 26:38.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:46.
Π έτρον καΐ τους δύο υΙούς Ζεόεδαίου, him PETER, and the §TWO
Sons of Zebedee, he be-
ξατο λυπείσθαι καΐ άδημονείν. Τότε
38
gan to be filled with sor-
began to be sorrowful and to be in anguish. Then row and anguish.
λέγει αύτοίς· Περίλυπος έστιν ή 38 Then he says to
ψυχή μου £ως θανάτου· μείνατε ώδε καΐ them, $"My SOUL is
soul of me to death; remain you here and surrounded with a deadly
γρηγορείτε μετ' έμοϋ. 39ΚαΙ προελθών μι- anguish; stay here, and
watch you with me. And going forward a watch with me."
κρόν, επεσεν έπΙ πρόσωπον αύτοϋ, προσευ- 39 And going forward
little, h ef e l l on face of him, pray-
a little, he fell on his
χόμενος, και λέγων Πάτερ μου, εΐ δυνατόν Face, ^supplicating and
saying, "O my Father,
εστί, παρελθέτω άπ' έμοϋ τό ποτήριον τοϋτο· if i t be possible, $let this
it is, let pass from me the cup this;
πλην ούχ' ως έγώ θέλω, Αλλ' ώς συ. 4 0 ΚαΙ
CUP be removed from me!
but not as I will, but as thou. And
yet not as I will, but as
thou wilt."
Ερχεται προς τους μαθητάς, καΐ ευρίσκει 40 And he returns to
he comes to the disciples, and finds
αυτούς καθεύδοντας, καΐ λέγει τφ Π έτρφ· the DISCIPLES, and finds
them sleeping, and he says to the P e t e r : them sleeping, and says
Ου"τως ουκ Ισχύσατε μίαν ωραν γρηγορήσαι to PETER, " I t is so, then,
So not could you one hour to watch that you coul(f not keep
μετ' έμοϋ; 41
Γρηγορείτε καΐ προσεύχεσθε, awake with me a Single
v.-ith me? Watch you and pray you, Hour ?
ϊνα μή ε'ισέλθητε είς πειρασμόν τό μέν 41 $ Watch and pray,
Hint not you nrifiy enter into teiriptittiont txio lixdeGcx
πνεΰμα πρόθυμον, ή δέ σαρξ ασθενής, that you enter not into
spirit ready, the but flesh weak. Trial; the SPIRIT indeed
^Πάλιν, έκ δευτέρου άπελθών, προσηύξατο, is willing, but the FLESII
Again, a second time going away, he prayed, is weak."
* [λέγων] Πάτερ μου, εΐ οΰ δύναται 42 A second time re-
£saying;D Ο Father of me, if not it is possible tiring, he supplicated, "O
τοΰτο, *[τό ποτήριον] παρελθείν *[άπ* έμοΰ,] my Father, if it cannot
this, [the cup] to pass Cfrom me,]
be that This be removed ·
£άν μή αυτό πίω, γενηθήτω τό θ έλιγμα σου. if I must drink it,—thy
except it I drink, be done the w i l l of thee. WILL be done."
^ΚαΙ έλθών ευρίσκει αυτούς πάλιν καθεύδον- 43 And returning, he
And coming he finds them again sleep- finds them still sleeping;
τας· (ήσαν γάρ αυτών ol οφθαλμοί βεβαρη- (for Their EYES were
μένοι· ) 44καί άφείς αυτούς, άπελθών πάλιν, overpowered.)
down;) and leaving them, going away again, 44 Again, leaving them,
he went and prayed a
προσηύξατο έκ τρίτου, τόν αυτόν λόγον εΐ- third time, using *again
he pr&ycci A third timej tlio so.m.6 Tyord sp©ftlc~
πών. ^Τότε έρχεται προς τους μαθητάς αύ- the SAME Words.
ing. Then he comes to the disciples of 45 He then comes to
του, καΐ λέγει αύτοίς· Καθεύδετε τό λοιπόν *the DISCIPLES, and says
to them, "Do you Sleep
καΐ άναπαύεσθε; ιδού, Ϋΐγγικεν ή ώρα, NOW, and take your rest?
And rest you? lo, has come nigh the hour, *for behold, the HOUR is
atal 6 υΙός του άνθρωπου παραδ'ιδοται είς arrived, and the SON of
MAN is delivered into the
χείρας αμαρτωλών. 4β
Έγείρεσθε, αγωμεν Hands of Sinners.
hands of sinners. Arise, let us go; lo,
46 Arise, let us go ; be-
ήγγικεν δ παραδιδούς με. hold ! HE, Who BETRAYS
has come nigh he delivering up me.
me, has come."
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 2 . saying—omit. 42. C U P — o m i t . 42. from me—omit.
44. again t'T3 SAME Words. 45. the D I S C I P L E S . 45. for behold.
t 3 7. Matt. iv. 2 1 . % 38. John xii. 27. % 39. Mark xiv. 3 6 ; Luke xxii. 4 2 ;
Heb. v . 7. $ 3 9 . John v. 3 0 ; vi. 3 8 ; Phil. i i . 7 , 8 . t 4 1 . Mark xiii. 3 3 ; xiv.
3 8 ; Luke xxii. 4 0 , 4 6 ; Eph. vi. 18.
110
C/tap. 26:47.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 26:56.
47
ΚαΙ ετι αύτοΰ λαλοΰντος, Ιδού, 'Ιούδας, 47 Now $while Jesus
And while of him speaking, lo, Judas, was speaking behold, Ju-
είς τών δώδεκα, ήλθε, καΐ μετ' αύτοϋ das, one of the TWELVE,
one of the twelve, came, and with him came, accompanied with
δχλος πολύς μετά μαχαιρών και ξύλων, άπό a great Crowd, armed
a crowd great with swords and clubs, from with Swords and Clubs,
τών αρχιερέων καΐ πρεσβυτέρων του λαοΰ. from the HIGH-PRIESTS
the high-priests and elders of the people. and Elders of the PEOPLE.
^ Ό δέ παραδιδούς αυτόν, ί-δωκεν αύτοίς 48 And HE, who DE-
He and delivering up him, gave to them LIVERED him up, had
σημείον, λέγων "Ov αν φιλήσω, αυτός έστι· given them a Sign, say-
a sign, saying: Who ever I may kiss, he it is;
κρατήσατε αυτόν. ΚαΙ 4Β
ευθέως προσελ- ing, "He it is, whom I
seize him. And Immediately approach-
may kiss; hold him fast."
Φών τφ Ίησοΰ είπε· Χαίρε ραββΐ· καΐ 49 And immediately ap-
ing to the Jesus, he said to him; Hail rabbi; and proaching JESUS, he said,
κατεφίλησεν αυτόν. 6 0 Ό δέ Ίησοΰς είπεν "Hail, Rabbi!" and re-
kissed him. The but Jesus said peatedly kissed him.
αύτφ· 'Εταίρε έφ* 8 πάρει; him, 50 But JESUS said to
to him: Companion, for what art thou present? what purpose art thou
"Companion, for
Τότε προσελθόντες έπέβαλον τάς χείρας επί
Then coming they laid the hands on present?" Then coming,
τόν Ίησοΰν, και έκράτησαν αυτόν. 61ΚαΙ they laid HANDS on J E -
Ιδού, είς τών μετά Ιησοΰ, έκτείνας τήν SUS, and secured him.
lo, one of the with Jesus, stretching the 51 And behold, §one of
χείρα, απέσπασε τήν μάχαιραν αύτοΰ· καΐ THOSE who were *with
hand, drew out the sword of him; and him, laying his HAND on
πατάξας τόν δοΰλον του άρχιερέως, άφείλεν his SWORD, drew it, and
striking the slave of the high-priest, cut off striking the SERVANT of
αΰτοΰ τό ώτίον. 52Τότε λέγει αύτφ 6 Ίησοΰς· the HIGH-PRIEST, cut off
Of him the ear. Then says to him the Jesus: HiS EAR.
Άπόστρεψόν σου τήν μάχαιραν είς τόν τόπον 52 Then JESUS says to
αυτής· πάντες γαρ ol λαδόντες μάχαιραν, him, "Return Thy SWORD
to its PLACE ; |for All
of her; all for the taking a sword, WHO have RECOURSE to
έν μαχαίρα άπολοΰνται. ^ ' Ή δοκείς, δτι the Sword, shall perish
by a sword shall perish. Or thinkest thou, that by the Sword.
ού δύναμαι *[άρτι] παρακαλέσαι τόν Πατέρα 53 Or, dost thou think
not I am able [now] to entreat the Father That I cannot entreat my
μου, καΐ παραστήσειδ 4 μοι πλείους η1 δώδεκα FATHER, and he will send
λεγεώνας αγγέλων; Πώς οϋν πληρωθώ- to my relief more than
legions of messengers? How then should bo ful — Twelve Legions of Angels ?
σιν αϊ γραφαί, δτι οΰτω δει γενέσθαι, 54 But, in that case,
filled the writings, that thus it must be done. how could the SCRIP-
TURES be verified, $That
In
εκείνη rfj ωρα είπεν ό Ίησοϋς τοίς thus it must be?"
that the hour said the Jesus to the 55 JESUS at the same
δχλοις· Ώ ς επί ληστήν έξήλθετε μετά μαχαι- TIME said to the CROWDS,
crowds: As upon a robber came you out with swords "As in pursuit of a Rob-
©ών καΐ ξύλων, συλλαβείν με· καθ' ήμέραν ber, have you come with
*[πρός ύμας] έκαθεζόμην διδάσκων έν τώ Swords and Clubs to take
[with you] I did s i t teaching In the me? I sat teaching in
Ιερω, καΐ ουκ έκρατήσατέ με· 56Τουτο δέ the TEMPLE every day,
temple, and not you seized me. This but and you did not arrest me.
δλον γέγονεν, ίνα πληρωθώσιν αϊ 56 All this, however,
all h a s been done, t h a t m i g h t be f u l f i l l e d t h e has been done, that the
γραφαί τών προφητών. Τότε ot μαθηταΐ πάντες, WRITINGS Of the PROPH-
w r i t i n g s of the prophets. Then t h e d i s c i p l e s a l l , ETS might be verified."
The and governor said* W^hat for evil has lie 23 And *HE said, (No ;)
σεν; ΟΙ δέ περισσώς δκραζον, λέγοντες· 2ταυ- done?" "for what Evil has he
But THEY vehe-
ωθήτω.
done? They but vehemently cried, saying: Let mently cried, saying, "Let
im be crucified. him be crucified."
2
*Ίδών δέ ό Πιλάτος δτι ουδέν ωφελεί, 24 And Pilate, perceiv-
Seeing and the Pilate that nothing profits, ing that he had no influ-
αλλά μάλλον θόρυβος γίνεται, λαβών ΰδωρ, ence, but rather a Tumult
but rather a tumult is made, taking water, was made, staking Water,
6πενί"ψατο τάς χείρας απέναντι τοΰ δχλου, he washed his hands be-
he washed the hands before the crowd, fore the CROWD, saying,
λέγων Άθώός είμι άπό τοΰ αίματος *[τοΰ "I am innocent of *this BLOOD ; see you to it."
saying: Innocent I am from the blood [of the
25 And All the PEOPLE
δικαίου] τούτου· ύμείς δψεσθε. ^ΚαΙ αποκρι- answering, said, §"His
θείς πάς ό λαός είπε· Τό αίμα αύτοΰ έφ' BLOOD rest on us, and on
ing all the people said: The blood of him upon Our CHILDREN/'
ήμας, καΐ επί τά τέκνα ήμων. 2βΤότε άπέλυσεν 26 He then released to
Us, • and
VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—21.
upon the BARABBAS.
children of us. Then 22. to him—omit.
he released 23. HE said.
24. JUST—omit. 24. this BLOOD; see.
± 19. It is to be observed, that by this day is meant tMs night. This may seem a
Strange interpretation, till it is considered, that the day, according to the reckoning in
Judea, began on the evening before Pilate's wife sent this message to her husband; and
therefore the night in which she had her dream, was a constituent part of what she
meant by this day. This is agreeable to what we read in Gen. i. 5; "the evening and the
morning were the first day".—Bishop Pearce.
$ 20. Mark xv. 1 1 ; Luke xxiii. 18; John xviii. 4 0 ; Acts iii. 14. % 24. Deut.xxi.
0. t 2 5. Deut. xix. 10; Acts v. 28.
116
Chap. 27:27.] MATTHEW. [Chap, 27:35.
άύτοίζ τόν Βαραββάν, τόν δέ Ίησοϋν φραγελ- t h e m BARABBAS ; and
to them the Barabbas, the and Jesus having having scourged JESUS,
λώσας παρέδωκεν, ίνα σταυρωθή. he delivered him up to be
scourged he del iveredup, that hemnight bee rue ifte'd. crucified.
And lo, the curtain of the temple was 51 $And, behold, ±the
0θη είς δύο, άπό άνωθεν εως κάτω· καΐ ή γη VEIL of the TEMPLE was
rent into two, from above to below; and the earth rent in Two from top to
έοείσθη, καΐ αί πέτραι έσχίσθησαν, 52κα1 τά bottom; and the EARTH
trembled, and the ROCKS
μνημεία άνεώχθησαν καΐ πολλά σώματα των were rent;
tombs were opened; and many bodies of the 52 and the TOMBS were;
κεκοιμημένων αγίων ήγέρθη, δ3κα1 έξελ- opened ; and Many Bodies
having been asleep holy ones were raised, and com-
Of the SLEEPING SAINTS
#όντες έκ των μνημείων, μετά την £γερσιν
ing forth from the tombs, were raised;
after the resurrection
αύτοΰ είσηλθον είς τήν άγίαν πόλιν, καΐ 53 and coming forth
of him went into the holy city, and from the TOMBS, after his
RESURRECTION went into
ενεφανίσθησαν πολλοίς. the HOLY City, and ap-
5 4 appeared to many. peared to Many.
Ό δέ έκατόνταρχος καΐ ol μετ' αΰτοΰ 54 §Now the CENTU-
The and centurion and those w i t h him RION and THOSE with
τηροΰντες τόν Ίησοΰν, Ιδόντες τόν σεισμόν him WATCHING JESUS,
seeing the EARTHQUAKE,
καΐ τά γενόμενα, έφοβήθησαν σφόδρα, and the EVENTS occurring,
and the things being done, they were afraid much,
were greatly afraid, say-
λέγοντες* 'Αληθώς Θεοΰ νΙός ήν οδτος. ing, "This was certainly
^^Ησαν δέ εκεί γυναίκες πολλαΐ άπό μακρό- a Son of God."
Were and there women many from a dls- 55 And many Women
were there, ±behotdingat
θεν ·&εωροΰσαι· αιτινες ήκολούθησαν τφ a distance; these had fol-
lowed JESUS from GALI-
Ίησοΰ άπό της Γαλιλαίας, διακονοΰσαι αύτφ· LEE, ministering to him;
Jesus from
αίς the was
fjv Galilee,
Μαρία ήministering
Μαγδαληνή, to him;
καΐ 56 among them were
among whom Mary the Magdalene, and Mary of MAGDALA, and
Μαρία ή του 'Ιακώβου καΐ Ίωση μήτηρ, καΐ Mary the MOTHER of
Mary the of the James and Joses mother, and JAMES and Joses, and the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 9 . him. And another took a spear, and pierced his SIDE,
and there came out Blood and Water.
± 51. In Solomon's Temple the sanctuary was divided from the holy of holies by a
wall, beyond which the veil fell; but in Herod's Temple, as Maimonides relates, a second
veil, at the distance of a cubit from the first, supplied the place of the wall. That it was
the interior veil, belonging to the holy of holies, which was rent at the crucifixion is
clearly intimated in Heb. ix. 8 ; x. 19, as well as by the term which the Evangelist has
employed to designate it. ± 55. So Mark and Luke; nor are they inconsistent with
John xix. 25, where our Lord's mother and the other two women are said to have stood
beside the cross. They kept at a distance for a while; and afterwards as the darkness
came over, gathered courage, and came so near that Jesus had an opportunity to speak to
them before he expired.—Macknight.
t 48. Psa. lxix. 21. t 50. Mark xv. 3 7 ; Luke xxiii. 47. t 51. Exod. xxvi. 3 1 ;
2 Chron. iii. 14. $ 54. Mark xv. 4 2 ; Luke xxiii. 5 0 ; John xix. 38.
119
Chap. 27:57.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 27:65.
ή μήτηρ τ ω ν υΙών Ζεβεδαίου. MOTHER of the SONS of
the mother of the sons of Zebedee. Zebedee.
^Όψίας δέ γενομένης, ήλθεν άνθρωπος
Evening and being come, came a man 57 And Evening being
πλούσιος; άπό Άριμαθαίας, τοΰνομα 'Ιωσήφ, come, a rich Man came
rich from Arlmathea, by name Joseph, from Arimathea, named
δς καΐ αυτός έμαθήτευσε τφ Ίησοΰ. 58Οδτος $Joseph, who also himself
-who also himself was diecipled to the Jesus. He was discipled to JESUS.
προσελθών τφ Πιλάτω ήτήσατο τό σώμα 58 He going to PILATE
coming to the Pilate requested the body requested the BODY of J E -
τοϋ Ίησου. Τότε ό Πιλάτος έκέλευσεν άπο- SUS. Then PILATE or-
of the Jesus. Then the Pilate ordered to be dered *it to be given.
δοθήναι τό σώμα. 59ΚαΙ λαβών τό σώμα ό
given the body. And taking the body the 59 And JOSEPH, taking
Ιωσήφ, ένετύλιξεν αυτό σινδόνι καθαρςί· the BODY, wrapped it in
Joseph, wrapped It fine linen cloth clean;
βο pure, fine Linen,
κα1 εθηκεν αυτό έν τφ καινφ αύτοΰ μνημείω,
and laid it in the new of himself tomb, 60 §and laid it in his
8 έλατόμησεν έν τη πέτρα· καΐ προσκυλίσας own NEW Tomb, which
which he had hewn in the rock; and having rolled he had excavated in the
λίθον μέγαν έν τχ\ θύρα του μνημείου, άπήλ- ROCK ; and having rolled
α stone great of the door of the tomb he went a great Stone to the DOOR
#εν. e i r Hv δέ εκεί Μαρία ή Μαγδαληνή, καΐ of the TOMB, he departed.
away. Was and there Mary the Magdalene, and
ή ά*λλη Μαρία, καθήμεναι απέναντι τοΰ 61 And MARY of MAG-
the other Mary, sitting over against the DALA was there, and the
τάφου. OTHER Mary, sitting op-
sepulchre. posite the TOMB.
e2
Tfj δέ επαύριον, ^τις εστί μετά τήν 62 Now on the MOR-
The now next day, which is after the ROW, which is after ± the
PREPARATION, the HIGH-
παρασκευήν,
καΐ ol Φαρισαϊοισυνήχθησαν ol
προς τόν Πιλατον,αρχιερείς
^λέγον- PRIESTS and PHARISEES
and the Pharisees to the Pilate say- convened before Pilate,
τες· Κύριε, έμνήσθημεν, δτι εκείνος ό πλά- 63 saying, "Sir, we rec-
ing; Ο sir, we remember, that that the deceiv-
ollect that that imposter
•voc είπεν ε*τι ζών Μετά τρεις ημέρας said, while living, $'Af-
er said while living; After three days
β4 ter Three Days I will
εγείρομαι. Κέλευσον ουν άσςραλι- arise.'
I w i l l arise. Bo thou command therefore to be
σθίΊναι τόν τάφον εΌος της τρίτης ημέρας, 63 Command, therefore,
made fast the tomb t i l l the third day the TOMB be made secure
μήποτε έλθόντες ol μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ, κλέψω- till the THIRD Day, lest
lest coming the disciples of him, might •the DISCIPLES come and
σιν αυτόν, καΐ ε'ίπωσι τφ λαφ· Ή - steal him, and say to the
steal him, and might say to the people. He PEOPLE, 'He is raised
γέρθη άπό τών νεκρών καΐ £σται from the dead;' and so
has been raised from the dead; and w i l l be the LAST Error would be
ή εσχάτη πλάνη χείρων της πρώτης. β5"Εφη worse than the FIRST."
the last fraud worse of the first. Said
65 PILATE said to them,
αύτοϊς ό Πιλάτος·. "Εχετε κουστωδίαν ύπά- ±"You have a Guard; go,
to them the Pilate; You have a guard; go make it as secure as you
γετε, άσφαλίσασθε δς οΐδατε. eeOt δέ
you, make fast ; you know. They and know how."
•VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—58. it to be given. 64. the DISCIPLES.
± 62. ParasTceuee denoted the day preceding any saohath or festival, as being that on
which the preparation for its celebration was to be made. ± 65. The Jews had a Roman
guard appointed them for the security of the temple. It was usually stationed in the castle
of Antonia, but removed during festivals to the outer court of the temple, to quell any tu-
mult that might arise in the city. Pilate gave them leave to employ this guard for their
present purpose.
t 57. Mark xv 4 2 ; Luke xxiii. 50; John xix. 38. $ 60. Isa. liii. 9. % 63. Matt,
xvi. 2 1 ; xvii. 2 3 ; xx. 19; xxvi. 6 1 ; Mark viii. 3 1 ; x. 3 4 ; Luke ix. 2 2 ; xviii. 3 3 ;
xxiv. 6, 7; John 11. 19.
120
Chap. 27:66.] MATTHEW. [Chap. 28:9.
πορευθέντες ήσφαλίσαντο τόν τάφον, σφρα- 66 And departing, THEY
going made fast the tomb, having secured the TOMB with the
γΐσαντες τόν λίθον, μετά της κουστωδίας, GUARD, §having sealed the
sealed the stone, with the guard. STONE.
ΚΕΦ. κ η \ 2 8 . CHAPTER XXVIII.
^Οψέ δέ σαββάτων, το έπιφωσκούσχι είς 1 §Now after the Sab-
After cow sabbath, to the dawning into bath, as it was DAWNING
μίαν σαββάτων, ήλθε Μαρία ή Μαγδαληνή, to the first day of the
Week, Mary of MAGDALA,
καΐ ή άλλη Μαρία, θεωρήσαι τόν τάφον. and the OTHER Mary,
a went to see the TOMB.
K a i Ιδού, σεισμός έγένετο μέγας· άγγελος
And lo, a shaking occurred great; a messenger 2 And, behold, a great
γάρ Κυρίου, καταβάς έξ ουρανού, προσελθών Shaking, occurred ; for an
Angel of the Lord descend-
for of a Lord, descending from heaven, approaching
άπεκύλισε τόν λίθον *[άπό της θύρας,] καΐ ing from Heaven, came
rolled away the stone [from the door,] and and rolled back the STONE ;
έκάθητο επάνω αύτοϋ. Η ν δέ ή Ιδέα αύτοΰ and sat upon it.
3Τ
* ACCORDING TO MATTHEW
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Subscription- ACCORDING TO MATTHEW.
$ 20. Acts ii. 42,
123
*[ΕΥΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ] ΚΑΤΑ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ
[GLAD TIDINGS! BT MARK
ACCORDING TO MAEK
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. CHAPTER I.
1
Άρχή του ευαγγελίου ΊησοΟ Χρίστου, 1 The Beginning of the
GLAD TIDINGS of JeSUS
υΐοΰ τοϋ Θεοΰ. 2 Ώ ς γέγραπται έν *Ησαΐα
Christ, the Son of *God;
a son of the God. As i t i s written in Bsaias
τφ προφήτη· «'Ιδού, έγώ αποστέλλω τόν άγ- the2 PROPHETS,
as it is written *±in
§"Behold,
tho prophet: "Lo, I send the ines- " * I send my MESSENGER
γελόν μου πρό προσώπου σου, δς κατα- "before thy Face, who
senger of me before face of thee, who w i l l
σκευάσει τήν δδόν σου. 8Φωνή βοώντος "will prepare thy WAY.
prepare the way of thee. A voice crying out 3 §"A Voice proclaim-
έν τη έρήμφ· Ετοιμάσατε τήν όδόν Κυρίου, i n g in the DESERT, Pre-
in the desert; Make you ready the way of a lord, "pare the WAY for the
ευθείας ποιείτε τάς τρίδους αύτοΰ.» 4 Έγέ- "Lord, make the HIGH-
straight make you the beaten ways of him." W a s "WAYS straight for him."
νετο 'Ιωάννης όαπτίζων έν τχ\ έρήμφ, καΐ 4 § John was immersing
John dipping in the desert, and in the DESERT, and pub-
κηρύττων βάπτισμα μετανοίας
είς άφε-lishing an Immersion of
publishing a dipping of reformation into for-
Reformation for Forgive-
σιν αμαρτιών. 6ΚαΙ έξεπορεύετο προς αυτόν ness of Sins.
πασά ή Ίοΐίδαία χώρα, καΐ ol Ίεροσολυμίται 5 $And resorted to him
nil tlie Ju(i©ft country» &ud tlio Jerusftlem. All the COUNTRY of Ju-
πάντες· καΐ έβαπτίζοντο έν τφ Ίορδάνχι ποτα- DEA, and all THOSE of
all; and were dipped in the Jordan river Jerusalem, and were im-
μφ ύπ' αύτου, έξομολογούμενοι τάς αμαρτίας RIVER mersed by him in the
JORDAN, confessing
αυτών. e r Hv δε 'Ιωάννης ένδεδυμένος τρίχας their SINS.
of them. Was now John having been clothed hairs 6 $Now John was cloth-
καμήλου, καΐ ζώνην δερματίνην περί τήν ed in Camel's Hair, with
of a camel, and a belt made of skin around the a Leathern Girdle encir-
όσφύν αύτοΰ, καΐ έσθίων ακρίδας καΐ μέλι cling his WAIST; and
l o i n s of Λ 1 in· AULU C2i£ijifir l o c u s t s And honey eating Locusts and Wild
ά'γριον. 7ΚαΙ έοίήρυσσε λέγων "Ερχεται δ Honey.
wild. And he cried out saying: Comes the
7 And he proclaimed,
Ισχυρότερος μου οπίσω *[μου,] οδ ούκ
mightier of me after [me,] of whom not saying, §"The POWERFUL
ONE comes after me; for
είμΐ Ικανός κύψας λυσαι τόν Ιμάντα των
I am worthy bowed down to loose the string of the whom I am not worthy
to stoop down and untie
υποδημάτων αύτοΰ. 8 Έγώ * [μέν] έβάπτισα the STRINGS of his SAN-
sandals of him. I [indeed] dipped DALS.
υμάς έν ί$δατι· αυτός δέ βαπτίσει ύμας έν 8 §1 immerse you in
Water, but he will im-
πνεύματι άγίω. merse you in holy Spirit."
9spirit holy." 9 $And it occurred, in
* [ΚαΙ] έγένετο έν έκείναις ταίς ήμέραις, Those DAYS, that Jesus
[And] It came to pass in those the days, came from Nazareth, of
fjXdev Ίησοΰς άπό Ναζαρέτ της Γαλιλαίας, GALILEE, and was im-
came Jesus from Nazareth of the Galilee,
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—Title—ACCORDING TO MARK. 1. God. 2. ISAIAH the
PKOPHET. 2. I send. 7. me—omit. 8. indeed—omit. 9. And—omit.
± 2. As the common reading has an immense majority in its favor, and some noted ver-
sions; as the quotation is from two different prophecies, Mai iii. 1, and lisa, xl. 2, 3, of which
the nearest is not from3 Isaiah, but from Malachi; and as the Jews often say, "As it is writ-
ten in the Prophets/ yet it is never said in the Ν. Τ. written in a prophet, but ty him;
there seems to be no just ground for departing from the received text.—Campbell,
WMtbv, Lightfoot.
% 2. Mai. iii. 1 ; Matt. xl. 1 0 ; Luke vii. 27. $ 3 . Isa. xl. 3 ; Matt. iii. 3 ; Luke i i i .
4 ; John i. 2 3 . t 4. Matt. i i i . 1 ; Luke iii. 3 ; John iii. 23. $ 5. Matt. i i i . 5. $ 6.
Matt. iii. 4. t 7. Matt. iii. 1 1 ; John i. 2 7 ; Acts xiii. 25. I Acts i. 5 ; i i . 2-4.
xi. 1 0 ; six. 4 ; 1 Cor. xii. 13. t 9. Matt. iii. 1 3 ; Luke i i i . 2 1 .
124
Chap. 1:10.] MARK. [Chap. 1:20.
καΐ έβαπτίσθη υπό 'Ιωάννου είς τον Ίορδάνην. mersed by John in the
and
10 was clipped by John into the Jordan, JORDAN.
ΚαΙ ευθέως άναβαίνων άπό τοΰ ύδατος, 10 $And ascending from
And Immediately ascending from the water, the WATER, instantly he
είδε σχιζομένους τους ουρανούς, καΐ το saw the HEAVENS open-
ho saw rending the heavens, and the ing, and the SPIRIT, like
πνεϋμα, ώς περιστεράν καταβαίνον έπ' αυτόν. a Dove, descending upon
spirit, as a dove, descending upon him. him.
"ΚαΙ φωνή έγένετο έκ των ουρανών «Σύ εΐ 11 And a Voice came
And a voice came out of the heavens; "Thou art from the HEAVENS, say-
δ υΙός μου ό αγαπητός έν φ ευδόκησα.» ing, $"Thou art my SON,
the son of me the beloved In whom I delight."
the BELOVED ; in thee I
ΚαΙ ευθύς τό πνεύμα αυτόν έκβάλλει delight."
And immediately the s p i r i t him casts 12 §And immediately
είς την δρημον. 13ΚαΙ ήν έν rfi έρήμω the SPIRIT sent him forth
into the desert. And he was in the desert into the DESERT.
ημέρας τεσσαράκοντα, πειραζόμενος ύπό τοΰ 13 And he was in the
days forty, being tempted by the DESERT forty Days, being
σατανά, καΐ fjv μετά των θηρίων καΐ ol tempted by the ADVER-
adversary, and was with the w i l d beasts; and the SARY ; and was among
άγγελοι διηκόνουν αύτφ. the WILD BEASTS ; and
messengers ministered to him. the ANGELS served him.
14
Μετά δέ τό παραδοθήναι τόν Ίωάννην, 14 §Now after JOHN
After now the to be del ivered up the John, was imprisoned, JESUS
ίΐλθεν ό 'Ιησούς είς την ΓαλιλαΙαν, κηρύσσων came into GALILEE, pub-
came the Jesus into the Galilee, preaching
lishing the GLAD TIDINGS
τό εύαγγέλιον * [της βασιλείας] τοΰ Θεοΰ, of GOD,
the glad tidings [of the kingdom] of the God, 15 and saying, §"The
καΐ λέγων "Οτι πεπλήρωται ό καιρός, καΐ TIME has been accom-
and saying: That has been fulfilled the season, and
^γγικεν ή βασιλεία τοΰ θεοΰ· μετανοείτε, plished, and GOD'S ROYAL
MAJESTY has approached;
has come nigh the majesty of the God; reform you, § Reform, and believe in
καΐ πιστεύετε έν τφ εύαγγελίω. 1βΠερίπατων t h e GOOD MESSAGE."
and believe you In the good message. Walking 16 §*And as he was
δέ παρά τήν θάλασσαν της Γαλιλαίας, είδε passing along by the LAKE
ad by the sea of the Galilee he saw
Σίμωνα καΐ Άνδρέαν τόν άδελφόν αύτοΰ, of GALILEE, he saw Si-
Simon and brother of him, mon, and Andrew *the
αμφιβάλλοντας Andrew άμφίβληστρον the
έν vfi θαλάσσχι* BROTHER of Simon, cast-
casting a fishing net in the sea; ing a Drag into the LAKE ;
fjoav γάρ αλιείς. 17Kal είπεν αύτοίς ό for they were Fishermen.
17 And JESUS said to
Ίησοΰς· Δεΰτε οπίσω μου, καΐ ποιήσω υμάς them, "Come, follow me,
Jesus; Gome after me, and I w i l l make you
and I will make you Fish-
ers of Men."
γενέσθαι αλιείς ανθρώπων. 18ΚαΙ ευθέως 18 And instantly §leav-
to bo fishers of men. And immediately ing *the NETS, they fol-
αφέντες τά δίκτυα αυτών, ήκολούθησαν αύτφ. lowed him.
leaving the nets of them, they fol lowed him.
«Και προβάς * [εκείθεν] ολίγον, είδεν Ίάκω- a 19 §And going forward
little, he saw THAT
And going [thence] a l i t t l e » he saw James James who is the son of
6ov τόν τοΰ Ζεβεδαίου, καΐ Ίωάννην τόν ZEBEDEE, and John his
the of the Zebedee, and John the BROTHER ; they also were
άδελφόν αύτοΰ, καΐ αυτούς έν τφ πλοίω in the BOAT repairing the
brother of him, and themselves in the ship NETS ;
καταρτίζοντας τά δίκτυα· 2°καΙ ευθέως έ- 20 and he immediately
were mending the nets; and immediately he
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . thee I delight. 14. of the KINGDOM.—omit. 16.
And as he was passing along by. 16. the BROTHER of Simon, casting. 18. The NETS.
19. thence—omit.
t 10. Matt. ill. 16; John i. 32. $ 11. Mark ix. 7. t 12. Matt. iv. 1; Luke iv. 1.
t 14. Matt. iv. 12, 23. $ 15. Dan. ix. 25;Gal. iv. 4 : Eph. i, 10: ί 15. Matt. iv. 17.
t 16. Matt. iv. 1 8 ; Luke v. 4. $ 18. Matt. xix. 2 7 ; Luke v. 11. $ 19. Matt. iv. 2 1 .
125
Vhop. 1:21.] MARK [Chap. 1:30.
κάλεσεν αυτούς. ΚαΙ αφέντες τον πατέρα αυ- called them; and leaving
τών Ζεβεδαΐον έν τώ πλοίω μετά των μισθω- their FATHER Zebedee in
the BOAT with the HIRED
them Zebedee in the ship with the hire- SERVANTS, they followed
τών, άπήλϋον όπί,σω αύτοΰ. him.
lings, they went after him. 21 §And they went to
Kai είσπορεύονται είς Καπερναούμ· καΐ !apernaum; and on the
21
α
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4. CHAPTER IV.
ΚαΙ πάλιν ίίρξατο διδάσκειν παρά τήν 1 §And again he began
And again he began to teach by the
θάλασσαν καί συνήχθη προς αυτόν δχλος to teach by the LAKE ;
sea; and was assembled to him a crowd and so *very great a
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—27. but no one. 29. Transgression. 34. And—omit.
35. Tor—omit. 35. my—omit. 1. Very
±29. The Vat. MS. reads Transgression, and Griesbach has placed the word amar-
teematos, sin, or transgression, in the margin, with his mark of strong probability.
Grotius, Mill, and Bengel prefer this reading. It is also the reading of the Coptia,
Armenian, Gothic, Vulgate, and all the Itala but two. It is a Hebraism for punishment,
the effect of sin. The sin against the Holy Spirit is plainly stated to be, ascribing the
miracles of Christ and his apostles to demoniacal agency. Th?y who acted thus, could
r.ot be converted to the Christian faith, because they resisted the strongest possible evi-
dence. Thoy remained therefore in the same forlorn state in which Christianity found
them; which is expressed by the phrase, "he has not forgiveness."
t 29. M-tt. xii. 31, 32. Luke x1i. 10; 1 John v. 16. ί 31. Matt. xii. 46; Luke
Viii. 21; t 1. Matt. xiii. 1; Luke viii. 4.
134
Chap. 4:2.] MARK. [Chap. 4:12.
ποΧός, &6ΧΒ αυτόν έμδάντα εις τό πλοίον, Crowd gathered about
great, so as h i m entering into the ship, him, that entering ihe
«αθήσθαι έν τη Φαλάσσχι· καΐ πάς ό βχλος BOAT, he sat on the
to s i t in the sea; and all the crowd LAKE ; and All the CROWD
προς την θάλασσαν επί της γης ήν. 2ΚαΙ έδί- was by the LAKE on the
by the sea on the land was. And he LAND.
δασκεν αυτούς έν παραβολαίς πολλά, καΐ 2 And he taught them
taught them in parables many, and
many things in Parables,
£λεγεν αύτοϊς έν xr\ διδαχή αύτοΰ· 3Άκούε- and said to them, in his
said to them in the teaching of him; Hear
τε· 'Ιδού, έξήλθεν ό σπείρων του σπείραι. TEACHING; 3 "Hearken! Behold,
you: Lo, went out the sower of the (seed) to sow.
μέν the SOWER went forth to
4
ΚαΙ έγένετο έν τώ σπείρειν, 6
And it happened in the* sowing, this indeed *sow.
£πεσε παρά τήν όδόν καΐ ήλθε τα πετεινά, SOWING, 4 And it happened, in
fell on the path; and came the birds, some seed fell
by the ROAD and the
καΐ κατέφαγεν αυτό. ε"Αλλο δέ Ιπεσεν επί τό BIRDS came and picked
and ate i t . Another and fell on the it up.
πετρώδες, δπου ούκ είχε γήν πολλήν καΐ 5 And some fell on the
rocky ground, where not it had earth much; and ROCKY GROUND, where it
had not much Soil; and
ευθέως έξανέτειλε, διά τό μή
£χειν immediately it vegetated,
immediately it sprung up, through the not to have because it had no Depru
6ά0ος γης. e Ηλίου δέ άνατε'ιλαντος, έκαυ- of Soil;
a depth of earth. Sun and having arisen, it w a s 6 *and the SUN having
έξηράνθη. 7καΐ
ΚαΙ διά
άλλο τόεπεσεν εις άκανθας· arisen, it was scorched;
ματίσθη, μή ^χειν ρίζαν, and because it HAD no
was dried up. And another fell into thorns;
Root, it withered.
κάΙ άνέβησαν αϊ δκανθαι, καΐ συνέπνιξαν 7 And some fell among
QQ(| siinimff up th© thoriiSi ΛΙΚΖ choked Thorns; and the THORNS
αυτό, καΐ καρπόν ούκ Ιδωκε. 8 ΚαΙ άλλο grew up, and choked it,
έπεσεν είς τήν γην τήν καλήν καΐ έδ'ιδου and it bore no Fruit.
fell into the ground the good; and it bore
8 And some fell on
καρπόν άναβαίνοντα καΐ αυξάνοντα· καΐ GOOD GROUND, and yielded
fruit springing up and increasing; and
Fruit, springing up and
έ'φερεν iv τριάκοντα, καΐ εν έξήκοντα, καΐ increasing ; and one bore
bore one thirty, and one sixty, and
έ'ν εκατόν. °Kat έ'λεγεν O Ιχων ώτα άκούειν, thirty, and one sixty, and
C
in, where was the child. And having where t h e CHILD was.
σας της χειρός τοΰ παιδιού, λέγει αύτη· 4 1 And having grasped
grasped the hand of the child, he says to her: the HAND of t h e CHILD,
Ταλιθά, κοΰμι· δ έστι μεθερμηνευόμενον he says to her, " T a l i t h a -
Talitha, cumi; which is being translated: cumi," which, being t r a n s -
42 lated, signifies, 'YOUNG
To κοράσιον, σοΙ λέγω, εγείρε. ΚαΙ εύ- MAIDEN, I say to thee,
The girl, to thee I say, arise. And l m -
arise."
θέως ανέστη τό κοράσιον, καΐ περιεπάτει* 42 And immediately t h e
YOUNG MAIDEN arose and
walked about, for she w a s
fjv γάρ ετών δώδεκα. ΚαΙ έξέστη- twelve years old. And
they were exceedingly as-
οαν έκστάσει μεγάλη. ^ Κ α Ι διε-tonished.
ifthed with an astonishment great. And he 43 And §he strictly
οτείλατο αύτοίς πολλά, ίνα μηδείς γνώ charged them t h a t no one
charged them much, that no one might know
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—36. But JESUS, neglecting to hear the WOUD which was
spoken, says. 37. with him. 38. they come to. 40. he takes.
±40. The persons or crowd here spoken of, were probably a set of people usually
hired on these occasions to attend the funeral, and follow the procession with their lamen-
tations. This custom prevailed East. These are the mourning women mentioned by Jere-
miah, chapter ix. 17-21; and by Amos, chapter v. 16. They wore called Pracficce by the
Romans, because they presided over, and began, the funeral dirge. But men ?eem to have
attended amongst them, as well as women. Dr. Shaw n
ment'ons thi? custom to be still con-
tinued in the East; and observes, that the wora n employed on these occasions, perform
their parts with such proper sounds, gestures, and motions, that they rarely fail to worli
up the assembly to an extraordinary pitch of thoughtfulness and sorrow.—Wake field.
t 39. John xi. 11. $40. Acts ix. 40. $ 43. Matt. viii. 4; is. 30; xii. 16; xvii.
9; Mark iii. 12; Luke v. 14.
142
Chap. 6:1.] MARK. [Chap. 6:8.
καΐ είπε
τοΰτο and δοθήναι αύτη φαγείν.
should know this thing;
this;
spaketo have given to her to eat. and directed to give her
ΚΕΦ. στ'. 6. food.
χ
ΚαΙ έξήλθεν εκείθεν, καΐ ήλθεν εις την CHAPTER VI.
1 And §he departed
πατρίδα αύτοΰ· καΐ άκολουθοΰσιν αύτφ ol thence, and * comes into
country of himself; and follow him the his OWN COUNTRY ; and
μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ. 2ΚαΙ γενομένου σαββάτου, his DISCIPLES follow him.
d i s c i p l e s of h i m . And being come sabbath, 2 And the Sabbath hav-
ing come, he began to
η"ρξατο έν τη συναγωγή διδάσκειν. ΚαΙ teach in the SYNAGOGUE
2ΙΗ kicti&n in the syii3.iro§U-© t o 168.cli· And and *MANY hearing, were
πολλοί άκούοντες έξεπλήσσοντο, λέγοντες· astonished, and s a i d ,
many hearing were astonished, saying: § "Whence has this man
Πόθεν τούτω ταΰτα; καΐ τΙς ή σοφία these things? and What
Whence to this these things? &nd what the wisdom is THAT WISDOM which is
ή δοθείσα αύτφ;
αύτοϋκαΐ δυνάμεις οΰτός imparted *to him? and
τοιαϋται
3
διά των χειρών γίνονται. Ούχ'
through the hands of him are done. Not this how are such MIRACLES
έστιν ό τέκτων, ό υΙός Μαρίας, αδελφός performed through his
φς
iis
s the carpenter the son of Mury brother HANDS ?
other
δε 'Ιακώβου, καΐ Ίωση, καΐ 'Ιούδα, καΐ 3 Is not this the CAR- PENTER? the SON of
and of James, and Joses, and Juda, and
*Mary, and ^Brother of
Σίμωνος; καΐ ούκ είσΐν αϊ άδελφαΐ αύτοΰ ωδε James, and Joses, and Ju-
Simon? and not are the s i s t e r s of ihim here das, and Simon? and are
προς ήμας; ΚαΙ έσκανδαλίζοντο έν αύτφ. not his SISTERS herewith
4with us? And they wore stumbled in him.
*Έλεγε δέ αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· "Οτι ούκ £στι us?" And they were per-
Said but to them the Jesus: That not is plexed with him.
προφήτης δτιμος, εΐ μη έν τη πατρ'ιδι 4 But JESUS said to
a prophet without honor, except in the country them, $"A Prophet is not
αύτοΰ, καΐ έν τοίς συγγενεΰσι, καΐ έν without honor, except in
of himself, and among the relatives, and In his OWN COUNTRY, and
τη οικία αύτοΰ. 5Kai ούκ ήδύνατο εκεί ού- among his RELATIVES, and
the house of himself· A.ncl not wns ftble thero no
in his OWN FAMILY."
δεμίαν δύναμιν ποιήσαι εΐ μη ολίγοις άρρώ- 5 §And he was unwil-
ling to do any MIRACLES
στοις έπιθείς τάς χείρας, έθεράπευσε. there, except a Few Sick
e
having put on the hands, were cured. persons he cured by lay-
Kal έθαΰμαζε διά την άπιστίαν αύ- ing his HANDS on them.
And he wondered because of vne unbelief of 6 And he was surprised
των. on account of their UN-
them. BELIEF. $And he went
round the VILLAGES teach-
ΚαΙ περιηγε τάς κώμας κύκλω, ing.
And he went out round the villages round about, 7 §And he called the
διδάσκων. 7ΚαΙ προσκαλείται τους δώδεκα, TWELVE, and sent Them
forth in pairs ; and gave
και ήρξατο αυτούς άποστέλλειν δύο δύο καΐ IMPURE SPIRITS ; them Authority over the
mi elhe be^an them t o send tTP*o t\^Oj and
έδίδου αύτοίς έξουσίαν επί των πνευμάτων that 8 and he charged them,
ha gave to them authority of the spirits they should take Noth-
των ακαθάρτων, κα1 παρήγγειλεν αύτοίς, ϊνα cept for ing the Journey, ex-
8
143
Chap. 6:9.] MARK. [Chap. 6:19.
χαλκόν 9
άλλ' ύποδεδεμένους σανδάλια* 9 but to wear SANDALS,
copper m Ley; but having been shod sandals;
and not put on Two Coats.
καΐ μή ένδύσησθε δύο χιτώνας. 10ΚαΙ
and not you may put on two coats. And
10 And he said to them,
βλεγεν αΰτοίς· "Οπου έάν είσέλθητε εις "Whatever house you en-
he said to them: Where if you may enter into
ter, there remain, till you
οΐκίαν, έκεΐ μένετε ίξως άν έξέλθητε leave the place.
α house, there remain till y o u m a y go a w a y
n 11 And* whatever Place
εκείθεν. Kal δσοι ctv μή δέξωνται will not receive you, nor
ύμας, μηδέ άκούσωσιν υμών, έκπορευόμενοι hear you, in departing
you, nor hear you, going away thence, ±$shake off that
εκείθεν, εκτινάξατε τόν χουν τόν ύποκάτω DUST which is UNDER
from thence, shake out the dust that under your FEET, for a Testi-
τών ποδών υμών, είς μαρτύριον αύτοίς. 12ΚαΙ mony to them.
the feet of you, for a witness to them. And
12 And having gone
εξελθόντες έκήρυσσον, ίνα μετανοή-
having gone out they published, that they should forth, they proclaimed
that men should reform.
σωσι· ^καΐ δαιμόνια πολλά έξέβαλλον, καΐ
13 And they expelled
ήλειφον έλαΐφ πολλούς αρρώστους, καΐ έθε- many Demons, and § an-
anoluted with oil many sick ones, and they ointed many sick persons
ράπευον. with Oil, and cured them.
were
14
cured.
ΚαΙ ίίκουσεν 6 βασιλεύς Ηρώδης,, (ςρανε- 14 §And Herod t h e
And heard the king Herod, (well-
ρόν γάρ έγένετο τό δνομα αύτοΰ,) καΐ ελε- had KING heard, (for JESUS
known for was the name of him,) and he become well-known,)
γεν "Οτι 'Ιωάννης ό βαπτίζων έκ νεκρών and *he said, "John the
said; That John he baptizing out of dead IMMERSER *has risen from
ήγέρθη, καΐ δια τοϋτο ένεργοϋσιν αϊ MIRACLES the Dead, and therefore
has been raised, and through this work the by him."
are performed
δυνάμεις έν αύτφ. 15*Άλλοι έΤ,εγον "Οτι 15 Others said, §"He is
mighty powers in liim. Others s&ici: That Elijah;" and others said,
'Ηλίας έστιν "Αλλοι δέ έ'λεγον "Οτι
1β προ- "He is a prophet, like one
φήτης εστίν, ώς είς τών προφητών. Άκού- of the PROPHETS/'
prophet he is, like one of the prophets. Having
σας δέ 6 'Ηρώδης είπεν "Οτι 8ν έγώ heard, 16 §But HEROD having
said, "That John,
heard for the Herod, said; That whom I whom I beheaded; he is
άπεκεφάλισα Ίωάννην, οδτος ήγέρθη *[έκ raised."
beheaded John, he is raised [from
νεκρών.] 17Αύτός γάρ ό Ηρώδης άποστε'ιλας 17 For HEROD himself
dead. 3 Himself for the Herod, sending had sent and seized JOHN,
έκράτησε τόν Ίωάννην, καΐ Εδησεν αυτόν έν and bound him in Prison,
seized the John, and bound him in on account of Herodias,
φυλακή, διά Ήρωδιάδα, τήν γυναίκα Φι- the WIFE of Philip his
ι for he had
λίππου του άδελφοΰ αύτοΰ, δτι αυτήν έγά- BROTHER ried Her.
mar-
Philip of the brother of himself, for her he 18 For JOHN had said
μησεν. 18"Ελεγε γάρ ό 'Ιωάννης τφ Ήρ< to HEROD, $"It is not
had married. Said for the John to the Η
lawful for thee to have
"Οτι ούκ δξεστί σοι εχειν τήν γυναίκα thy BROTHER'S WIFE/'
του άδελφοΰ σου. 1 8 Ή δέ Ήρωδιάς ένεί- 19 Therefore HERODIAS
of the brother of thee. The and Herodias had a was incensed against him,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—11. whatever Place will not. 14. they said. 14. has
arisen 16. from the dead—omit.
± 11. An emblematical action, signifying a renunciation of all further concern with
them. It was very usual among the people of the East to express their intentions by ex-
ternal signs. Many singular examples of this species of language occur both in Old
and New Testaments. See 1 Kings xi. 29; xxii. 11; 2 Kings xiii. 15.
$ 11. Acts xiii. 5 1 ; xviii. 6. % 13. James v. 14. $ 14. Matt. xiv. 1; Luke x. 18.
t 15. Matt. xvi. 14; Mark viii. 28. % 16. Matt. xiv. 2; Luke iii. 19. % 18.
Lev. xviii. 16; xx. 2 1 .
144
Chap. 6:20.] MARK. [Chap. 6:27.
χεν αύτφ καΐ ήθελεν αυτόν άποκτείναι· and wished to kill him,
grudge against him and wished him to destroy; and could not.
καΐ ούκ ήδύνατο. 20<Ο γαρ Ηρώδης έφοβείτο 20 For HEROD § feared
JOHN, knowing that he
τόν Ίωάννην, ε'ιδώς αυτόν έίνδρα δίκαιοι was a just and holy Man ;
and protected him; and
the John, knowing him a man Just having heard him, he *did
καΐ αγιον και συνετήρει αυτόν καΐ άκουσας many things, and heard
fine} xio 1 yj 8.ncl protected himj And jicfl.rin§ Him gladly.
αύτοΰ πολλά έποίει, καΐ ήδέως αύτοϋ
him, many things he did, and gladly him 21 And a convenient
ήκουε. ^ΚαΙ γενομένης ημέρας εύκαιρου, Day having come, when
δτε 'Ηρώδης τοις γενεσίοις αύτοΰ δεΐπνον Herod, on his BIRTH-DAY,
when Herod to the birthday of himself a feast made a Feast for his NO-
έποίει τοις μεγιστασιν αύτοΰ, καΐ τοις BLES, and for the COM-
MANDERS and CHIEF men
χιλιάρχοις, καΐ τοις πρώτοις της ΓαλιλαΙας· of GALILEE ;
commanders, and to the chiefs of the Galilee;
^καΐ είσελθούσης της Ουγατρός αυτής της 22 *the DAUGHTER of
and having entered of the daughter of her of the this HERODIAS having en-
Ήρωδιάδος, καΐ ορχησαμένης, καΐ άρεσά- tered, and danced, *she
Herodias, and dancing, and having pleased HEROD and the
σης τφ Ηρώδη καΐ τοις συνανακειμένοις, GUESTS, *and the KING
pleased the Herod and those reclining at table, said to the girl, "Ask me
είπεν ό βασιλεύς τω κορασίω* ΑΕτησόν με, whatever thou wilt, and I
snld the king t o the l i t t l e ' g i r l : A s k m e , will give it to thee."
δ έάν θέλχις, καΐ δώσω σοι. ^ΚαΙ 23 And he swore to her,
whatever thou w i l t , and I w i l l give to thee. And
ώμοσεν αύτη· "Οτι δ έάν με αΐτή- $ask
"Whatever thou mayst
Me, I will give to thee,
he swore to her; That whatever me thou mayst even to the Half of my
σης, δώσω σοι, έΌος ήμίσους της 6ασι- KINGDOM."
ask,
λείαςI w μου.
i l l g i v e 2 4tΉ
o thee,
δέ tέ!ελ#ουσα,
i l l h a l f o είπε
f t h e k i nτχί
g-
24 And SHE going out,
dom of me. The and going out, said to the
said to her MOTHER, "What
μητρί αύτης· ΤΙ αίτήσομαι; *Η δέ είπε· shall I ask?" And she said,
mother of herself; What shall I ask? She and said: "The HEAD of John the
Την κεφαλήν 'Ιωάννου τοΰ βαπτιστοΰ. ^ΚαΙ IMMERSES."
25 And coming in im-
είσελθοϋσα ευθέως μετά σπουδής προς mediately with Haste to
τόν βασιλέα, ήτήσατο, λέγουσα· θέλω ίνα ing KING,
coming in the she asked, say-
" I desire that tliou
the king, she asked, saying: I w i l l that
μοι δφς wouldst
έξαυτης επί πινάκι τήν on a Platter, give me instantly,
the HEAD
to me thou wouldst give instantly on26 A plat© the of John the IMMESSES."
κεφαλήν 'Ιωάννου τοΰ βαπτιστοΰ. ΚαΙ περί-
head of John the dipper. And very 26 §And the KING, be-
λυπος γενόμενος ό βασιλεύς, διά τους ing extremely sorry on
sorry having become the king, because of the
account of the OATHS and
δρκους καΐ τους συνανακειμένους ούκ ήθέ- the GUESTS, would not re-
oaths and those reclining at table not he fuse her.
λησεν αυτήν άθετήσαι. 27ΚαΙ ευθέως άπο- 27 And the KING, im-
would her reject. And immediately send- modiately sending one of
στείλας ό βασιλεύς σπεκουλάτορα, έπέταξεν ±his Guards, ordered his
ing the king a guardsman, he ordered
* VATICAN MANUSCKIPT.—20. was much perplexed, and heard. 22. his DAUGHTEB
Herodius. 22. she pleased. 22. and the KING.
± 2 1 . The custom of celebrating stated solemnities, and the anniversary of the
birth-day in particular, was very general in the East, and might be transferred from
them to the Greeks and Romans. The solemnization of the birth-day by a festival Is
frequently mentioned, or alluded to, in ancient authors.—Waicefield.
± 2 7. The term, spekoulatoora from the Latin speculator, denotes one of the body-
guards, who were so-called, because their principal duty was that of sentinels. They had
however, other confidential duties, and among these that of acting, like Turkish soldiers
of the present day, as executioners.
$ 20. Matt. xiv. 5 ; xxi. 6. $ 23. Esther v. 3 , 6 ; vii. 2. t 26. Matt. xiv. 9.
145
Chap. 6:28.] MARK. [Chap. 6:35.
ένεχθήναι την κεφαλήν αΰτοΰ. Ό δέ άπελ- ί HEAD to be brought. And
to be brought the head of him. He and going HE having gone forth be-
ftibv άπεκεφάλισεν αυτόν έν xf[ φυλακϋ* headed him in the PRISON ;
forth cut art the head of him in the prison;
28
28 ± and brought his
κα1 Ιίνεγκε τήν κεφαλήν αύτου επί πίνακι, HEAD on a Platter, and
gave it to the GIRL ; and
καΐ εδωκεν αυτήν τω κορασίω· καΐ το κορά- the GIRL gave it to her
and gave h e r to the*1ittle giri; and the l i t t l e MOTHER.
criov εδωκεν αυτήν xr\ μητρί αύτης. 2 0 Και
girl gave lier to tlie mother of herself· And 29 And h i s disciples
h a v i n g heard, came a n d
άκούσαντες ot μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ, -^λθον, καΐ carried off t h e DEAD BODY,
a n d placed i t i n a Tomb.
flQav τό πτώμα αύτοΰ, καΐ έτηκαν αυτό
took the dead body of him, and placed it 30 §And t h e APOSTLES
έν μνημεί^ϊ. w e r e assembled t o Jesus,
in a tomb. a n d related t o him a l l
80
ΚαΙ συνάγονται ol απόστολοι προς τόν things, both w h a t they
And were assembled the apostles to the h a d done, a n d w h a t they
Ίησοΰν, καΐ άπήγγειλαν αύτφ πάντα, και h a d t a u g h t .
Jesus, and reported tohim a l l , and
δσα εποίησαν, καΐ δσα έδίδαξαν. 3 1 ΚαΙ εί- 31 And h e * s a i d t o t h e m ,
what they did» And what they taught» And he $"Come you, r e t i r e by
yourselves i n t o a Desert
πεν αύτοίς* Δεύτε ύμείς αυτοί κ α τ ' Ιδίαν Place, a n d r e s t a w h i l e ; "
$for m a n y w e r e T H O S E
ε! ς £ρημον τόπον, καΐ άναπαύεσθε ολίγον. who w e r e COMING a n d GO-
Τ ING, a n d they h a d no lei-
Ησαν γαρ ol ερχόμενοι καΐ ol ύπάγοντες sure, n o t even t o e a t .
And having passed over they came to the land over, they came to t h e
Γεννησαρέτ* καΐ προσωρμίσθησαν. ΚαΙ έξελ- LAND of Gennessaret, and
Β4
Gennesaret; and drew to the shore. And coming put to the shore.
θόντων αυτών έκ του πλοίου, ευθέως
54 And coming out of
έπιγνόντες αυτόν, ^περιδραμόντες δλην τήν the BOAT, immediately
knowing him, running about whole the they recognized him,
περίχωρον έκείνην, ήρξαντο επί τοίς 55 and running through
κραββάτοις τους κακώς έχοντας περιφέρειν, REGION, that Whole SURROUNDING
couches those sickness having to carry about, carried about the
Β6
SICK on COUCHES, to
δπου ήκουον, 6τι εκεί έστι. ΚαΙ δπου where they heard he was.
4 1
fiv ώίσεπορεύετο είς κώμας, η πόλεις, η 56 And wherever he en-
αγρούς, έν ταίς άγοραίς έτιθουν τους άσθε- tered, into Towns, or Cit-
Villages, in the markets they placed those being ies, or Villages, they
placed the SICK in the
•νοΰντας, καΐ παρεκάλουν αυτόν, ϊνα καν τουMARKETS,
sick, and they besought him, that If even the and implored
κρασπέδου τοϋ Ιματίου αύτοΰ δψωνται· him, $that they might but
touch the TUFT of his
tuft of the mantle of him they might touch; MANTLE ; and as many as
καΐ όσοι αν ίίπτοντο αύτοΰ, έσώζοντο. touched him were cured.
and whoever touched him, were saved.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—51. out of measure—omit. 51. and wondered—omit.
± 4 8 . See Notes on Matt. xiv. 25, 26.
t 4 5. Matt. xiv. 2 2 ; John vi. 17. $ 52. Mark vili. 17,18. t 56. Matt. ix.
2 0 ; Mark v. 27, 2 8 ; Acts xix. 12.
148
Chap. 7:1-1 MARK. [Chap. 7:9.
ΚΕΦ. %'. 7.
*ΚαΙ συνάγονται προς αυτόν ot Φαρισαίοι, CHAPTER VII.
And were gathered to him the Pharisees, 1 §And the PHARISEES,
καί τίνες τών γραμματέων, έλθόντες άπό and some of the SCRIBES,
having come from Jerusa-
*Ιεροσολχ'<μων· 2κα1 ίδόντες τινάς τών μαθη- lem, resorted to him.
τών αυτοί; κοιναϊς χερσί, τοϋτ' £στιν 2 And observing some
pics ofliim with coniniOIL litmus y txifit *s of his DISCIPLES eating
BREAD with common, that
άν'ιπτοις, έσθίοντας άρτους· 3 (ol γάρ Φαρι- is,with Unwashed Hands;
unwashed, eating loaves; (the for Pbarl-
σαίοι καΐ πάντες ol 'Ιουδαίοι, έάν μή πυγμή 3 (for the PHARISEES,
sees and all the Jews, if not with fist and All the Jews holding
νίψωνται τάς χείρας, ουκ έσθίουσι, κρα- the TRADITION of the ELD-
they may wash the hands, not they eat, hold- ERS, eat not, unless they
τοΰντες την παράδοσιν τών πρεσβυτέρων 4κα1 wash their HANDS with
ing the tradition of the elders; and the Fist;
άπό αγοράς, έάν μή βαπτίσωνται, ούκ έσθί-
f rom a market, if not they might dip, not they 4 and coming from a
ουσι· καΐ &λλα πολλά έστιν, α παρέ- Market, unless they •im-
©atj And other many things is, which t l i e y merse themselves, they eat
λαδον κρατείν, βαπτίΓμούς ποτηριών, καΐ Ι,ε- not. And many other
received to hold, dippings of cups, and of things there are which
στων, καΐ χαλκίων, *[καΙ κλινών·]) 6επει- they have received to
pots, and of copper vessels,' [and of couches;:) then maintain,—Immersions of
τα έπερο>τώσιν αυτόν ol Φαρισαίοι καΐ ol Gups and of Pots, and of
asked him the Pharisees and the Copper vessels ;)
γραμματείς· ΔιατΙ ol μαθηταί σου ού περίπα- 5 *both the PHARISEES
scribes; Why the disciples of thee not walk
and the SCRIBES asked
τουσι κατά την παράδοσιν τών πρεσβυτέ- him, "Why do not thy
DISCIPLES walk according
ρων, αλλά κοιναίς χερσίν έσθίουσι τόν ά*ρτον; to the TRADITION of the
e but with common hands they eat the loaf? ELDERS, but eat BREAD
*O * [δέ αποκριθείς] είπεν αΰτοίς· "Οτι with common Hands?"
1
He Cbut answer Ing ] said to them: That
«αλώς προεφήτευσεν Ησαΐας περί υμών τών 6 He said to them, "Well
well prophesied Esaias about you tho did Isaiah prophesy con-
υποκριτών, ώς γέγραπται· «Οδτος ό λαός cerning you, HYPOCRITES,
hypocrites, as it is written: "This the people
as it is written, §'This
τοις χείλεσι μέ τιμφ, ή δέ καρδία αυτών 'PEOPLE honor me with
with the lips me honor, the but heart of them
7 'their LIPS, but their
πόρρω απέχει άπ' έμου. Μάτην δέ σέ- 'HEART is far removed
βονται με, διδάσκοντες διδασκαλίας, εντάλ- 'from me.
ματα ανθρώπων.» 8 Άφέντες *[γάρ] την έντο- 'worship 7 'But in vain do they
me, teaching as
mandments of men." Leaving [for] the com- 'Doctrines, the Precepts
λήν του Θεοΰ, κρατείτε τήν παράδοσιν 'of Men.»
mandment of the God, you hold the tradition 8 Laying aside the
νών ανθρώπων, *[6απτισμούς ξεστών καΐ πο- COMMANDMENT Of GOD,
of the men, [dippings of pots and of you retain the TRADITION
τηρί,ων καΐ δλλα παρόμοια τοιαύτα πολ- Of M E N . "
cups; and other similar such like many
λά ποιείτε.] 9ΚαΙ £λεγεν αΰτοίς. Καλώς άθε- 9 And he said to them,
things you do.] And he said to them. Well you set "Well do you annul the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 . besprinkle themselves, they eat not. 4. and of couches
-—omit. 5. both the PHARISEES. 6. but answering—omit. 8. For—omit. 8. dip-
pings of Pots and of Cups; and many other such like things you do—omit.
± 3. The Pharisees, (says Josephus.) delivered many doctrines of the people es belong-
ing to the law, which were handed down.by the fathers, but not written in the law of
Moses; and for this reason, the sect of the Sadducees rejects them; maintaining that
those things which are written, ought to be accounted parts of the law. and that such as
are only received by tradition from the fathers ought not to be observed.—Ant. xiii. 18.
* 1. Matt. xv. 1. t 6. Isa. xxix. 13.
149
Chap. 7:10.] MARK. [Chap. 7:18.
τεϊτε την έντολήν του ©εου, Ινα την ΟΟΤνϊΐΙΑ'ΝϋΙίΓΕΙΤΡ o f GTH5,
aside the commandment of the God, that the that you may keep your
10
παράδοσιν υμών τηρήσητε. Μωσης γάρ OWn TRADITION.
tradition of you you may keep. Moses for 10 For Moses said, $'Hon~
:
εΙπε «Τίμα τόν πατέρα σου καΐ την μητέρα or thy FATHER and thy
said: "Honor the father of thee and the mother MOTHER, and §He who
σου·» και' «*Ο κακολογών πατέρα ή μητέρα, 'REVILES Father or Mo-
11ι
' ther, let him be punished
θανάτω τελευτάτω.» Υμείς δέ λέγετε· Έάν 'with Death.'
a death l e t him d i e . " You but say: If
11 But you assert, 'If a
εϊπχι άνθρωπος τφ πατρί η1 τη μητρί, man say to FATHER or MO-
should say a man to the father or the mother,
THER, $Be that Corban,
Κορβάν (8 έστι, δώρον), δ έάν έξ έμοΰ that is, an Offering, ±by
m which thou mightest de-
ώφεληθης· [καΐ] ούκέτι άφίετε
rive assistance from m e ;
thou mightest be profited; [and] no more you suffer
αυτόν ουδέν ποιήσαι τω πατρί * Γαύ- 12 you no more permit
him any thing to do for the father tof him to do any thing for
13
του,] ή τη μητρί *[αύτοΰ,] άκυροΰν- FATHER ΟΓ MOTHER :
himself,] or for the mother [of himself] making 13 making void the
τες τόν λόγον του Θεοΰ ττ\ παραδόσει WORD of GOD by your TRA-
Vo i cl til ο Λν ord of to,© God for th© t r a d i t i o n DITION, which you h a ve
delivered ; and many such
υμών, $ παρεδώκατε· καΐ παρόμοια τοιαΰ_
like Things you d o . "
τα πολλά ποιείτε. 1 4 ΚαΙ προσκαλεσάμενος 14 §And having *again
called All of the CROWD,
πάντα τόν δχλον, ελεγεν αύτοΐς· Άκούετέ he said to them, " L e t all
listen to me, and be in-
μου πάντες, καΐ συν'ιετε. ^Ούδέν έστιν structed.
mo all, and be instructed. Nothing is
15 There n o t h i n g from
έξωθεν του άνθρωπου, είσπορευόμενον εις without t h e MAN, which
outside of the man, entering into
entering in * POLLUTES
αυτόν, 8 δύναται αυτόν κοινώσαι· him ; b u t the THINGS pro-
him, which Is able him to make common; ceeding from * t h e MAN,
αλλά τά έκπορευόμενα άπ' αύτοΰ, έκείνά έστι are the T H I N G S which
but the things proceeding from him, those is
POLLUTE him.
τά κοινοΰντα τόν δνθρωπον. 1 β * [Έ£
16 *$[If any one h a s
the things making common the man. 1 7 Elf E a r s to hear, let him
τις έχει ωτα άκούειν, άκουέτω.] ΚαΙ
any one has ears to hear, let him hear.] And h e a r . " ]
δτε είσηλθεν εις τόν οίκον άπό του δχλου, 17 §And when he w e n t
•wrhei owd, from t h e CROWD into a
House, his DISCIPLES
έπηρώτων αυτόν ol μαθηταΐ αι'του περί
asked him concerning t h e
asked him the diseiplesr of him concerning
της παραβολής. 1 8 ΚαΙ λέγει αύτοϊς* Οΰτω καΐ PARABLE.
the parable. And he says to them; Thus also 18 And he says to them,
νμείζ άσύνετοί έστε, Ου νοείτε, 8τι "Are you also so destitute
you without understanding are? Not know you, that of understanding? Do you
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—12. And—omit. 12. his—omit. 12. his—omit. K.
again called. 15. POLLUTES him. 15. the MAN, are the THINGS which POLLUTE him.
16. If any one has Ears to hear let him hear—omit.
t 11. A Piece of history, delivered in the Talmud, will illustrate this subject, and at
the same time exhibit in a clear light the profligacy, superstition, and casuistry of the
Jews. A man of Beth-Horon had made a vow, and declared that his father should reap no
benefit from his property. Afterwards, on the occasion of his son's marriage, he wished to
invite his father to the entertainment; and, to evade the obligation of his vow, he trans-
ferred his right and property in the room and feast to a friend, who was engaged to invite
his father. This, however, was judged to be unlawful, unless he had transferred entirely
and truly this part of his property to his friend, without interposing any condition with
respect to the invitation of his father, whom he was bound by all means not to profit.
How can wo be surprised at the severity with which our Savior rebuked such vile casuistry,
such want of natural affection, and such abominable hypocrisy?—Wo^eHeld.
$ 10. Exod. xx. 12; Deut. v. 16; Matt. xv. 4. % 10. Exod. xxi. 17; Lev. xx. 9; Prov.
xx. 20. i l l . Matt. xv. 5 ; xxiii. 18. $ 14. Matt. xv. 10. % 16. Matt. xi. 15.
$ 17. Matt. xv. 15.
150
Chap. 7:19.] MARK. [Chap. 7:28.
πάν τό Εξωθεν, είσπορευόμενον ε'ις τόν not perceive, that nothing
all that without, entering- into the from without, ENTERING
INTO the MAN, can pollute·
βνθρωπον, ού δύναται αυτόν κοινώσαι; Him?
ϊβ8τι ούκ είσπορεύεται αύτοΰ εις την καρδίαν, 19 because it enters not
into the HEART, but into
άλλ' είς την κοιλίαν* καΐ είς τόν άφεδρώνα the BELLY, and passes in-
to the SINK, purifying All
but into the belly; and into the privy the FOOD/
εκπορεύεται, καθαρίζον πάντα τά βρώματα.
20"Ελεγε δέ· "Οτι τό έκ τοϋ άνθρωπου 20 And he said, " T H A T
He said and; That the out of the man, which PROCEEDS OUT OP
έκπορευόμενον, εκείνο κοινοί τόν the MAN, t h a t pollutes
proceeding forth, that makes common the the MAN.
21
βνθρωπον · "Εσωθεν γάρ έκ της καρδίας 21 $For from within,
man; Within for out of the heart OUt Of t h e HEART Of MEN,
emanate EVIL PURPOSES ;
τών ανθρώπων ol διαλογισμοί ol κακοί εκπο- —Adulteries, Fornica-
22 tions, Murders,
ρεύονται· μοιχείαι, πορνείαι, φόνοι, κλοπαί,
22 Thefts, Covetousness,
πλεονεξίαι, πονηρίαι, δόλος, ασέλγεια, Villainies, Deceit, Intem-
perance, Envy, Calumnies,
οφθαλμός πονηρός, βλασφημία, ύπερηφανία, Pride, and Folly.
1
ΚΕΦ. η ' . 8. CHAPTER VIII.
Έν έκείναις ταίς ήμέραις, παμπόλλου δχλου 1 § In Those DAYS the
In those the days, very great crowd
Crowd * again being great,
δντος, καΐ μη εχόντων τΐ φάγωσι and having nothing to
eat, calling his DISCIPLES,
προσκαλεσάμενος τους μαθητάς αύτοΰ λέγει he says to them,
having called the disciples of himself he says
αύτοΐς· 2Σπλαγχνίζομαι επί τον δχλον δτι 2 " I have compassion
on the CROWD, Because
ήδη ήμέραι τρεις προσμένουσί *[μοι,] καΐ now they have continued
aow days three, they continue [with me] and three Days, and have
οΰκ εχουσι τΐ φάγωσι. 3
ΚαΙ έάν ά- nothing to eat;
not theV have any thing they can eat. And if I 3 and if I dismiss them
Λολΰσω αυτούς νήστεις εις οίκον αυτών, fasting to their Homes,
they will faint on the
dismiss them fasting into house of themselves, ROAD ; for some of them
έκλυθήσονται έν xf[ όδώ· τινές γαρ αυτών have come from a great
they w i l l faint on the way; some for of them
μακρόθεν ή*κουσι. 4ΚαΙ άπεκρίθησαν αύτφ distance."
ft fit^*®^^ clistftnc© bfive come» .Autl &nsw©r©ci t o ΙΙΙΙΏ 4 And his DISCIPLES
ol μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ· Πόθεν τούτους δυνήσεταί answered him, "Whence
the disciples of him; Whence these w i l l bo able will any one be able to
τις ώδε χορτάσαι δρτων έπ' έρημ'ι- satisfy These with Bread
Any one here to satisfy of loaves In a desert here in a Desert place?"
ας; Β
ΚαΙ έπηρώτα αυτούς· Πόσους έχετε 5 §And he asked them,
place? And he asked them; How many have you " How Many Loaves have
δρτους; ΟΙ δέ είπον Επτά. ΚαΙ παρήγγειλε β
you?" And THEY said,
loaves? They and say: Seven. And he gave orders "Seven."
φ the δχλωχ άναπεσεϊν επί της γης* καΐ 6 And he commanded
crowd to recline ground; and the CROWD to recline on
to the crowd to recline upon the the GROUND ; *and taking
λαβών τους επτά άρτους, εύχαριστήσας έκλα- the SEVEN Loaves, §and
σε, καΐ έδίδου τοις μαθηταίς αύτοΰ, Ενα having given thanks, he
broke, and gave to the disciples of himself, that broke them, and gave them
παρέθηκαν τφ tribution, to his DISCIPLES for dis-
παραθώσι· καΐ they set before the and they placed
they might set before: and them before the CROWD.
δχλφ. ΚαΙ είχον
7 Ιχθύδια ολίγα· καΐ 7 And they had a few
crowd. And they had email fishes a few; and Small fishes ; and having
εύλογήσας, είπε παραθήναι καΐ αυτά. said, " praise offered for them, he
Place * These also
giving prftise» he sftid ι JPlace before Also them· before them."
8
*Έφαγον δέ, καΐ έχορτάσθησαν καΐ ήραν 8 Thus they ate, and
περισσεύματα
Thy t f t d κλασμάτων,
& i "WΘΓΘ fii 1 e dεπτά h e y t o k u p were satisfied; and they
&OOL t σπυρίδας.
took up of the remaining
«ΤΗσ«ν δέ ol φαγόντ«ς, Fragments Seven large
Were and those having eaten, Baskets full.
κισχίλιοι* καΐ άπέλυσεν αυτούς, 9 And * they were about
thousand; and he dismissed them. Four thousand; and he
ΚαΙ ευθέως έμβάς εις τό πλοΐον μετά dismissed them.
10
10 % And immediately
And immediately entering into the ship with *he entered into the BOAT
των μαθητών αύτοΰ, ή"λθεν είς τά μέρη
tli ο disciples of lii mse 11 $ ϊι ο c ΑΙΩ Θ into tli6 i)& ι* t s with his DISCIPLES, and
came into the REGION of
Δαλμανουθά. ^ΚαΙ έξηλθον ol Φαρισαΐοι ± Dalmanutha.
of Dalmanutha. And came forth the Pharisees,
11 §And the PHARISEES
καΐ ίίρίαντο συζητείν αύτφ, ξητοΰντες παρ* came forth, and began to
and began to argue with him, seeking of argue with him, seeking
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—2 5. he saw plainly, and was restored, and saw ev;ry obj.ct
clearly. 26. House, saying, "Go not into." 26. nor mayest t h o u tell any one in the
VILLAGE—omit. 28. spoke to him, saying, "John the I M M E U S E B . " 2 9. asked them
eaying. "Who say."
t 23. Mark viii. 33. $ 2 7. Matt. xvi. 1 3 ; Luke ix. 18. t 28. Matt. xiv. 2.
$ 29. Matt. xvi. 6 ; John vi. 6 0 ; xi. 37. $ 30. Matt. xvi. 20. % 31. Matt. xvi.
2 1 ; xvii. 2 2 ; Luke ix. 22.
155
Chap. 8:32.] MARK. [Chap. 9:1·
ρέων καΐ των γραμματέων, καΐ άποκτανθήναι, PRIESTS, and the SCRIBES,
priests and of the scribes, and to be killed, and be put to death, and af-
32
«αϊ μετά τρεις ημέρας άναστήναι· κα1 παρ- ter Three Days to rise up.
stiifj iixtQi* tliree cltiys to stftud upj fiiicL plitixi"·
<?ησία τόν λόγον έλάλει. ΚαΙ προσλαβόμενος 32 And he spoke this
ly tli6 %voi*cl lie spoko· .And t&lviii^ inside
WORD so plainly, that PE-
αυτόν ό Πέτρος, ήρξατο έπιτιμαν αύτφ. TER, taking him aside, be-
him the Peter, he began to rebuke him. gan to remonstrate with
8 3
Ό δέ επιστραφείς, καΐ Ιδών τους μαθητάς him.
He but turning round, and seeing the disciples
33 But HE, turning
αΰτοϋ, έπετίμησε τω Πέτρω, λ έ γ ω ν "Υπάγε round and looking on his
of himself, he rebuked the Peter, saying: Go them
DISCIPLES, rebuked * Pe-
οπίσω μου, σατανά· δτι ού φρονείς ter, and says, " Get be-
behind me, adversary; because not thou thlnkest hind me, Adversary ; for
τά τοΰ Θεοΰ, αλλά τα τών άνθρώ- .thou regardest not the
the things of the God, but the things of the men. THINGS of GOD but THOSE
ΚαΙ προσκαλεσάμενος τόν δχλον σύν Of M E N . "
34
πων.
And having called the crowd with 34 And having called
τοίς μαθηταϊς αύτοϋ, είπε ν αύτοΐς* "Οστις the CROWD with his DISCI-
the disciples of himself, he said to them; Who- PLES, he said, * $ " I f any
θέλει οπίσω μου άκολουθεΐν, άπαρνησάσθω one wish to come after
εαυτόν, καΐ άράτω τίν σταυρόν αΰτοϋ, me, let him renounce him-
himself, and l e t him bear the cross of himself, self and take up his
•καΙ άκολουθείτω μοι. 3 5 " Ο ς γαρ αν θ έλη CROSS, and follow me.
and l e t him follow me. Who for ever may wish
την ψυχήν αύτου σώσαι, απολέσει α υ τ ή ν 35 For ^whoever would
the l i f e of himself to save, shall loose her; save his LIFE shall lose it ;
*Ός δ 1 αν άπολέσχι τήν έαυτοΰ ψυχήν έΎε_ but whoever may lose his
Who b u t e v e r m a y l o s e t h e o f h i m s e l f l i f e on LIFE on my account, and
κεν έμοΰ καΐ τοϋ ευαγγελίου, σώσει that of the GLAD TIDINGS.
account of me and of the glad tidings shall save shall save it.
αυτήν. S 0 ( T l γάρ ωφελήσει άνθρωπον, έάν 36 For what *does it
her. (What f o r w i l l i t profit a man, if
profit a Man to gain the
κερδήστι τόν κόσμον δλον, καΐ ξημι,ω- whole WORLD, and forfeit
he should win the world whole, and he should his LIFE?
ftfi τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ; 37ή" τΐ δώ- 37 *For what could a
forfeit the l i f e of himself? or what shall MAN give to Redeem his
Ο'ει άνθρωπος αντάλλαγμα της ψυχής αύτοΰ;)
give a man in exchange for the life of himself?) LIFE?
88
"Ος γάρ α"ν έπαισχυνθή με καΐ τους έμούς 38 §If, therefore, any
Who for ever may be ashamed me and the my one shall be ashamed of
λόγους έν τχί γενεφ ταύτη τχϊ μοιχαλίδι me, and of these MY
words in the generation this the adulterous Words, among this ADUL-
άμαρτωλφ,
μ ρ τ φ , κα' ό υΙός τοΰ ανθρώπου TEROUS and sinful GENE-
and sinful,
sinful, also the
also the son of the man RATION ; the SON of MAN
έπαισχυνθήσεται αυτόν, δταν ελθχι έν
w i l l be ashamed him, when he may come in will also be ashamed of
τ him, when he comes in the
ΐί δόξχι τοϋ Πατρός αύτοΰ μετά τών
the glory of the Father of himself w i t h the GLORY Of h i s FATHER,
αγγέλων τών αγίων, with the HOLY ANGELS/'
messengers of the holy ones.
CHAPTER IX.
ΚΕΦ. θ ' . 9. 1 And he said to them,
*ΚαΙ δλεγεν αύτοίς· *Αμήν λέγω ύμΐν, t"Indeed I say to you,
And he said to them; Indeed I say to you, That there are some of
δτι είσΐ τινές τών ώδε έστηκότων, οϊτινες THOSE STANDING here, who
iliilt 3.re some of those lie? o χι&νίΐι^ stoou^ w^ho will not taste of Death,
till they see GOD'S ROYAL
ού μή γεύσωνται θανάτου, έ'ως δ,ν ϊδωσι
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 3 . Peter, and says. 34. If any one wish. 36. does i t
profit a Man to gain. 37. For what could a MAN give.
$ 34. Matt. x. 3 8. xvi. 2 4 ; Luke ix. 2 3 ; xiv. 27. $ 35. John xil. 2 5. t 1 8 . Matt.
X. 3 3 ; Luke ix. 2 6 ; xii. 9 ; Rom. 1. 1 6 ; 2 Tim. i. 8 ; ii. 12. t 1. Mutt. xvi. 2 8 ;
Luke ix. 27.
156
Chap. 9:2.] MARK. [Chap. 9:12.
τήν βασιλεί,αν του θεοΰ έληλυθυίαν έν MAJESTY having come
the royal majesty of the God having come in with power.
δυνάμει, 2 §And after six Days,
power. JESUS takes PETER, and
2
ΚαΙ μεθ' ημέρας g | παραλαμβάνει δ Ίησοΰς JAMES, and John, and pri-
And after days six takes the Jesus vately conducts them, by
themselves, to a lofty
ιόν Πέτρον, καΐ τόν Ίάκωοον καΐ Ίωάννην, Mountain; and he was
i'AQ Pet6I*« ft II (Ζ tllO Jflin6S flZlv Jo*m> transformed in their pres-
ocal αναφέρει εις δρος ύψηλόν κατ' Ιδίαν ence.
and leads up them into a mountain high privately 3 And his GARMENTS
became glittering, exceed-
μόνους· καΐ μετεμορφώθη Ιμπροσθεν αυ- ingly white; such as no
τών. s Kal τά Ιμάτια αύτοΰ έγένετο στίλβοντα, Fuller on the EARTH is
able *thus to make white.
them. And the garments of him became glittering, 4 And there appeared to
λευκά λίαν * [ώς χιών,] οία γναφεύς them Elijah, with Moses ;
white extremely [as snow,] such as a fuller 4
and they were conversing
έπΐ της γης ού δύναται λευκά ναι. Καί with JESUS.
upon the earth not i s able to make white. And
5 And PETER answer-
ώφΟη αύτοΐς 'Ηλίας συν Μωσεί· καΐ ήσαν ing says to JESUS, "Rab-
appeared to them Ellas with Moses; and were
bi, it is good for us to be
συλλαλοΰντες τφ Ίησου. c Kal αποκριθείς ό here; and let us make
talking with the Jesus. And answering the * Three Booths; one for
Πέτρος λέγει τφ Ίησοΰ* Ραβδί, καλόν thee, and one for Moses,
Peter says to tho Jesus: Eabbi, good
έστιν ήμδς ώδε είναι· καΐ ποιήσωμεν σκηνάς and one for Elijah."
6 For he knew not what
it i s us here to be; and we may make tents to *say; for they were
τρείς, σοΙ μίαν, καΐ Μωσεί μίαν, καΐ 'Ηλία terrified.
three, to thee one, and Moses one, and Ellas 7 And there came a
μίαν. βΟύ γάρ ήδει τΐ λαλήσχι* Cloud, covering them ; and
one. Not for he knew any thing he might say; * there was a Voice came
7 out of the CLOUD, "This
ίσαν γάρ Ικφοβοι. ΚαΙ έγένετο νεφέλη
is my BELOVED SON : hear
they were for terrified. And there came a cloud
έπισκιάζουσα αύτοΐς· και ήλΦε φωνή έκ της him.»
overshadowing them; and came a voice out of the 8 And suddenly looking
νεφέλης* Οδτός έστιν ό υΙός μου ό αγαπητός· round, they saw no one
cloud; This 8i s the son of me the beloved; •any longer with them-
αΰτοΰ άκούετε. ΚαΙ έξάπινα περιβλεψάμενοι,
him hear you. And suddenly looking round, selves, except Jesus only.
ούκέτι ούδένα είδον, αλλά τόν Ίησοϋν μόνον 9 t And as they were
no longer no OQO8 tu©y 8&Λ^^ out the Jesus ft\OTIO descending from the
μεΦ' εαυτών. Κατα6αινόντων δέ αυτών άπό MOUNTAIN, he commanded
With themselves. Coming down and of them from them that they should re-
του δρους, διεστείλατο αύτοίς, ϊνα μηδενΐ
the mountain, he charged them, that to no one late to no one what they
διηγήσωνται & είδον, εΐ μή δταν ό had seen, till the SON of
they should relate what they saw, except when the MAN should have risen
υΙός του ανθρώπου έκ νεκρών άναστη. from the Dead.
son
10
of the man out of dead ones should be raised. 10 And they kept the
ΚαΙ τόν λόγον έκράτησαν προς έαυτοίς, MATTER to themselves,
And the word they kept to themselves,
συξητοΰντες, τΐ εστί τό έκ νεκρών anxiously inquiring, what
arguing, what i s that out of dead ones THE RISING FROM T H E
άναστηναι. ^ΚαΙ έπηρώτων αυτόν, λέγοντες· DEAD could mean.
to be raised. And they asked him, saying; 11 And they asked him,
·$·"Οτι λέγουσιν ol γραμματείς, 8τι 'Ηλίαν δεί saying, "Why do the
That say the scribes, that Ellas must SCRIBES say, That Elijah
έλθείν πρώτον; Μ Ό δέ αποκριθείς είπεν αΰ- must first come?"
12 And HE *said to
* VATICAN M A N U S O E I P T . — 3 . as snow—omit. 3. thus to make white. 5. Three
Booths. 6. answer; for. 7. there was a Voice. 8. any longer with themselves, except
Jesus only. 12. said to them.
t 11. I t is conjectured by Bloomfleld that hoti ought to be separated, and to read ho ti.
He has thus edited his text.
t 2 . Matt. xvii. 1 ; Luke i x . 2 8 . t 9. Matt. xyii. 9.
157
Chap. 9:13.] MARK. [Chap. 9:21»
τοις· 'Ηλίας μεν έλθών πρώτον, άποκαθιστςί them, "Elijah, indeed, is
them; Elias indeed coming iirst, restores coining first*to restore all
πάντα* καΐ πώς γέγραπται επί τον νΐόν things; ± and (as it is
a l l things; and how it is written about the son written of the SON of
τοΰ άνθρωπου, Ινα πολλά πάθη, MAN,) that he must suffer
much, and be despised.
καΐ εξουθενωθεί. 1ΰΆλλά λέγω ύμίν, δτι 13 But I say to you,
and should be despised. But I say to you, that $ That Elijah has even
9<al Ή λ ι ο ς έλήλυθε, καΐ εποίησαν αύτω come, (as it is written of
both Elias has come, and they have done to him him,) and they have done
to him whatever they
δσα ηθέλησαν, καθώς γέγραπται έπ' pleased."
•whatever they wished, even as it is written, about 14 § And * coming to the
αυτόν, 14ΚαΙ έλθών προς τους μαθητάς, είδεν DISCIPLES, * they saw a
δχλον πολύν περί αυτούς, καΐ γραμματείς great Crowd about them,
a crowd great about them, and scribes and the Scribes disputing
σ\)ζητοΰντας 1Β
αύτοίς. ΚαΙ ευθέως πας with them.
disputing w i t h them. And i m m e d i a t e l y a l l 15 And immediately All
the CROWD seeing him,
ό δχλος, Ιδών αυτόν, έξεθαμβήθη, καΐ προσ- were struck with awe, and
running to him, saluted
τρέχοντες ήσπάζοντο αυτόν. ΚαΙ έπηρώτησεν him.
16
159
Chap, 9:32.] MARK. [Chap, 9:41.
τάς αύτοΰ, καΐ Ιλεγεν *[αύτοίς·] "Οτι to them, §"The SON of
c i p l e s of himself, and said Cto them;] That MAN is ±being delivered
into the Hands of Men,
ό υΙός του ανθρώπου παραδίδοται είς χείρας and they will kill him;
ανθρώπων, καΐ άποκτενοΰσιν αυτόν καΐ άπο- and having been put to
of men, and they w i l l k i l l him; and having death, * after Three Days
κτανθείς, τχ\ τρίτη ήμερα άναστήσεται. S2Ol he will rise."
been killed, the third day he w i l l rise. They 32 But THEY did not
δέ ήγνόουν τό ρήμα, καΐ έφοδοϋντο understand the WORD and
but did not understand the word, and were afraid were afraid to ask Him.
αυτόν έπερωτήσαι. 33 And he came to Ca-
him to ask.
pernaum ; and being in the
HOUSE, he asked them,
^ΚαΙ ήλθεν είς Καπερναούμ· καΐ έν τχ) §"What did you dispute
And he came to Capernaum; and In the about on the ROAD?"
οΙκία γενόμενος, έπηρώτα αύτοΰς· ΤΙ έν 34 But THEY were si-
house being, he asked them; What in lent ; for they had disputed
3ί with each other, on the
τη όδώ *[πρός εαυτούς] διελογ'ιζεσθε; ΟΙ ROAD, as to who would be
tho way [among yourselves! were you disputing? greatest.
δέ έσιώπων προς αλλήλους γαρ διελέ- 35 And sitting down, he
but were silent; with one another for they
χθησαν έν τη όδφ, τΙς μείζων. 8ΒΚαΙ κα- called the TWELVE, and
had d i s p u t e d on t h e way, w h o g r e a t e r . And s i t - says to them ; §If any one
θίσας, έφώνησε τους δώδεκα, καΐ λέγει αύ- desires to be first, he will
tlng down, he called the twelve, and says to be last of all, and a Ser-
τοις· ΕΙ τις θέλει πρώτος είναι, εΌται vant of all." .
them; If any one desires f i r s t to be, he w i l l be 36 And Staking a little
πάντων δσχατος, καΐ πάντων διάκονος. 8βΚαΙ Child, he placed it in the
of all last, and of a l l a servant. And Midst of them, and em-
λαβών παιδίον, δστησεν αυτό έν μέσω αΰ- bracing it in his arms, he
taking a l i t t l e child, he placed i t in midst of said to them,
τών, καΐ έναγκαλισάμενος αυτό, είπεν 37 " Whoever may re-
them, and embracing In his arms It, he said
ceive one SUCH little Child
αύτοίς* 37"Ος έάν Ιν τών τοιούτων παιδίων in my NAME, receives Me;
t o t h e m ; W h o e v e r one of t h e such l i t t l e c h i l d r e n $ and whoever * receives
δέξηται έπΙ τφ δνόματί μου, έμέ δέχεται· καΐ Me, receives not Me, but
XKXftV Γ ^ Ο β Ι ν β ill l.xl© U 21X11Θ
88
Ο Ι XXIΘ y 1X10 reC©lV©SJ &I1Q HIM who SENT me."
αλλά τονέμέ
8ς έάν άποστείλαντά
δέξηται,με. ούκ
Άπεκρίθη δέ αύ-
έμέ δέχεται, 38 $ And John *spoke
out the hfivin^C sent m0i Answered &ixu to to him, saying, " Teacher,
τφ 'Ιωάννης, λέγων· Διδάσκαλε, είδομέν τίνα we saw one expelling De-
him John, saying: θ teacher, I saw one
τφ όνόματί σου έκβάλλοντα δαιμόνια· καΐ mons in thy NAME, and
to the name of thee casting out demons; and we forbad him, Because
έκωλύσαμεν αυτόν, δτι οΰκ ακολουθεί he does not follow us."
we forbade him, because not he f o l l o w s 39 But JESUS said, "Do
ήμίν. 89*Ο δέ Ίησοΰς είπε· Μή κωλύετε αΰ- not forbid him ; $for there
us. He but Jesus said: Not do you forbid him. is no one who will do a
τόν. Ουδείς γάρ έστιν, 8ς ποιήσει δύναμιν Miracle in my NAME, and
No one for Is, who w i l l do a mighty work be able rashly to reproach
έπΙ τφ όνόματί μου, καΐ δυνήσεται ταχύ κα- me.
ln the name of me, and w i l l be able readily to 40 For he who is not
40<
κολογησαί με. Ός γάρ ούκ δστι καθ' υμών, against you, is for you.
speak evil of me. Who for not is against you, 41 $ For whoever may
υπέρ υμών έστιν. ^ Ο ς γάρ δν ποτίση give you a Cup of Water
for you Is. Who for ever may give drink to
to drink in *the NAME,
* VATICAN M A N U S C B I P T . — 3 1 . to him—omit. 31. after Three Days he will ri^e.
33. among themselves—omit. 3 7. receives Me. 38. spoke to him. 41. the N A M E ,
That you are CHRIST'S.
± 3 1 . The parallel passage in Matt. xvii. 22, reads—"The SON of MAN is about to
be delivered into the Hands of. Men."
$ 31. Matt. xvii. 2 2 ; Luke ix. 44. t 33. Matt, xviii. 1; Luke ix. 4 6 ; xxii. 24.
t 3 5 . Matt. xx. 2 6 , 2 7 ; Mark x. 43. t 36. Matt, xviii. 2 ; M-irk x. 16. t 3 7.
Matt. x. 4 0 ; Luke i x . 48. $ 38. Luke ix. 49. t 39. 1 Cor. xii. 3. $ 41. Mutt.
Matt. x. 4 2 .
160
Chap. 9:42.] MARK. [Chap. 9:50.
υμάς ποτήριον ΰδατος, έν ονόματι, δτι That you are CHRIST'S,
you a cup of water, in name, indeed I say to you, He
because
Χρίστου έστέ, αμήν λέγω ύμίν, ού μηshall by no means lose
of Anointed you are, indeed I eay to you, not not his REWARD.
42
άπολέσχι τόν μισθό ν αύτοΰ. ΚαΙ δς αν
42 §And whoever may
he may lose the reward of himself. And whoever
σκανδαλίση ενα των μικρών, των πιστευ- insnare one of * THESE
may i n s n a r e one o f t h e l i t t l e ones, of t h e b e - LITTLE-ONES BELIEVING i n
όντων είς έμέ, καλόν έστιν αΰτφ μάλλον, me, it would be better for
lieving Into m e , good It Is to h i m rather, him if a Millstone should
be fastened to his NECK,
ct περίκειται λίθος μυλικός περί τόν and he should be thrown
if hangs a stone of a mill around the
into the SEA.
τράχηλον αύτοΰ, καΐ βέβληται είς τήν 43 §And if thy HAND
neck of him, and has been cast into the insnare thee, cut it off ; it
θάλασσαν. ΚαΙ έάν σκανδαλίζω σε ή χειρ is better for thee to enter
43
sea. And if may insnare thee the hand LIFE crippled, than having
σου, άπόκοψον αυτήν καλόν σοΙ έστι TWO Hands to depart to
of thee, cut thou oft her; good to thee it is ±GEHENNA, into THAT I N -
κυλλόν είς τήν ζωήν είσελθεΐν, ή τάς δύο EXTINGUISHABLE FIRE.,"
crippled into the life to enter, than the two
44 ± [where the WORM
χείρας έχοντα άπελθείν είς τήν γέενναν, είς dies not, and the FIRE is
hands having to go into the Gehenna, into not quenched.]
u
τό πυρ τό ά*σβεστον, * [δπου ό σκώληξ
45 And if thy FOOT in-
the fire the inextinguishable, [where the worm snare thee, cut it off; i t is
αύτων ού τελευτα, καΐ τό πΰρ ού σβέννυται.1 better for thee to enter
of them not dies, ond the fire not i s quenched.]
άπόκοψον αυτόν καλόν εστί σοι είσελθείν
^ΚαΙ έάν ό πους σου σκανδαλίζη σε, ing TWO lame into LIFE, than hav-
cut thou off him; good It is to thee to enter Feet, to be cast
into GEHENNA ±[into the
είς τήν ζωήν χωλόν, fi τους δύο πόδας ίχον- UNQUENCHABLE FIRE.,*
into the l i f e lame, than the two feet hav-
τα βληθηναι είς τήν γέενναν, *[εΙς τό πΰρ 46 where the WORM dies
ing to be cast into the Gehenna, [into the fire
4β not, and the FIRE is not
τό δσβεστον, δπου 6 σκώληξ αυτών quenched.]
the inextinguishable, where the worm of them
7 47 And if thine EYE in-
οΰ τελευτα, καΐ τό πΰρ ού σβέννυται.] * ΚαΙ snare thee,.pluck i t out;
&οt dios* And the fii*o &ot Is Quenched· 3 A.iid it is better for thee to
έάν ό οφθαλμός
βαλε σουσοί
αυτόν καλόν σκανδαλίζω σε, £κ-enter
έστι μονόφθαλμον
one-eyed into the
KINGDOM of GOD, than
thou out him; good to thee i t i s one-eyed having Two Eyes to be
είσελθείν είς τήν βασιλείαν του Θεοΰ, η δύο cast into * Gehenna;
4
173
Chap. 12:29.] MARE. [Chap. 12:36.
άπεκρ'ιθη, έπηρώτησεν αυτόν· Ποία εΌτι answered them, asked him,
he answered, asked him; Which is "Which is the Chief Com-
Ίησοΰς mandment of all?"
2 9
πρώτη πάντων εντολή; Ό *[δέ]
first ο ι fl. 11 c om man dm en t * The j_andj Jesus
άπεκρίθη αύτφ· "Οτι πρώτη * [πάντων έντο- 29JESUS replied to him,
replied to h i m ; That first [of a l l c o m m a n d - "The first *is.—t'Heark-
λή·] «"Ακουε 'Ισραήλ, Κύριος, ό θεός 'en, Israel; Jehovah our
ment;] "Hear you Israel, a Lord, the God GOD is one Jehovah;
ημών, Κύριος είς έστι· 3οκα1 αγαπήσεις Κύ-
of us, Lord one is; and thou shalt love a 30 'and thou shalt love
ριον τόν Θεόν σου έξ δλης της καρδίας 'Jehovah thy God with All
Lord the God ofthee out of whole of the heart 'thy * Heart, and with All
'thy *SouI, and with All
σου, καΐ έξ δλης της ψυχής σου, 'thy *Mind, and with All
'thy STRENGTH.·*
«αϊ έ£ δλης της διανοίας σου, καΐ
έξ δλης της Ισχύος σου.» * [Αΰτη πρώτη 31 And the second, this,
out of whole of the strength of thee." £This first
Kai δευτέρα *[όμοία,] αύτη· —i'Thou shalt love thy
31
εντολή.]
commandment.] And second LI ike,] thi"s: 'NEIGHBOR as thyself.»
«'Αγαπήσεις τόν πλησίον σου ώς σεαυτόν».
There is no Other Com-
"Thou shalt lore the neighbor of thee as thyself." mandment greater than
these.'
Μείζων τούτων άλλη εντολή ουκ εστί.
Greater of these another commandment not is. 32 The SCRIBE said to
είπεν αύτφ ό γραμματεύς· Καλώς, him, "Of a truth, Teacher,
sz
* [ΚαΙ]
[And] said to him" the scribe: Well, thou hast spoken well:
διδάσκαλε, έπ' αληθείας είπας, for he is One, X and be-
δτι είς sides
Ο teacher, in truth
him there is no other;
thou spea&est· that one
έστιν καΐ ούκ έ'στιν δλλος πλην αύτοΰ· 33κα1 33 and to LOVE him
lie is and not is another besides hixn^ and with All the UNDERSTAND-
το αγαπάν αυτόν έξ δλης της καρδίας ING, and with All tne
the to love him out of whole of the heart,
ecai έξ δλης της συνέσεως, * [καΐ έξ STRENGTH, and to LOVE
and out of whole of the understanding, [and out of one's NEIGHBOR as one's
δλης της -ψυχής,] καΐ έξ δλης της self §is *abundantly more
•whole of the soul,] and out of whole of the
Ισχύος, καΐ τό άγαπαν τόν πλησίον ώς εαυτόν, than All the WHOLE BURNT
strength, and the to love the neighbor as himself, OFFERINGS and •Sacri-
πλεΐόν έστι πάντων τών ολοκαυτωμάτων fices."
χχχ or© is of a 11 of tiio Tsrho 1 e burn t o£f e r i ntrs
34 And JESUS perceiving
«αί θυσιών. 84Kal ό Ίησοΰς, ίδών αυτόν, That he had answered
»nd sacrifices. And the Jesus, seeing him, wisely, said to him, "Thou
δτι νούνεχώς άπεκρίθη, είπεν αύτφ· Ου μακράν art not far from the KING-
that discreetly he answered, said to him: Not far
DOM of GOD." $And no
el άπό της βασιλείας του Θεοϋ. Kai one presumed to question
thou art from the kingdom of the God. And him any further.
ουδείς ούκέτι έτόλμα αυτόν έπερωτησαι.
no one' no longer presumed him to ask.
^ΚαΙ αποκριθείς ό 'Ιησούς έλεγε, διδάσκων 35 §And JESUS said,
And answering the Jesus said, teaching while teaching in the TEM-
έν τω Ιερφ· Πώς λέγουσιν ol γραμματείς PLE, "Why do the SCRIBES
in the temple: How say the scribes say, That the MESSIAH is
δτι ό Χριστός υΙός έστι Δαυίδ; 36Αΰτός a Son of David?
vh&t the .Anointed a son is of X3avid? SLimselx
γαρ ό Δαυίδ είπεν έν πνεύματι άγίω· «Λέγει 36 For David himself
for the David said by spirit holy: "Says said, by the Holy Spirit,
VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 9 . And—omit. 29. Commandment of all—om't. 29. is.
30. Heart. 30. Soul. 30. Mind. 30. This the First Commandment—omit. 31.
like.—omit. 32. and— -omit. 33. and with All the SOUL—omit. 33. abundantly more.
3 3 . Sacrifices.
t 29. Deut. vi. 4 ; Luke x. 27. $ 31. Lev. xix. 1 8 ; M a t t . xxii. 3 9 ; Rom. x i i i .
9 ; Gal. v. 14; James i i . 8. ί 32. Deut. iv. 3 9 ; Isa. xlv. 6, 1 4 ; xlvi. 9. ί 33.
1 Sam. xv. 2 2 ; Hoshea vi. 6 ; Micah vi. 6-8. $ 34. Matt. xxii. 46. t 35. Matt,
xxii. 4 1 ; Luke xx. 4 1 .
174
Chap. 12:37.] MARK. [Chap. 12:44.
δ Κύριος τω κυρ'ιω μου· Κάθου έκ δεξι- $f'Jehovah said to my
tho Lord t o the lord* of m e ; S i t thou a t r i g h t 'LORD, Sit thou at my
&v μου, εως αν #ώ τους εχθρούς σου 'Right hand, till I put
of me, t i l l I in&y pl&co the e u e m i e s of the© 'thine ENEMIES under-
ΰποπόδιον των ποδών σου.>> 37Αύτός οΰν 'neath thy FEET/
Δαυΐδ λέγει αυτόν κύριον καΐ πόθεν υΙός 37 David himself, there-
David c a l l s him lord; and whence a son fore, calls him Lord, and
αύτοΰ εστί; ΚαΙ ό πολύς δχλος ήκουεν αύτου how then is he *His Son?"
is he? And the great crowd heard him And the GREAT Crowd
38
ήδέως. Kai δλεγεν * [αύτοίς] έν tfi διδαχϋ heard him with pleasure.
crl&dly· .Axicl he s&id [to tocixij in the tc&cliiii^ 38 And he said in his
αύτοΰ· Βλέπετε άπό των γραμματέων, TEACHING, §"Beware of
THOSE SCRIBES Who DE-
τών θελόντων έν στολαίς περιπατείν, καΐ SIRE to walk about in
±Long robes, and §love
ασπασμούς έν ταίς άγοραίς, δ9κα1 πρωτοκαθε- Salutations in the MAR-
KETS,
δρίας έν ταίς συναγωγαϊς, καΐ πρωτοκλισίας 39 and the Principal
in the syu&fit ο ε ue s· iincl upper couches seats in the SYNAGOGUES,
έν τοις δείπνοις· ol 40
κατεσθίοντες τάς and the Upper couch at
οικίας τών χηρών, καΐ προφάσει μακρςί προσ- BREASTS ;
houses of the widows, and for a show long are 40 §those PLUNDERING
ευχόμενοι* οδτοι λήψονται περισσότερον κρίμα, t h e FAMILIES Of WIDOWS,
praying; these will receive heavier judgment.
and for a Show make long
^Καί καθίσας *[6 Ίησους] κατέναντι τοΰ Prayers ; these will receive
And sitting [the Jesus] over against the a Heavier Judgment."
ναζοφυλακίου, έθεώρει πώς ό δχλος βάλλει
treasury, he beheld how the crowd casts 41 $ And sitting opposite
χαλκόν είς τό γαζοφυλάκιον. ΚαΙ πολλοί to the TREASURY, he be-
held how the CROWD cast
πλούσιοι £6αλλον πολλά. ^ΚαΙ έλθουσα μία Money into §the TREAS-
rich cast much. And coming one URY/ and Many Rich men
χήρα πτωχή, έβαλε λεπτά δύο, 8 έστι κο- cast in much.
widow poor, cast mites two, which is a 42 And a poor Widow
δράντης. ^ΚαΙ προσκαλεσαμενος τους μαθητάς approaching, cast in two
αύτοΰ, είπεν αύτοίς· 'Αμήν λέγω ύμίν, Lepta,thatis, a ±Farthing.
of h i m s e l f · ho 8Siid to tliem^ Indeed I sjiy to you, 43 And having called to
δτι ή χήρα αί5τη ή πτωχή πλείον πάντων him his DISCIPLES, he said
t h a t t h e w i d o w t h i s the poor m o r e of a l l
to them," "Indeed I say to
you, §That this POOR WID-
βέδληκε τών βαλόντων είς τό γαζοφυλάκιον. OW has cast in more than
44
Πάντες γαρ έκ τοΰ περισσεύοντος αύτοίς All of THOSE CASTING in-
Α. 11 for out of tli6 &oouiidin^} fulness to them to the TREASURY ;
£6αλον· αΰτη δέ έκ της ύστερήσεως αύ- 44 for they All cast in
have cast; this but out of the poverty of
της πάντα δσα είχεν εβαλεν, δλον τόν out of their SUPERFLUITY,
herself all as much as she had cast, whole the but SHE out of her POV-
6ίον αυτής, ERTY cast in all that she
living of herself. had,—her Whole LIVING."
•VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—37. His Son. 38. to them—omit. 41. JESUS—omit.
± 36. In the original (Psa. ex. 1) it is Jehovah. But the Evangelist has adopted the
version of the LXX, who I suppose, could not venture to translate that word which every
Jew regarded with the profoundest reverence, and could pronounce it without danger of
forfeiting his claim to a future state.—W akefteld. ± 3 8 . The stolee was an Oriental
garment descending to the ancles, and worn by persons of distinction, as Kings
Priests and honorable persons, and was affected by the Jurists of the Pharisaical sect.-—>
Bloomfield, 42. Or rather ihree-fourths of a farthing, or four mills. A kodrantees (Lat.
quadrans,) was a Roman copper coin, equivalent to the fourth part of an assarion, or two
Lepta.
% 36. Psa. ex. 1. t 38. Matt, xxiii. 1; Luke xx. 46. t 38. Luke xi. 43. t 46.
Matt, xxiii. 14. t 41. Luke xxi. 1. $ 41. 2 Kings xii. 9. *43. 2 Cor. viil. 12.
175
Chap. 13:1.] MAEK. [Chap. 13:8.
ΚΕΦ. ι γ ' . 18. CHAPTER XIII.
*ΚαΙ έκπορευομένου αύτοΰ έκ του Ιεροΰ, 1 §And as he was going
And departing of him out of the temple, out of the TEMPLE, one of
λέγει αύτφ είς των μαθητών αύτοΰ· Δι- his DISCIPLES says to him,
says to him one of the d i s c i p l e s of him: θ "Teacher, see; ±What
δάσκαλε, ΐδε, ποταποί λίθοι καΐ ποταπαΐ ο'ικο- Stones! and What Build-
ieacher,2 see, what stones and what build-
1
δομα'ι. ΚαΙ ό Ίησοϋς * [αποκριθείς] είπεν αύ-
ings. And the Jesus [answering] said to 2 And JESUS said to
τφ· Βλέπεις ταύτας τάς μεγάλας οίκοδομάς; him, "Seest thou These
him; Seest thou these the great buildings? GREAT Buildings? § there
ού μη άφεθη λίθος επί λίθφ, δς shall not be *left here a
not not may be left a stone upon a stone, which Stone upon a Stone: ±all
ού μή καταλυθη. 3
ΚαΙ καθήμενου αύ- will be overthrown."
not not may be thrown down. And s i t t i n g of
3 And as he was sitting
του είς τό δρος των έλαιών, κατέ- on ±the MOUNT of OLIVES
opposite the TEMPLE, Pe-
va ντι του Ιεροΰ, έπηρώτων αυτόν κατ' Ιδίαν ter, and James, and John,
and Andrew asked him
Πέτρος, καΐ 'Ιάκωβος, καΐ 'Ιωάννης, καΐ privately,
Peter, and James, and John, and
'Ανδρέας· 4Είπέ ύμίν, πότε ταΰτα εΌται 4 "Tell us, when these
καΐ τΐ τό σημείον, δταν μέλλη πάντα ταΰ- things will be?" and
and what the sign, when are about all these "What will be the SIGN
τα συντελεΐσθαι; 5
*Ο δέ Ίησοΰς *[άποκρι- when all these things are
things to be ended? The and Jesus [answer-
about to be accomplished?"
θείς αΰτοίς,] ήρξατο λέγειν Βλέπετε μή 5 And JESUS began to
Ing them,] began to say; Take heed not
τις υμάς πλανήση. β
Πολλοί *[γάρ] *say to them. ± "Beware
any one you may deceive. Many [for]
that no one deceive You.
6 Many will come in my
έλεύσονται επί τφ όνόματί μου, λέγοντες· NAME, saying, Ί am h e ;
"Οτι έγώ ειμί* καΐ πολλούς πλανήσουσιν. and will deceive Many.
That I am; and many they w i l l deceive.
7 And when you shall
'"Οταν δέ άκοΰσητε πολέμους καΐ άκοάς πο- hear of Conflicts, and Re-
λέμων, μή θροεΐσθε· δεί *[γάρ] γε- ports of Battles, be not
"Wars, not be disturbed; i t behooves [for] to alarmed ; for these things»
must occur: but the END
νέσθαι· άλλ' ουπω τό τέλος. 8Έγερθήσεται is not yet.
take place; but not yet the end. Shall be raised
γάρ Ιθνος επί δθνος, καΐ βασιλεία 8 For Nation will rise
Up for ΐΐ &t ion «i^ftinst nation.· &iicl kiufirdom against Nation, and King-
επί βασιλείαν * [καΐ] έσονται σεισμοί dom against Kingdom;
&g8 i n s t kingdom; C&ncO s h a l l foe o & r t t l o s there will be Earthquakes
in the kingdom of the God. And having I drink It new in the KING-
σαντες, έξήλθον είς τό δρος των DOM of GOD."
sung a hymn, they departed to the mountain of the 26 §And having sung,
έλαιών. they went out to the
olive trees.
27 MOUNT *6 OLIVES.
ΚαΙ λέγει αύτοίς 6 Ίησοΰς· "Οτι πάντες 27 And JESUS says
to
And s a y s t o t h e m t h e J e s u s ; T h a t all
σκανδαλίσθήσεσθε *[έν έμοί έν τχ\ νυκτΐ them, "You will all be
w i l l be stumbled Cat me in the nigut stumbled; because
T
it is
ταύτη·] δτι γέγραπται· «Πατάξω τόν ποιμέ- written, fl w ill smite the 'SHEPHERD, and the
this;] forit is written: "I will smite the shep-
w, και διασκορπισθήσεται τά πρόβατα.» 'SHEEP will be dispersed.*
herd, andw i l l be scattered the sheep."
28 28 $But after I am
Άλλά μετά τό έγερθήναί με, προάξω RAISED, I will precede you
But after the to be raised 2 9 me, I w i l l go before tO GALILEE."
ύμας είς τήν Γαλιλαίαν. Ό δέ Πέτρος ε*φη
you into the Galilee. The hut Peter said 29 §And PETER said to
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—19. and—omit. 19. they. 19. and another; not I ? —
omit. 20. answe-ring—omit. 21 Because the SON. 22. he took. 22. a Cup. 24. to
them—omit. 24. THAT BLOOD of mine, which of the COVENANT, THAT which is
POURED OUT. 27. at me in this NIGHT—omit. n
$ 21. Matt. xxvi. 24; Luke xxii. 2 2 ; John vii. 33. $ 24. Luke xxii. 2 0 ; 1 Cor.
xi. 2 5 . $ 26. Matt» xxvl. 30. % 2 7 . Zech. xiii. 7. 2 8 . Matt. xvi. 7 . % 2 9 .
M a t t . xxvi. 3 3 , 3 4 ; Luke xxii. 33» 3 4 ; John x i i i . 37, 38,.
182
Chap. 14:30.] MARK. [Chap. 14:40.
αύτφ' ΚαΙ εί πάντες σκανδαλισθήσονται, άλλ1 him, "Even if all shall be
to h i m ; Even if all s h a l l be s t u m b l e d , yei stumbled, yet I will not."
ούκ έγώ. 3 0 ΚαΙ λέγει αύτφ ό Ίησοϋς· 'Αμήν
not I. And says to him the Jesus; Indeed 30 And JESUS says to
λέγω σοι, δτι συ σήμερον έν χτ\ νυκτΐ him, "Indeed I say to thee,
I say to thee, that thou this-day in the night That thou This-day, in
ταύτχι πρίν ή δις αλέκτορα φωνήσαι, This NIGHT, before a
this, before twice a cock to have crowed, Cock crows twice, wilt dis-
τρις άπαρνήση με. 3 1 Ό δέ εκ περισσού own Me thrice."
t h r i c e thou w i l t deny m e . He but w i t h vehemence
31 But HE spoke with
ίίλεγε μάλλον Έάν με δέη συναποθανείν more vehemence, "If I
spoke more; If me must to die
must die with thee, I will
σοι, ού μή σε άπαρνήσομαι. 'Ωσαύτως by no means disown Thee.'*
W i t h t h e e , n o t n o t t h e e I w i l l deny. I n l i k e m a n n e r And they all said the same.
δέ καΐ πάντες ελεγον. ^ΚαΙ έρχονται ε'ις
32 $And they came to
χωρίον, οδ τό δνομα Γεθσημανή· και λέ- a Place named Gethsemane,
a place, of which the name Gethsemane; and he and he says to his DISCI-
γει τοις μαθηταίς αύτοΰ· Καθίσατε ώδε, PLES, "Sit here, while I
says t o the d i s c i p l e s of h i m s e l f ; S i t you here, *go away and pray."
ΙΌος προσεύξωμαι. 3 3 ΚαΙ παραλαμβάνει τόν 33 And he takes with
till I shall pray. And he takes the
him PETER, and * JAMES,
Π έτρον καΐ Ίάκωβον καΐ Ίωάννην μεθ' and JOHN, and began to
Peter and James and John with be greatly amazed and full
έαυτοΰ· καΐ ήρξατο έκθαμβείσθαι καΐ άδη-
himself; and began to be greatly amazed and to be of Anguish.
μονειν. 34
ΚαΙ λέγει αύτοϊς· Π ερίλυ- 34 And he says to them,
iu anguish. And he says to them; Extremely sor- §"My SOUL is encom-
πος έστιν ή ψυχή μου εΊος θανάτου passed with a deadly An-
rowful is the soul of me even to death; guish ; stay here and
μείνατε ώδε, καΐ γρηγορείτε. 3 5 ΚαΙ προελθών watch."
remain you here, and watch. And going forward 35 And going forward
μικρόν, επεσεν επί της γης, καΐ προσηύχε- a little, he fell on the
a l i t t l e , he fell on the ground; and prayed, GROUND, and prayed, t h a t
το, ϊνα, εΐ δυνατόν έστι, παρέλθτ] ά π ' if possible the HOUR might
that, if possible i t is, might pa'ss from pass from him.
αύτοΰ ή ώρα. 36ΚαΙ έ'λεγεν Άββά ό Πατήρ, 36 And he said, "Abba,
§ιiill t h e hour» A-nd ho s&idj A\y\y«x t h e IPsithor·
FATHER, all things are
πάντα δυνατά σοι· παρένεγκε τό possible with thee ; remove
all (things) possible to thee; take the this CUP from me; $yet
ποτήριον ά π ' έμοΰ τοΰτο. 'Αλλ' ού, τΐ έγώ not what I will, but what
cup from me this. But not, what I thou wilt."
θέλω, αλλά τΐ σύ.
37
Καί 37 And he comes and
έρχεται, καΐ
finds them sleeping ; and
ευρίσκει αυτούς καθεύδοντας· καΐ λέγει τφ he says to PETER, "Simon,
finds them sleeping; and he says to the sleepest thou ? couldst thou
Πέτρω· Σίμων, καθεύδεις; ούκ ίσχυσας not keep awake a Single
Peter;" Simon, sleepest thou? not couldst thou Hour?
μίαν ώραν γρηγορήσαι; 3 8 Γρηγορείτε καΐ 38 Watch and pray, t h a t
one hour to watch? Watch you and you *enter not into T r i a l ;
προσεύχεσθε, ίνα μή εισέλθητε εις πειρασμόν the SPIRIT indeed is will-
pray you, that not you enter into temptation;
to μεν πνεύμα πρόθυμον, ή δέ σαρξ ασθενής, ing, but the FLESH is
the indeed spirit ready, the but flesh weak.
S0
Kal πάλιν άπελθών προσηύξατο, τόν αυτόν weak."
And again going away he prayed, the same 39 And going again, he
λόγον εΙπών. 40
ΚαΙ ί»ποστρέ\μας, εδρεν prayed, speaking the SAME
"word s&ying· And having returned, he found Words.
40 And * again he came
αυτούς πάλιν καθεύδοντας· ήσαν γάρ ot
and found them sleeping;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—32. go away and pray, 33. JAMES and JOHN. 38.
come into. 40. again he came.
t 32. Matt. xxvi. 36; Luke xxii. 39; John xviii. 1. Ζ 34. John xii. 27. ? 3 6 .
John v. 30; vi. 38.
183
Chap. 14:41.] MARK. [CHap. 14:51.
οφθαλμοί αυτών βεβαρημένοι καΐ ουκ ήδεισαν, (for Their EYES were over-
eyes of them weighed down and not they knew, powered;) and they knew
τΐ αύτφ άποκριθώσι. ΚαΙ έρχεται τό not what to answer him.
41
The but Mary the Magdalene and Mary of And Mary of MAG-
ση έθεώρουν, ποϋ τίθεται. DALA, and *THAT Mary
Jcses beheld, where he was laid. the mother of Joses, saw
where he was laid.
ΚΕΦ. ιστ'. 16.
*ΚαΙ διαγενομένου τοΰ σαββάτου, Μαρία ή CHAPTER XVI.
Μαγδαληνή, καΐ Μαρία ή τοΰ 'Ιακώβου, being §And 1 the SABBATH
And being past the sabbath, Mary the
Magdalene, and Mary that of the James, past, Mary of MAG-
DALA, and THAT Mary the
καΐ Σαλώμη ήγόρασαν αρώματα, ίνα έλΦοΰσαι mother of JAMES, and Sa-
and Salome bought aromatics, that coming lome, ^bought Aromatics,
άλείψωσιν αυτόν. 2Καί λίαν πρωΐ της μιας that they might come and
they might anoint him. And very early of the first anoint him.
2 And very early on the
σαββάτων έρχονται επί τό μνημείον, άνατεί- •first day of the WEEK,
of week they came
3 to the tomb, having (aboutsunrise,) they came
λαντος τοΰ ηλίου. ΚαΙ ελεγον προς έαυτάς· to the TOMB.
risen the sun. And they said to themselves;
ΤΙς άποκυλίσει ήμ,ίν τόν λίθον έκ της 3 And they said to them-
Who w i l l roll away for us the stone from the selves, "Who will roll
θύρας τοΰ μνημείου; 4ΚαΙ άναβλέψασαι θεω- away the STONE for us
door of the tomb? And looking up they from the ENTRANCE of the
©οΰσιν, δτι άποκεκύλισται ό λίθος· ήν TOMB ?"
saw, that had been rolled
5 away the stone; i t was 4
γαρ μέγας σφόδρα. ΚαΙ ε'ισελθοΰσαι είς τό And looking up, they saw (for it was very large.)
for great very. And having entered into the
that the STONE had been
μνημείον, είδον νεανίσκον καθήμενον έν rolled away.
5 §And •coming to the
τοις δεξιοίς, περιβεβλημένον στολήν λευκήν TOMB, they saw a Youth
sitting a t the RIGHT side,
καΐ έξεθαμβήθησαν. «Ό δέ λέγει αύταίς- clothed with a white Robe;
and they were awe-struck.
Μη έκθαμβεϊσθε* Ίησοΰν ζητείτε τόν Να- 6 §And HE says to them^
Not be you amaz-d; Jesus you seek the Na- "Be not alarmed; you
ζαρηνόν, τόν έσταυρωμένον ήγέρθη seek Jesus, THAT NAZA-
garene, the having been crucified; he has been RENE Who Was CRUCIFIED.
ούκ έ'στιν ώδε· ιδε ό τόπος, δπου He has been raised; he is
not here. See the PLACE
raised, not ho i7s here; see the place, where where they laid him!
£θηκαν αυτόν. Άλλ' υπάγετε, είπατε τοις 7 But go, say to his
they laid him. But go, say to the
DISCIPLES, and to PETER,
μαθηταίς αΰτοΰ, καΐ τφ Πέτρφ, δτι προά- That he precedes you to
GALILEE ; there you will
γει υμάς είς την Γαλιλαίαν εκεί αυτόν see Him, §as he said to
before you into the Galilee; there him you."
δψεσθε, καθώς είπεν ύμίν. 8ΚαΙ έξελ- 8 And coming out, they
you w i l l see, as he said to you. And having fled from the TOMB ; for
θοΰσαι, £φυγον άπό τοΰ μνημείου· είχε
* VATICAN
gone M A Nfrom
out, they fled U S C R Ithe
P T . — 4 tomb;
5 . DEAD had
BOAT. 46. and—omit.
seized 46. put him. 47.
THAT Mary the mother. 2 . first day of the WEEK,
t 1 Matt, xxviii. 1 ; Luke xxiv. 1; John xx. 1. t 1. Luke xxiii. 56. $ 5. Luko
xxiv. 3 4 ; John xx 11, 12. $ 6. Matt, xxviii. 5-7. $ 7. Matt. xxvi. 3 2 ; Mark xiv. 2 8 .
191
Chap. 16:9.] MARK. [Chap, 16:17.
δέ αύτάς τρόμος καΐ δκστασις, καΐ ου.trembling and astonish-
and them trembling and astonishment, and to ment had seized them ; and
they said nothing to any
δενΐ ουδέν είπον έφοβοΰντο γάρ. one, for they were afraid.
β
*[Άναστάς δέ πρωΐ πρώτη σαβδάτου έ- 9 *[And having risen
[Having risen and early first of week he
early on the first day of
φάνη πρώτον Μαρία τη Μαγδαληνή, άφ' the Week, $he appeared
appeared first to Mary the Magdalene, from first to Mary of MAGDALA,
ή"ς έκδεβλήκει επτά δαιμόνια. 1 0 Έκείνη from whom he had expell-
who he had cast seven demons. She ed Seven Demons.
πορευθεϊσα άπήγγειλε τοίς μετ' αύτοΰ 10 $She went and told
THOSE who had BEEN with
γενομένοις, πενθοΰσι καΐ κλαίουσι. 11Κάκείνοι him, as they were mourn-
having been, mourning and weeping. And those ing and weeping.
άκούσαντες δτι ζη καΐ εθεάθη 11 And they, having
having heard that he was alive and had been seen heard that he was alive,
12 and had been seen by her,
ύπ' αυτής, ήπί,στησαν. Μετά δέ ταΰ-
by her, they did not bel ieve. After but these did not believe it.
12 And after THESE
τα δυσίν έξ αυτών περιπατοΰσιν έφανερώθη things, he appeared in An-
things to two of them walking he appeared other Aspect $to two of
έν ετέρα μορφή, πορευόμενοι είς άγρόν. 13Κά- them, as they were walk-
In &no*tli©i* iisi}QCt· fi^oiu^ i n t o country* A.iid ing, going into the country.
κείνοι απελθόντες άπήγγειλαν τοίς λοι- 13 And they returning
those having gone brought back word to the rest;
ποίς* ουδέ έκείνοις έπίστευσαν. ι**Ύ- announced it to the OTHER
neither to them did they give credit. After- disciples ; neither to THEM
στερον, άνακειμένοις αΰτοίς τοίς ένδεκα did they give credit.
wards, reclining with them to the eleven 14 $Afterwards he ap-
έφανερώθη· καΐ ώνείδισε τήν άπιστίαν αυτών peared to the ELEVEN, as
he appeared; and reproached the unbelief of them they were reclining, and
καΐ σκληροκαρδίαν, δτι τοις θεασαμέ- censured their UNBELIEF
and hardness of heart, because to those having and OBSTINACY, Because
νοις αυτόν έγηγερμένον ούκ έπίστευσαν. who they believed not THOSE
had SEEN him after
1Β his resurrection.
ΚαΙ είπεν αύτοίς· Πορευθέντες εις τόν
And said to them: Having gone into the 15 $And he said to
them, "Go into all t h e
κόσμον απαντά, κηρύξατε τό εύαγγέλιον πάση WORLD, and proclaim t h e
world all, publish the glad tidings to all
GLAD TIDINGS to t h e
τη κτίσει. 1 β Ό πιστεύσας καΐ βαπτι-
the creation. H e having believed and having been whole CREATION.
σθείς, σωθήσεται· ό δέ άπιστήσας, 16 He who BELIEVES
and is immersed will be
dipped, shall be saved; he but not having believed, saved; but H E who BE-
κατακριθήσεται. 17Σημεία δέ τοίς πιστεύ- LIEVES NOT will be con-
slm 11 ΟΘ condemned· Sij^ns &ud t o thosG hn-yjY\Q demned.
σασί ταϋτα παρακολουθήσει· Έν τφ ονόματι 17 And these Signs will
believed these shall attend; In "the name accompany the BELIEV-
E R S ; §In my NAME they
μ,ου δαιμόνια έκβαλοΰσι· γλώσσαις will expel Demons ; $they
of me demons they shall cast out; with tongues will speak in new Lan-
λαλήσουσι καιναϊς* 18 δφεις άροϋσι· guages ;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9—20—omit.
± 9. From this verse to the end of the chapter is wanting in the Vat. MS., and in
many other ancient copies. Grisbach marks the whole passage of very doubtful authenti-
city, but retains it in the text. Tischendorf rejects the whole clause. But judging from
the evidence with regard to this passage, it is probably an authentic fragment, placed as
a completion of the Gospel in very early times; and therefore coming to us with strong
claims on our rejection and reverence.
t 9. John xx. 14. t 10. Luke xxiv. 10; John xx. 18. t 12. Luke xxiv. 13.
t 14. Luke xxiv. 3 6 ; John xx. 19; 1 Cor. xv. 5. t 15. Matt, xxviii. 1 9 ; Kom.
x. 15-18; Col. i . 2 3 . t 16 Acts ii. 3 8 ; viii. 12; xvi. 31-33. $ 17. Acts v. 1 6 ;
viii. 7 ; xvi. 18. ί 17. Acts ii. 4 ; x. 46; xix. 6.
192
Chap. 16:18,] MARK. [Chap. 16:20.
καν Φανάσιμόν τι πίωσιν, ού μή 18 if: they will take up
and if deadly thing they may drink, not not Serpents; and if they
αΰτοΐς βλάψει· επί αρρώστους χείρας έπι- should poison,
drink any deadly
it will not injure
them it m a y hurt; upon sick ones hands they
Them; $they will lay
Φήσουσι, καΐ καλώς έ'ξουσιν. 1 9 Ό μέν Hands on Sick persons,
shall place, a n d w e l l they w i l l be. T h e indeed and they will be well."
οδν Κύριος, μετά τό λαλησαι αύτοίς, άνε- 19 Then, indeed, after
then Lord, after the to have spoken to them, he the LORD had SPOKEN to
λήφθη εΙς τόν οΰρανόν, καΐ έκάθισεν έκ them, $he was taken up
δεξιών του θεοΰ* 20έκείνοι δε εξελθόντες
into HEAVEN, and sat
right of the God; those and having gone forth down at the Right hand of
GOD.
έκήρυξαν πανταχού, τοϋ Κυρίου συνεργοΰντος 20. And THOSE having
published everywhere, the Lord working with gone forth, proclaimed
καΐ τόν λόγον βεβαιοΰντος διά τών έπακο- everywhere, $the Lord
co-operating, and ratify-
λουθούντων σημείων.] ing the WORD through the
panying signs.] ACCOMPANYING Signs.
ACCORDING TO MARK.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Subscription—ACCORDING TO MARK.
$ 18. Acts xxviii. 5. $ 18. Acts xxviii. 8 ; James v. 14, 15. % 19. Luke xxiv. 5 1 ;
Acts 1. 9 ; ii. 34, 35. % 20. Acts v. 1 2 ; xiy. 3 ; 1 Cor. i. 4, 5 ; Heb. ii. 4.
183
*[ΕΥΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ] ΚΑΤΑ ΛΟΥΚΑΝ.
LCLLAD T I D I N G S ] BY LUKE.
ACCORDING. TO LUKE
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. CHAPTER I.
15
Επειδήπε£ πολλοί επεχείρησαν άνατάξασθαι 1 Since many have un-
Since many have undertaken to prepare dertaken to prepare a His-
διήγησιν περί των πεπληροφορημέ- tory of those FACTS, which
have been FULLY ESTAB-
a narrative about those having been lully estab- LISHED among us,
νων έν ήμίν πραγμάτων, 2καθώς παρέδο- 2 $even as THOSE, who
lished among us facts, even as d^liv- WERE from the Beginning
crav ήμίν ol άπ' αρχής αύτόπται Eye-witnesses and Dispen-
sers of the WORD, delivered
ered to us those from a beginning eye-witnesses
8 them to us ;
καΐ ύπηρέται γενόμενοι τοΐ5 λόγου* εδοξε
rand
i g ministers having been of the word; it seemed 3 it seemed proper for
πασιν κάμοί,
ακριβώς, παρηκολουθηκότι
καθεξής σοι γρά-
άνωθεν me also, having accurately
traced all things from the
4
ψαι, κράτιστε Θεόφιλε, ΐνα έπι- first, to write to Thee in
write, θ most excellent Theophilus, that thou consecutive order, §±Most
γνως περί ων κατηχή- excellent Theophilus,
mayest know concerning which thou hast been 4 that thou mayest know
Φης λόγων την άσφάλειαν. §the CERTAINTY of the
taught of words the certainty. Words, concerning which
Β
Έγένετο έν ταίς ήμέραις Ήρώδου, του thou hast been taught.
βασιλέως της 'Ιουδαίας, Ιερεύς τις ονόματι 5 §In the DAYS of
king of the Judea, a priest certain name Herod, *King of JUDEA,
Ζαχαρίας, έξ εφημερίας Άβια* κα! ή γυνή there was a certain Priest
Zacharias, of course of AM a; and the wife named Zachariah, $of the
αύτοΰ έκ τών θυγατέρων 'Ααρών, καΐ τό Course of Abijah ; and his
ο£ l i i m of t l i e citmcr l i t e r s of jfk.&i*oxi» mxd th© *Wife was of the DAUGH-
δνομα αυτής 'Ελισάβετ. erHcrav δέ δίκαιοι TERS of Aaron, and her
name other Elisabeth. They were and righteous NAME was Elizabeth.
αμφότεροι ενώπιον τοΰ Θεοΰ, πορευόμε- 6 And they were both
both In presence of the God, walking righteous in the sight of
•νοι έν πάσαις ταίς έντολαϊς καΐ δικαι- GOD, walking in all the
ill ill λ tlie c ο HI xxi Aiiuin o u t s &ixd ordi™ COMMANDMENTS and In-
ώμασι τοΰ Κυρίου δμεμπτοι. 7 ΚαΙ ουκ fyv
nances of the Lord blameless. And not was stitution's of the LORD
blameless.
αΰτοΐς τέκνον, καθότι ή 'Ελισάβετ fjv στεί- 7 And they had no Child,
to them a child, because the Elisabeth was bar-
because "Elizabeth was
Qa, καΐ ότεροι προβεβηκότες έν ταίς
ren, and toth having been advanced in the barren, and both were far
advanced in YEARS.
ήμέρ.αις αυτών ήσαν. 8 Έγένετο έν τφ
days ~ of them 'were. It happened n o w In the 8 Now it occurred, while
Ιερατεΰειν αυτόν έν τχ\ τάξει της he was PERFORMING THE
PRIEST'S OFFICE before
to perform sacred rites him in the order of the GOD, in the ORDER of his
9
εφημερίας αύτοΰ έναντι τοΰ Θεοΰ, κατά CLASS,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Titl
Elizabeth.
± 22. Or deaf and dumb, for the original word has this double meaning. That Zachariah
was deprived for a time of both these senses is evident from verse 62, where it is said,
"they made signs to the father."
$ 19. Dan. viii. 16; ix. 21-23; Matt, xviii. 10. X 23. 2 Kings xi. 5; 1 Chron.
ix. 25. % 25. Gen. xxx. 2 3 ; Isa. iv. 1; liv. 1, 4. % 27. Matt. i . 18; Mark i i . 4, 5 .
196
Chap. 1:29.] LUKE. [Chap. 1:38.
μένη· ό Κύριος μετά σου* * [ευλογημένη one! the LORD is with
favored; the Lord with thee. [having been blessed thee!"
αύ έν γυναιξίν.] 2 9 Ή δέ επί τφ λόγφ 29 But SHE was greatly
thou among women.] She but at the word agitated a t the WORD; and
διεταράχθη, καΐ διελογίζετο, ποταπός she pondered what this
w a s greatly agitated, and pondered, what SALUTATION could mean.
30
είη ό ασπασμός οδτος. ΚαΙ είπεν ό 30 And the ANGEL said
could be the salutation this. And said the to her, "Fear not, Mary;
άγγελος αύτη· Μή φοδοϋ, Μαριάμ· εδ- for thou hast found Favor
messenger to her; Not fear, Mary; thou hast
ρε ς γάρ χάριν παρά τω θεφ. ΚαΙ Ιδού, with GOD.
31
199
Chap, 1:64.] LUKE. [Chap. 1:75.
Εγραψε, λέγων 'Ιωάννης έστι τό δνομα αύ- TABLET, he wrote, saying,
he wrote, saying: John is the name of §"His NAME is John."
And they all wondered,
τοΰ.
him.ΚαΙ έθαύμασαν πάντες. β4>Ανεώχθη δέ 64 §for his MOUTH was
τό στόμα αύτοΰ παραχρήμα, καΐ ή γλώσσα instantly opened, and his
the mouth of him immediately, and the tongue TONGUE loosed; and he
αύτοϋ· και έλάλει εύλογων τόν θεόν. ^ΚαΙ spoke, praising GOD.
of him and he spoke blessing the God. And
65 And Fear came on
έγένετο επί πάντας φόβος τους περιοικοΰντας on ALL their NEIGHBORS.
came on all a f e a r t h o s e d w e l 1 ing around And All these THINGS were
αυτούς· καΐ έν δλχι τχ\ ορεινή της talked of through All the
them; and iole the hilly-country
in who of the
§MOUNTAINOUS COUNTRY
'Ιουδαίας διελαλείτο πάντα τά ρήματα Of JUDEA.
Judea ee talked of through out all the things 66 And All THOSE
ταΰτα. Kal 8θεντο πάντες ol άκούσαντες HEARING, pondered them
these. And p l a c e d all t h o s e h a v i n g heard
in their HEARTS, saying,
έν τη καρδία αυτών, λέγοντες* ΤΙ άρα "What then will this
CHILD be?" *And the
τό παιδίον τοΰτο έ'σται; ΚαΙ χεΙρ Κυ- Hand of the Lord was
tbe child this w i l l be? And hand of with him.
οίου ή μετ' αύτοΰ.
Lord was with him. 67 And Zachariah, his
β7 FATHER, was filled with
ΚαΙ Ζαχαρίας ό πατήρ αύτοΰ έπλήσθη holy Spirit, and proph-
And Zacharlas the father of him was filled esied, saying,
πνεύματος άγιου, καΐ προεφήτευσε, λέγων 68 "Blessed be the
a spirit of holy, and prophesied, saying: Lord, the GOD of ISRAEL,
β8
Εύλογητός Κύριος, ό θεός τοΰ 'Ισραήλ· because he has visited and
Blessed Lord, the God of the Israel;
wrought Redemption for
8τι έπεσκέψατο καΐ έποίησε λύτρωσιν τφ
for he has visited and wrought redemption to the his PEOPLE ;
κα1 ήγειρε κέρας σωτη- ±a 69 and $has raised up
69
λαφ αύτοϋ, Horn of Salvation for
people of himself, and raised up a horn of sal-
ρίας ήμίν έν τώ οίκω Δαυίδ τοΰ παιδός vid, histhe us, in * House of Da-
SERVANT ;
vation to us in the house of David the servant
70
αύτοϋ' (καθώς έλάλησε διά στόματος 70 (§even as he spoke
of himself (even as he spoke through mouth by the Mouth of THOSE
HOLY ones, his Prophets
τών αγίων, τών άπ' αΙώνος, προ- of the Age;)
of tt)6 h o l y oiiGSy of t h o s e f ΓΟΜ &£>6ρ ο ι proj)h··
φητών αύτοΰ·) ^σωτηρίαν έξ έχθρων ή- 71 a Salvation from our
ets of himself;) a salvation from enemies of Enemies, and from the
μών, καΐ έκ χειρός πάντων τών μισούντων Hand of ALL who HATE
us, and from hand of all those hating
72 us;
ήμας· ποιήσαι Ιλεος μετά τών πατέρων 72 to perform his Mercy
with our FATHERS ; and to
ημών, καΐ μνησθήναι διαθήκης αγίας αύτοΰ, remember his holy Cove-
of us, and to remember covenant holy of himself,
73 nant;
δρκον, δν ώμοσε προς 'Αβραάμ τόν 73 the Oath which he
74 swore to Abraham, our
πατέρα ημών, τοΰ δοΰναι ήμίν, άφό- FATHER,
father of us, of the to give to us, without
74 to permit us, being
βως, έκ χειρός τών εχθρών ημών
ρυ- rescued from the Hand oi
fear, from hand of the enemies of us having
our ENEMIES, fearlessly to
σθέντας, λατρεύειν αύτώ 7Βέν όσιότητι καΐ worship him,
been rescued, to worship him In holiness and
75 by Holiness and
δικαιοσύνη ενώπιον αύτοΰ, πάσας τάς ήμέ- Righteousness in his sight,
righteousness in presence of him, all the days All our DAYS.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—66. For also the Hand. 69. the House of David.
t 69. A horn in Scripture is frequently a symbol of power or principality, and hence
this expression will signify, a migMv Savior, or Prince of Salvation.
t 63. ver. 13. t 64. ver. 20. t 65. ver. 39. t 69. Psa. xviii. 2 ; cxxxii. 17.
t 70. Acts ill. 2 1 ; Bom. i. 12. t 73. Gen. xii. 3 ; xyiii. 4 : xxli. 1 6 , 1 7 : Heb.
vi. 13, 17.
200
Chap. 1:76.] LUKE. [Chap. 2:6.
7β
ρας ημών. ΚαΙ συ, παιδίον, προφήτης
of u s . And thou, l i t t l e c h i l d , a prophet 76 And t h o u , C h i l d ,
υψίστου κληθήσχτ προπορεύσχι γάρ προ wilt be called a Prophet of
of highest shalt be called; thou shalt go for before the Most High ; for thou
shalt go Jbefore the Lord
* [προσώπου] Κυρίου, έτοιμάσαι δδοΰς αύτοΰ, to prepare his Ways;
77
τοΰ δοϋναι γνώσιν σωτηρίας τφ λαφ edge 77 to impart a Knowl-
of Salvation to his
ο ft ho to ffiv© kiiowlods© of sfllv&tioii to tlie p©opl© PEOPLE in the forgiveness
78
αυτοί), έν άφέσει αμαρτιών αυτών, διά of their Sins,
of him, in forgiveness of sins of them, on account 78 on account of the
σπλάγχνα ελέους θεοΰ ημών, έν οίς
Of tender mercies of God of us, by which tender Compassions of our
79 God, by which he has
έπεσκέψατο ήμας ανατολή · έξ ί$ψους, έπι- visited u s ; a Day-dawn
φδναι τοις έν σκότει καΐ σκιφ da- from on high,
shine to those In darkness and shade of
νάτου καθημένοις, του κατευθΰναι τους 79 to Illuminate THOSE
SITTING in Darkness and
πόδας ημών είς όδόν ειρήνης. 80Τό δέ Death-shade; to D I R E C T
feet of us into a way of peace. The now our FEET into the Way of
παιδίον ηΰξανε, καΐ έκραταιοΰτο πνεύματι· Peace."
littl© child grew» And became strong in spirit» 80 Now the CHILD grew,
καΐ fjv έν ταίς έρήμοις, εως ημέρας άνα- and acquired strength of
and w a s i n the d e s e r t s , t i l l day of Mind; and he was in the
δείξεως αύτοΰ προς τον 'Ισραήλ. DESERTS till the Day of
XIXAQi f O S t f l t iOQ ΟΙ Ά iIXX to til© Xs!*&©!· his public appearance to
ISRAEL.
ΚΕΦ. 6'. 2.
1
Έγένετο δέ έν ταίς ήμέραις έκείναις, CHAPTER I I .
It came to pass and In the days those,
έξ-ηλΟε δόγμα παρά Καίσαρος Αύγουστου, those DAYS,itthat 1 Now occurred in
an Edict
άπογράφεσθαι πασαν τήν οίκουμένην. 2 (Αΰτη went forth from Caesar
to register all the habitable. (This Augustus, to register All
ή απογραφή πρώτη έγένετο ηγεμονεύοντος the ± HABITABLE.
2 (§This *was the first
της Συρίας Κυρηνίου.) 3ΚαΙ έπορεύοντο R e g i s t r y of Q u i r i n u s ,
Governor of SYRIA.)
of the άπογράφεσθαι,
πάντες Syria Gyrenius.)δκαστοςAnd είς they τήν went
Ιδίαν
All to be registered» each into the his own 3 And they all went to
πόλιν. 4 Άνέ6η δέ καΐ 'Ιωσήφ άπό της Γαλι- be registered, each into
city* ^yftTit". up and also Joseph from the Cral*™ his OWN City.
λαίας, έκ πόλεως Ναζαρέτ, είς τήν Ίουδαί- up4 from And Joseph also went
GALILEE, out of
αν, είς πόλιν Δαυίδ, ήτις καλείται the City of Nazareth, into
into a city of David, which i s called JUDEA, into the §City of
Βηθλεέμ, (διά τό είναι αυτόν έξ οϊκου Bethlehem, David, which is called
Bethleem, (because the to be him of house ($because he
WAS of the House and
καΐ πάτριας Δαυΐδ, J ^πογράψασθαι συν Family of David,)
and family of David,) to be registered with
Μαριάμ τη μεμνηστευμένχι αύτφ * [γυναι- 5 to be registered with
Mary the having been espoused to him Ca wife,] Mary, $his BETROTHED,
jet,] οΰση έγκύω. β Έγένετο δέ έν τφ είναι being pregnant.
being with child. It happened but in the to be 6 And it came to pass
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—76. face—omit. 2. This was the first Registry. 5.
Wife—omit.
t 1. Oikoumenee literally means the inhabited earth, and is applied in this place, by
iome recent translators, to the Roman Empire. But as no historian mentions a general
census at this time, the meaning of the word must be restricted to the land of Judea, where
this enrollment took place. Oikoumenee is used by Luke in chap, xxi. 26, and Acts xi.
28, and applied in this restricted sense.
t 76. Isa. xL 3 ; Mai. iii. 1; iv. 5 ; Matt. xi. 1 0 ; ver. 17. $ 2 . Acts ν. 3Ί.
% 4. 1 Sam. xvi. 1, 4 ; John vii. 4 2 . t 4. Matt. i. 1 6 ; Luke i. 27. % 5. Matt.
i. 1 8 ; Luke i. 27.
201
Cha,p. 2:7.] LUKE. [Chap. 2:15.
αυτούς εκεί, έπλήσθησαν at ήμέραι τοϋ τε- while they WERE there,
them there, were fulfilled the days of the to the DAYS of her DELIVERY
scciv αυτήν. 7ΚαΙ ετεκε
τον υίόν αυτής were accomplished.
7 $And she brought
τόν πρωτότοκον, καΐ έσπαργάνωσεν αυτόν, forth her FIRST-BORN SON,
and swathed him, and laid
atod άνέκλινεν αυτόν έν τη φάτνη· διότι him in *fa Manger; be-
and laid him in the manger; because
ούκ ?jv αύτοϊς τόπος έν τφ καταλύματι. cause there was no Place
not was to them a place in the guest-chamber. for them in the GUEST-
CHAMBER.
8
ΚαΙ ποιμένες fjoav έν τη χώρα tfj αύτη 8 And there were Shep-
,Δ,ΧΙΟΙ SllCpJlGrciS W β ΓΟ ίΤΧ. t i l Θ C OUQ t Γ y til θ tlllS herds in THAT COUNTRY,
άγραυλοΰντες, καΐ φυλάσσοντες φύλακας residing in the fields, and
abiding in the fields, and keeping watches keeping over their FLOCK
της νυκτός επί τήν ποίμνην αυτών. 9ΚαΙ the Watches of the NIGHT.
of ΐι·θ night over the flock of them. And
*[ίδοΰ,] άγγελος Κυρίου επέστη αύτοίς, 9 And an Angel of the
Clo,] a messenger of a Lord stood near to them, Lord stood by them, and
«αϊ δόξα Κυρίου περιέλαμψεν αυτούς· καΐ theGlory of the Lord shone
and glory of a Lord shone round them; and round them; and they
έφοβήθησαν φόβον μέγαν. 10ΚαΙ είπεν αύτοίς were greatly afraid.
they feared a fear great. And said to them 10 And the ANGEL said
ό άγγελος· Μή φοβείστε* Ιδού γάρ, ευαγ- to them, "Fear not; for
γελίζομαι ύμίν χαράν μεγάλην, ?\τις 8στοα behold, I bring you glad
glad tidings to you a joy great, which shall be tidings, $ which will be a
παντι τφ λαφ· ^οτι έτέχθη ύμΐν σήμερον great Joy to All the PEO-
to all the people: that was born to you to-day PLE ;
σωτήρ, δς έστι Χριστός, Κύριος, έν πόλει 11 §because To-day was
ft savior, who is Anointed. Lord in & city born for you, in David's
Δαυίδ. 12ΚαΙ τούτο ύμϊν τό σημείον Εύρήσετε City, a Savior, who is the
Of David. And this to you the sign; Yott shall find Lord Messiah.
6ρέφος έσπαργανωμένον κείμενον έν φάτνη. 12 And this will be a
In Α ttiiiiijj®^*· •Sign to you; you will
1
A bftbe iiftvin^ b e e n s^ynthficl lyiu^
^ΚαΙ εξαίφνης έγένετο σύν τφ άγγέλφ πλή- find a Babe swathed, lying
And suuuenly was with the messenger a mul-
in a Manger."
13 And suddenly there
θος στρατιάς ουρανίου, αΐνούντίον τόν θεόν, was with the ANGEL a
titude of host of heaven, praising the God, Multitude of the heavenly
καΐ 14
Host, praising GOD, and
καΐ λεγόντων
επί γης ειρήνη· «Δόξα έν ύ·ψίστοις
έν άνθρώποις θεω, εύδο- saying,
and on earth peace; men good
among 14 "Glory to God in the
κία». highest heavens, on Earth
Wi'll." Peace, and among Men
έγένετο, ώς άπηλθον άπ* αυτών Good will."
1Β
ΚαΙ
And it came to pass, when went from them 15 Now it occurred,
είς τόν ουρανό ν ot δγγελοι, καΐ ol δνθρω- when the ANGELS departed
into the heaven the messengers, and the men, from them to HEAVEN, the
;The but Mary all kept the words 19 But MART kept All
*Γταΰτα,] συμβάλλουσα έν τη καρδία αυτής. these words, pondering
Cthese.j pondering in the heart of herself. them in her HEART.
20
ΚαΙ ύπέστρεψαν ol ποιμένες δοξάξοντες καΐ 20 And the SHEPHERDS
And returned the shepherds glorifying and returned, glorifying and
α'ινοΰντες τόν θεόν επί πάσιν οίς ήκουσαν praising GOD for all which
praising the God for a l l which they had heard they had heard and seen,
y.al είδον, καθώς έλαλήθη προς αυτούς. even as it had been de-
and2 1 seen, even as i t had been told to them. clared to them.
ΚαΙ δτε έπλήσθησαν ήμέραι οκτώ τοϋ 21 $And when eight
And when were fulfilled days eight of the Days were ended, the
περιτεμείν αυτόν, καΐ εκλήθη τό δνομα
to c i r c u m c i s e h i m , and he w a s c a l l e d t h e name [time] to CIRCUMCISE him,
αύτοΰ Ίησοΰς, τό κληθέν ύπό τοΰ άγ- his NAME was called Jesus,
of h i m J e s u s , that b e i n g c a l l e d by t h e m e s - THAT NAME given him by
γέλου προ τοϋ συλληφθήναι αυτόν έν the ANGEL before his CON-
CEPTION.
τη κοιλία. 22 §And when ±the
11: e womb. *Days of her Purification
22
ΚαΙ δτε έπλήσθησαν at ήμέραι τοΰ κα- were completed, according
And when were fulfilled the days of the pu- to the LAW of- Moses, they
carried him up to Jerusa-
ΰαρισμοΰ αυτών, κατά τόν νόμον Μω- lem, to present him to the
σέως, άνήγαγον αυτόν είς ^Ιεροσόλυμα, πα- LORD ; —
23 (even as it is written
ραστήσαι τ φ Κυρ'ιω, 2 "(καθώς γέγραπται έν in the Law of the Lord,
iresent to the Lord, (as it is written in
that $"Ever,y Mate, being
νόμω Κυρίου· «"Οτι παν αρσεν διανοϊγον μή- a iirst-born, shall be called
law of Lord; "That every male opening a
holy to the Lord ;")
τραν, δγιον τω Κυρίω κληθήσεται·») 24 κα1
womb, holy to the Lord "shal 1 be called;") and 24 and to OFFER a Sac-
του δοΰναι θυσίαν, κατά τό ε!ρη- rifice, according to what is
enjoined in *the LAW of
± 2 4 . One for a burnt-offering and the other for a sin-offering; See Lev. xii. 8.
These were the offerings of the poorer Jewish mothers. ± 27. To present him to the
Lord and then redeem him by paying five shekels. Num. xviii. 15, 16.
t 2 4 . Lev. xii. 8 . t 32. Isa. xlii. 6 ; xlix. 6 ; Ix. 1 ; Acts xiii. 4 7 ; xxviii. 28.
t 3 4 . Isa. viii. 1 4 ; Matt. zxl. 4 4 ; Bom. x. 3 2 ; 1 Cor. i. 2 3 , 2 4 ; 1 Pet. ii. 7 , 8 .
X 34. Heb. x i i . 3 .
204
Chap, 2:36.] LUKE. [Chap. 2:44.
δπως αν άποκαλυφΰώοαν έκ πολλών καρδιών the Reasonings of Many
Hearts may be disclosed."
διαλογισμοί.
reasonings. 36 There was also a
36
ΚαΙ ήν "Αννα προφήτις, θυγάτηρ Φα- ter Prophetess, Anna, Daugh-
of Phanuel, of the tribe
And was Anna a prophetess, a daughter of of Asher ; she was far ad-
νουήλ, έκ φυλής Άσήρ· αυτή προβεβηκυία
Phanuel, of tribe of Aser; she having been advanced vanced in A ire, having lived
έν ήμέραις πολλούς, ζήσασα Ιτη μετά with *a Husband seven
Years from her VIRGINITY :
in days many, having lived years with
ανδρός επτά άπό της παρθ«νίας αυτής·
a husband seven from the virginity of herself; 37 she was also a Widow
ετών όγδοήκοντα •about eighty-four Years,
87
κα1 αυτή χήρα ώς
also she a widow about years eighty-
who departed not from the
TEMPLE, but serving God
τεσσάρων, ή ούκ άφίστατο άπό του Ιεροΰ, §Night and Day with
four, who not withdrew from the temple, Fastings and Prayers.
νηστείαις καΐ δεήσεσι λατρεύουσα νύκτα καΐ
x&stlu£s And prtiyers s©rviiiff uishtr &iid 38 And she standing by
at THAT very time, praised
ήμεραν. 88ΚαΙ αΰτη, αύτη τχί ώρα έπιστασα, *GOD, and spoke of him to
day. And she, this the hour standing by, THOSE
άνφωμολογείτο τώ Κυρ'ιφ, καΐ έλάλει περί All EXPECTING
acknowledged the Lord, and spoke about §Deliverance in Jerusalem.
αΰτου πάσι τοις προσδεχομένοις λύτρωσιν έν
him to a l l those looking for redemption in 39 And when they had
'Ιερουσαλήμ. finished all things accord-
Jerusalem.
ing to the LAW of the Lord,
^ΚαΙ ώς έτέλεσαν άπαντα τά they returned to GALILEE,
And when they finished all the things to their own City Nazareth.
κατά τόν νόμον Κυρίου, ύπέστρεψαν είς
according to the law of Lord, they returned into 40 $And the CHILD
grew, and became strong,
τήν ΓαλιλαΙαν, είς τήν πόλιν αυτών, Να- filled with Wisdom, and
the G a l i l e e * i n t o t h o c i t y o f t h e m s e l v e s » Na— the Favor of God was on
ξαρέτ. 40Τό δέ παιδ'ιον ηΰξανε, καΐ έκρα- him.
zareth. The and l i t t l e child grew, and w a s
ταιουτο *[πνεύματι,] πληροΰμενον σο- 41 And his PARENTS
strengthened [in spirit] being filled with went yearly to Jerusalem
φίας* καΐ χάρις θεοΰ ¥\ν έπ' αυτό. to the §FEAST of the
wisdom; and favor of God was on it. PASSOVER.
41
ΚαΙ έπορεύοντο ot γονείς αύτοΰ κατ' £τος 42 And when he was
And went the parents of him every year
είς *Ιερουσαλήμ τη έορτη του Πάσχα, twelve Years old, ±they
to Jerusalem of the feast of the passover. went up according to the
^Kai δτε έγένετο ετών
των αυτών *[εΙς *Ιεροσόλυμα] δώδεκα, άναβάν-
κατά τό CUSTOM of the FEAST.
And when he was years twelve, having gone
up of them [to Jerusalem] according to the
ίΦος της εορτής* ^καΐ τελειωσάντων τάς 43 And having ±com-
custom of the feast; and having ended the pleted the DAYS, on their
ημέρας, έν τώ ύποστρέφειν αυτούς, ύπέμεινεν RETURN, Jesus, the YOUTH,
days, In the to return them, remained remained in Jerusalem.
Ίησοΰς ό παις έν 'Ιερουσαλήμ· καΐ ούκAnd *his PARENTS knew
Jesus the boy in Jerusalem; and not it not.
§γνω 'Ιωσήφ καΐ ή μήτηρ αύτοΰ. 44ΝομΙ-
knew Joseph and the mother of him. Having 44 And supposing him
± VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—36. a HUSBAND. 37. till eighty-four. 38. GOD, and
spoke. 40. in Spirit—omit. 42. to Jerusalem—omit. 43. his PAEENTS knew.
± 4 2 . All the males were required to attend at the three festivals at Jerusalem; and
females, though not commanded yet used often to attend, especially at the Passover.
Children were excused; but the Rabbinical writers say, that the above obligation was
thought binding at twelve years of age. ± 4 3 . That is, been there eight days, of which
the feast of the Passover was one, and the rest were the seven days of unleavened bread.
$ 3 7. Acts xxvi. 7; 1 Tim. v. 5. t 38. Luke xxiv. 21. % 40. Luke i. 8 0 ; ver.
52. t 4 1 . Exod. xxiii. 15, 1 7 ; xxxiv. 2 3 ; Deut. xvi. 1, 16.
205
Chap. 2:45.] LUKE. [Chap. 3 : 1 .
σαντες δέ αυτόν έν τχ\ συνοδ'ια είναι, ήλ-
Euppussecl and him in the company to be,, they to be in the COMPANY, they
went a Day's Journey;
Gov ημέρας όδόν, καΐ άνεζήτουν αυτόν έν and t h e y s o u g h t him,
among their R E L A T I V E S
τοις συγγενέσι καΐ τοις γνωστοίς. ^ΚαΙ μη and ACQUAINTANCES.
εΰρόντες, ύπέστρεψαν είς 'Ιερουσαλήμ, ζη- 45 But not finding him,
nudinp:, they returned to Jerusalem, seek- they returned to Jerusa-
τοΰντες αυτόν. 4βΚαί έγένετο, μεθ' ημέρας lem, seeking him.
Ing him. And it happened, after days
τρεις εδρον αυτόν έν τω Ιερφ καθεζό- 46 And it happened,
three they found him in the temple s i t t i n g after three Days they
μενον έν μέσω τών διδασκάλων, καΐ άκούοντα found him in the TEMPLE,
An middle of tlie te&chois, &nd hearing sitting in fthe Midst of
the TEACHERS, both hear-
αυτών, καΐ επερωτώντα αυτούς. 47Έξίσταντο ing them, and asking them
δέ πάντες * [oi άκούοντες αύτοΰ,] επί τχ\ questions.
and all tthose hearing him,] upon the
47 And ALL were as-
συνέσει καΐ ταίς άποκρ'ισεσιν αύτοΰ. tonished at his INTELLI-
understanding
8 and the answers of him. GENCE and REPLIES.
* Kcd ίδόντες αυτόν, έξεπλάγησαν καΐ 48 And seeing him, they
And seeing him, they were amazed; and
προς αυτόν ή μήτηρ αύτοΰ είπε· Τέκνον, τΐ were amazed; and his
Μ ο τ Η Ε R said to hi m,
to him the mother of him said: 0 child, why "Child, why hast thou
έποίησας ήμίν οΰτως; Ιδού, ό πατήρ σου done thus to us? behold
κάγώ όδυνώμενοι έζητοΰμέν σε. 49Καί thy FATHER and I *seek
thee sorrowing."
&D.Q I b© I HIT i IX d i s t r e s s hflVO SOUSut tllQO* ^QQ
είπε προς αυτούς· ΤΙ 8τι έζητεΐτέ με; 49 And he said to them,
he said to them; Why for did you seek me? "Why did you seek me?
ουκ η*δειτε, δτι έν τοις τοΰ πατρός μου Did you not know that I
not know you, that in the of the father of me must be in fthe [COURTS]
δεί είναι με; 60ΚαΙ αυτοί ού συνηκαν τό of my FATHER?"
must to 1)6 τχχ©? .A.xidl they not 51understood tlio 50 And they did not
βήμα, δ έλάλησεν αύτοΐς. ΚαΙ κατέβη understand t h e WORD
which he spoke to them.
μετ' αυτών, καΐ ήλθεν είς Ναζαρέτ· καΐ $\\ 51 And he went down
ύποτασσόμενος αύτοίς. ΚαΙ ή μήτηρ αύτοΰ Nazareth, with them, find came to
b G i Οι £Γ s u I) j 6 c t t o t π © in · A nu the in ο t li © i* o i hi ui
and was subject
to them. And his MOTHER
διετήρει πάντα τα ρήματα ταΰτα έν χχ\ kept All *these THINGS in
καρδία αυτής. 52ΚαΙ Ίησοΰς προέκοπτε σο- her HEART.
52 $And Jesus advanced
φία, και ηλικία, καΐ χάριτι παρά θεφ καΐ *in WISDOM, and in Man-
wisdom, and in vigor, and in favor w i t h God and liness, and in Favor with
άνθρώποις. God and Men.
men.
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. CHAPTER III.
1
Έν ετει δέ πεντεκαιδεκάτω της ήγε- 1 Now in the fifteenth
In year now fifteenth of the gov-
Year of the GOVERNMENT
μονίας Τιβερίου Καίσαρος, ηγεμονεύοντος of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius
ernment of Tiberius Caesar, being governor
Ποντίου Πιλάτου της 'Ιουδαίας, καΐ Pilate being Governor of
τε- J u D Ε A,
Pontius P i l a t e of the Judea,
a n d H e r o d te-
and being trarch of GALILEE, and
τραρχοϋντος της Γαλιλαίας Ήρώδου, Φιλίπ- Philip his BROTHER te-
tetrarch of the Galilee Herod, Philip
from the new. And no one puts wine else the *NEW WINE will
νέον εις ασκούς παλαιούς· ε'ι δέ μήγε, ρήξει burst the SKINS, and itself
new into skins old; i f b u t n o t , w i l l b u r s t be spilt, and the SKINS be
destroyed.
6 νέος οίνος τους ασκούς, καΐ αυτός έκχυθή-
_ fob
Xxxii. 19.
t 33. Matt. ix. 14; Mark ii. 18. t 36. Matt. ix. 16» 17; Mark ii. 2 1 , 22. $ 1.
Matt. xii. 1; Mark i i . 2 3 .
219
Chap. 6:3.] LUKE. [Chap. 6 : 1 1 .
των Φαρισαίων είπον *[αύτοΐς·] ΤΙ ποιείτε, PHARISEES said, "Why
of the Pharisees said Cto them;] Why do you,
do you $what is not law-
8 ουκ έΊ^εστι * [ποιείν] έν τοις σάββασι; ful on the SABBATH?"
which not i t i s lawful [to do] in the sabbaths?
s
Kal αποκριθείς προς αυτούς είπεν ό Ίησοΰς· 3 And * Jesus answer-
ing them, said, "Have you
Ουδέ τοΰτο άνέγνωτε, 8 έποίησε Δαβίδ, not even read this, $ which
Not even this have you read, what did David,
David did, when hungry,
οπότε έπείνασεν αυτός καΐ ol μ ε τ ' αύτοΰ he and THOSE who *were
when he was hungry he and those with him
4 with him?
δντες; ώς είσηλθεν εις τόν οίκον του Θεοΰ,
being? h o w he entered Into the house of the God, 4 He went into the TAB-
καΐ τους όίρτους της προθέσεως 8λα6ε, καΐ ERNACLE of GOD, and took
and the loaves of the presence he took, and the LOAVES of the PRES-
δφαγε, καΐ έδωκε * [καΐ] τοις μ ε τ ' αύτοΰ· ENCE, and ate, and gave to
ate, and gave [also]
to those with him; THOSE with him ; $which
ους φαγείν, εί μή μόνους τους none but the PRIESTS could
ούκ ^ξεστι
to eat, if not alone the lawfully eat."
which not i t is lawful
5
Ιερείς; ΚαΙ Ελεγεν αύτοίς· *["Οτι] κύριος
priests? And he said to them: LThat] a lord 5 And he said to them,
εστίν ό υΙός τοϋ άνθρωπου seal του σα6- "The SON of MAN is Lord
is the son of the man also of the sab- even of the SABBATH."
βάτου.
bath. 6 And it occurred on
Έ γ έ ν ε τ ο δέ ΓκαΙ] έν έτέρω σαββάτω είσελ- Another Sabbath, that he
β
χετε τήν παράκλησιν υμών. ^ΟύαΙ ύμίν, ot 25 Woe to YOU who are
\χχ ful 1 tliβ comfort of you· Woe to you^ those •FULL now ! Because you
£μπεπλησμένοι· δτι πεινάσετε* ούαΐ ύμίν, will hunger. *Woe to
haying been filled; for you shall hunger; Woe to YOU who LAUGH now ! Foi*
ol γελώντες νυν δτι πενθήσετε καΐ you will mourn and weep.
you, those laughing now; for you shall mourn and
κλαύσετε. 26
Ούαί, δταν καλώς υμάς είπωσιν 26 Woe, when» MEN may
you ©Ιι& 11 weep· Woe^ when w e l l you may spjeuk. speak well of you! foi·
*thus their FATHERS did
ol άνθρωποι· κατά ταΰτα γάρ έποίουν tO t h e FALSE-PROPHETS.
the ϊχι Θ ιι ί jxccordiiifijio these for old
τοις ψευδοπροςρήταις ol πατέρες αυτών, 27 §But I say to rou,
to the false-prophets the fathers of them.
27
who HEAR me, Dove your
Άλλ' ύμίν λέγω τοίς άκούουσιν Άγα-
ENEMIES ; do good tO
But to you I say to those hearing; Love
THOSE who HATE you,
Λατε
you τους εχθρούς υμών καλώς ποιείτε τοίς
28
μισοΰσιν υμάς* εύλογείτε τους καταρωμένους 28 $bless THOSE who
CURSE you, pray for THOSE
bating you; bless you those cursing who INJURE you.
υμάς* προσεύχεσθε υπέρ των έπηρεαζόντων
υμάς. ΤίΤ)
29
τύπτοντί σε επί τήν σιαγόνα, 29 §Τθ HIM STRIKING*
thee on the CHEEK, present
you. To the striking thee on the cheek, the OTHER also; $an<J
πάρεχε καΐ τήν αλλήν καΐ άπό τοϋ αϊροντός
offer also the other» and from the taking from HIM who TAKE3
σου τό Ιμάτιον, καΐ τόν χιτώνα μη κω- AWAY thy MANTLE, with-
hold not even thy covr.
of thce the mantle^ also the tunic not thou
λύσχις.
mayest hinder. 30 JGive to EVERY one
30
Π α ν τ Ι δέ τφ αίτουντί σε δ'ιδου* ASKING thee^ and from
To all and those asking thee give thou; HIM Who TAKES AWAY
καΐ άπό τοϋ αϊροντός τά σά, μή άπαί- what is THINE demand
*nd from the taking what is thine, not demand it not.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 5 . FULL now. 25. Woe, YOU who LAUGH now. 26.
the SAME did they to the FALSE-PROPHETS.
% 21. Matt. v. 6. $ 2 1 . Matt. v. 4. % 22. Matt.v. 1 1 ; 1 P e t . i i . 1 9 ; i i i . 1 4 ; iv. 1 4 .
% 23. Matt. y. 1 2 ; Acts v. 4 1 ; Col. i. 2 4 ; James i. 2. t 23. Acts vii. 5 1 . t 2 4 .
James ν. Ι . ί 2 7 . Exod. xxiii. 4 ; Pro?, xxv. 2 1 ; Matt. v. 4 4 ; Bom. xii. 2 0. t 28.
Matt. v . 4 4 ; Luke xxiii. 3 4 ; Acts v i i . 6 0 . t 29. M«tt. v. 39. t 29. 1 Cor. vi. 7.
t 3 0 . Deut. xv, 7. 8, 1 0 ; Prov. χχί. 2 6 ; Matt. v. 42.
222
Chap. 6:31.] LUKE. [Chap. 6:39.
31
τει. ΚαΙ καθώς θέλετε, ίνα ποιώσιν ύμΐν 31 $And as you would
back. And all you wish, that may do to you that MEN should do to you,
ol άνθρωποι, *[καΙ ύμείς] ποιείτε αύτοίς do in like manner to them.
the men, Lai so you] do you to them
32
ομοίως. ΚαΙ εΐ αγαπάτε τους αγαπώντας 32 $And if you love
in like manner. And if you love those loving THOSE who LOVE you,
ΰμας, ποία ύμίν χάρις εστί; καΐ γαρ What Thanks are due to
you, what to you thanks i s it? and for you? for even SINNERS
αμαρτωλοί τους αγαπώντας αυτούς άγαπώσι. love THOSE who LOVE
sinners those loving them love. them.
^ΚαΙ έάν άγαθοποιητε τους άγαθοποιοϋν-
And if you should do good those doing good 33 *And if you do good
τας υμάς, ποία ύμίν χάρις εστί; καΐ *[γάρ] t o THOSE DOING GOOD t o
you, w h a t t o you t h a n k s i s i t ? a l s o [ f o r ] you, What thanks are due
ot αμαρτωλοί τό αυτά ποιοΰσι. 84ΚαΙ έάν to you? SINNERS even do the SAME.
the sinners the same do. And if
δανείζητε παρ' ών ελπίζετε άπολαβείν,
34 *And if you lend to
you should lend from whom you hope to receive,
thosef rom -whom you hope
ποία ύμίν χά^ις εστί, καΐ *[γάρ] ot άμαρ- to receive, What Thanks
what to you thanks is it? also [for] the sin- are due to you? SINNERS
τωλοί αμαρτωλοί? 8Βδανείζουσιν, tva άπολά- even lend to Sinners, that
6ωσι τά ίσα. Πλήν αγαπάτε τους έχ- they may receive an EQUIV-
receive the like things. But love you the ene- ALENT.
θρούς υμών, καΐ άγαθοποιεϊτε καΐ δανεί- 35 But love your ENE-
mles of you, and do you good and lend
ζετε μηδέν άπελπίζοντες· καΐ MIES, and do good and
έ'σται
ό lend, in Nothing despair-
you nothing despairing; and shall be the ing; and your REWARD
μισθός υμών πολύς* καΐ δσεσθε viol will be great, and §you
reward of you great, and you shall be sons
υψίστου* δτι αυτός χρηστός έστιν επί τους will be Sons of the Most
Hiph : for he is kind to the
of highest; for he kind is to the
αχάριστους καΐ π;ανηρούς. UNTHANKFUL and Evil.
unthankful and evil.
30 36 $Be you compas-
Γίνεσθε *[ούν] οίκτίρμονες, καθώς sionate, as your FATHER
Be you - - - - - - . . is compassionate.
*[καΙ] ό Πατήρ υμών οίκτίρμων εστί. 87ΚαΙ
[also] the Father of you compassionate is. And 37 §And judge not, and
μή κρίνετε, καΐ ού μτι κριθήτε· μή
not judge you, and not not you may be Judged; not you will not be judged;
καταδικάζετε, καΐ ού μή καταδικασθήτε· condemn not, and you will
condemn you, and not not you may be condemned; not be condemned; for-
38
απολύετε, καΐ άπολυθήσεσθε. Δίδοτε, καΐ given ; give, and you will be for-
release you, and you shall be released. Give you,
καΐ δοθήσεται ύμΐν· μέτρον καλόν πεπιε-
and it shall be given to you; measure good having 38 $give, and it will be
σμένον *£καΙ] σεσαλευμένον giren to you; good Meas-
*[καΙ] ure, pressed down, shaken
been pressed down [and] having been shaken [and] together, and overflowing,
ύπερεκχυνόμενον δώσουσιν εις τόν κόλπον will be given into your
running over shall be given into the bosom
LAP. For by the SAME
υμών τώ γάρ αύτω μέτρφ, <δ με- Measure with which you
of you; by the for same measure, with which you measure, it will be dis·*
39
τρείτε, άντιμετρηθήσεται ύμίν. ΕΙπε
measure, It shall be measuredagain to you. He spoke pensed to you again."
δέ παραβολήν αύτοίς· Μήτι δύναται τυφλός
and a parable to them; Not is able a blind 39 And he spoke a Para-»
τυφλόν δδηγείν; ουχί αμφότεροι etc 6όθυνον ble to them; $"Can a
blind to lead? not both into a Ipit Blind man lead a Blind
πεσοΰνται; man? Will not both fall
will fall?
into a Pit?
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. you also—omit. 33. For if al*o you do good. 33.
for—omit. 34. for—omit. 36. therefore—omit. 36. also—omit. 38. and—omit.
38. and—-omit.
t 31. Matt. vii. 12. $ 32. Matt. v. 46. * 34. Matt. v. 42. $ 35. Matt. V.
45. t 36. Matt. ?. 48. $ 37. Matt. vii. 1. X 38. Prov. six. 17. % 39. Matt.*"
XT. 14. 223
Chap. 6:40.] LUKE. [Chap. 6:47.
40
Ούκ έστι μαθητής υπέρ τόν διδάσκαλον 40 $A disciple is not
Not Is a disciple over the teacher above his TEACHER; but
αύτοΰ· κατηρτισμένος δέ πάς every one fully qualified
of himself; having been fully qua 1 ified but every will be as his TEACHER.
εΌται ώς ό διδάσκαλος αύτοΰ. ^Tl δέ
41 §But why observest
βλέπεις τό κόρφος τό έν τφ όφθαλμφ τοΰ t h o u THAT SPLINTER i n
seest thou the splinter that in the eye of the ±thy BROTHER'S EYE, and
άδελφοΰ σου, την δέ δοκόν την έν τφ Ιδίφ perceivest not THAT THORN
brother of thee, the but beam that in thine own
4Ζ in thine OWN EYE?
όφϋαλμφ ού κατανοείς; * [ή] πώς δύνασαι
eye not perceivest? 42 How wilt thou say to
Lor] how art them able
λέγειν τφ άδελφφ σου* 'Αδελφέ, thy BROTHER, 'Brother,
δφες, έκβάλω τό κάρφος τό έν τφ SPLINTERlet me take out THAT
in thine EYE :'
allow me, I can cast out the splinter that in the thyself not seeing the
όφθαλμφ σου· αυτός την έν τώ όφθαλμφ THORN in thine own EYE?
eye of thee; thyself the in the eye
σου δοκόν ού βλέπων; *Υποκριτά, έ'κβαλε Hypocrite! «first extract
of thee beam not beholding? θ hypocrite, cast out the THORN from thine own
πρώτον την δοκόν έκ τοΰ οφθαλμού σου, EYE, and then thou wilt
first the beam out of the eye of thee, see clearly to extract THAT
καΐ τότε διαβλέψεις έκβαλεΐν τό SPLINTER in thy BRO-
THER'S EYE.
and then thou w i l t see clearly to cast out the
κάρφος τό έν τφ όφθαλμφ τοΰ άδελφοΰ 43 $For there is no good
43
σου. Ού γάρ έστι δένδρον καλόν, ποιοΰν Tree which yields bad
Fruit, nor *again a bad
καρπόν σαπρόν ουδέ δένδρον σαπρόν, ποιοΰν Tree which yields good
fruit corrupt; nor a tree corrupt, bearing Fruit.
«αρπόν καλόν. 44"Εκαστον γάρ δένδρον έκ
fruit good. Every for tree from 44 For §Every Tree is
τοΰ Ιδίου καρπού γινώσκεται· ού γάρ έξ known by its OWN Fruit.
For they do not gather
ακανθών συλλέγουσι σΰκα, ουδέ έκ βάτου Figs from Thorns, nor do
they pick Grapes from
thorns do they gather figs,4 5 nor from a bramble Brambles.
τρυγώσι σταφυλήν. Ό αγαθός δνθρω-
ύο they pick a cluster of grapes. The good . man
πος έκ τοΰ άγαθοΰ θησαυροΰ της καρδίας 45 The GOOD Man out
out of the good treasure of the heart of the GOOD Treasure of
αύτοΰ προφέρει τό α γ α θ ό ν καΐ ό πονηρός *the H E A R T produces
of himself brings forth the good; and the evil GOOD; and the BAD Man
* [άνθρωπος] έκ τοΰ πονηροΰ * [θησαυροΰ της out of the EVIL produces
[man] out of the evil [treasure of the EVIL ; for out of *an Over-
καρδίας αύτοΰ] προφέρει τό πονηρόν flowing Heart his MOUTH
heart of himself] brings forth the evil;
speaks.
έκ γάρ τοϋ περισσεύματος της καρδίας
out of for the fulness of the heart 46 §AIKI why do you
λαλεί τό στόμα αύτοΰ. 4βΤΙ δέ με καλείτε, call Me 'Master, Master,*
speaks the mouth of him. Why and me do you call, and obey not my com-
κύριε, κύριε· κα! ού ποιείτε & λέγω; mands ?
Ο lord, θ lord; and not do what I say?
47
Π ας ό ερχόμενος προς με, καΐ άκούων 47 §Every ONE COM-
ΑΠ the coming to me, and hearing ING to me, and hearing
• VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—42. or—omit. 43. again. 44. the HBAET. 45. Man
—omit. 45. Treasure of his HEART—omit. 45. an Overflowing Heart.
± 41. In the Talmud are the following proverbs:—"They who say to others, take
the small piece of wood out of thy teeth, are answered by, 'take the beam out of thine
own eyes.' "—Hammand and Light foot.
t 40. Matt. x. 2 4 ; John xiii. 16; xv. 20. t 41. Matt. vii. 3. t 43. Matt. vii.
16.17. t 44. Matt. xii. 3 3 . | 46. Matt. vii. 2 1 , 2 5 ; Luke xiii. 25. $ 47.
Matt. vii. 24.
224
Chap. 6:48.] LUKE. [CHap. 7:6.
μου των λόγων, καΐ ποιών αυτούς, υποδείξω My WORDS, and obeying
of m e the w o r d s , and doing them, I w i l l show them, I will show you
ύμίν, τίνι £στιν δμοιος. 48"Ομοιός έστιν whom he is like;
to you, to whom he is like. Like he Is
άνθρώπω οίκοδομοϋντι οίκίαν, 8ς 48 he resembles a Man
έσκαψε
to a man* building a house, who building a House, who
dug
καΐ έβάθυνε, καΐ £θηκε θεμέλιον επί τήν dation dug deep, and laid a foun-
and w e n t deep, and l a i d a f o u n d a t i o n on t h e
on the ROCK ; and
a Flood having come, the
πέτραν πλημμύρας δέ γενομένης, προσέρ- STREAM dashed against
rock; of a flood and having come, dashed that HOUSE, but could not
<?ηξεν ό ποταμός τχί οικία έκείνχι, καΐ ούκ shake i t ; *because it was
against the stream the house that, and not WELL-BUILT on the ROCK.
ίσχυσε σαλεΰσαι αυτήν τεθεμελίωτο γαρ επί 49 But HE Who HEARS
Wfts &blo to shake her» it was founded for upon. and obeys not, resembles
τήν πέτραν. 4 9 *Ο δέ άκουσας, καΐ μή ποιή- a Man building a Hous.e
the rock. H e but having heard, and not haying on the EARTH, without a
σας, δμοιος έστιν άνθρώπω οίκοδομήσαντι Foundation; against
done, like he is to a man" having built which the STREAM dashed,
οίκίαν ε π ί τ ή ν γ ή ν χ ω ρ ί ς θεμελίου· -ft and it fell immediately,
a house on the earth without a foundation;to which and great was RUIN of
ίροσέρρηξεν δ ποταμός· καΐ ευθέως g- that HOUSE/'
dashed against the stream; and immediately It
πέσε, καΐ έγένετο τό ρήγμα της οικίας έκεί- CHAPTER VII.
fell, and became the ruin of the house that 1 Now when he had
νης μέγα. finished All his SAYINGS
great.
in the HEARING of the
ΚΕΦ. ζ \ 7. PEOPLE, $he entered Ca-
1
ΈπεΙ δέ έπλήρωσε πάντα τά ρήματα pernaum.
When and he had ended all the words
αύτοΰ είς τάς άκοάς του λαού, είσήλθεν Servant, 2 And a Centurion's
who was valuable
of him in the ears of the people, he entered to him, being sick, was
2
είς Καπερναούμ. Έκατοντάρχου δέ τίνος
into Capernaum. ' Of a centarion and certain about to die.
δούλος κακώς ε^χων, ήμελλε τελευτάν, δς
slave sick being, was about to die, who 3 And having heard con-
fjv αύτφ έντιμος. 3Άκούσας δέ περί τοΰ cerning JESUS, ±he sent
was to him valuable. Having heard and about the
Ίησου, απέστειλε προς αυτόν πρεσβυτέρους Elders of the JEWS to him,
Jesus, he sent to him elders soliciting him, that he
των *Ιουδαίων, ερωτών αυτόν, δπως έλθών would
4
come and save his
διάσωση τόν δοΰλον αύτου. ΟΙ δέ SERVANT.
lie would save the slave of himself. They and
παραγενόμενοι προς τόν Ίησουν, παρεκάλουν 4 And having come to
having come to the Jesus, they besought JESUS, THEY earnestly be*
αυτόν σπουδαίος, λέγοντες* "Οτι δξιός έστιν, sought him, saying, "He
him earnestly, s a y i n g ; That w o r t h y he I s , is worthy for whom thou
ξει τοΰτο· 6άγαπςί γάρ τό shouldst do this;
Εθνος ημών, καΐ τήν συναγωγήν αυτός ώκοδό- 5 for he loves our NA-
nation of us, and the synagogue he built TION, and he built our
μησεν ήμίν. β Ό δέ Ίησοΰς έπορεύετο σύν SYNAGOGUE.""
for us. The and Jesus went with
6 Then JESUS went with
αύτοίς. νΗδη δέ αύτου ού μακράν απέχοντος them; and being not far
άπό
them.της οικίας,
Already andέπεμψε
of him not far being
*[προς 6 from the HOUSE, the CEN-
distant
αυτόν]
from
άπό the house, sent [to him] the TURION sent Friends, say-
f
• VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—48. because it was WELL-BUILT on. 6. to him—omit.
± 3. Either magistrates of the place, or elders of the synagogue which the centurion
had built. In the parallel place in Matthew, he is represented as coming to Jesus
himself; but it is a usual form of speech in all nations, to attribute the act to a
person, which is done, not by himself, but by his authority.—Clarke,
$ 1. Matt. viii. 5.
225
Chap. 7: Τ.] LUKE. [Chap, 7:14.
φίλους,/λέ-γων* αύτφ· Κύριε, .ing to him, "Sir, trouble
not thyself ; for I am not
σκΰλλου· ού γάρ είμι Ικανός, Ινα ύπό worthy that thou shouldst
Ι)ο tiiou troubledj not for I ΑΙΪΙ uvortliyi tbisit under come under my ROOF ;
7
την στέγην μου εΐοέλθης* διό ού- 7 therefore, I did not
tliθ rooi of me tiiou sbouldst enter* therefor© not think myself even worthy
δέ έμαυτόν ήξ'ιωσα προς σε έλΦείν αλλά to come to thee; but com-
even m y s e l f I deemed f i t t o thee to come; but mand by Word, and *my
είπε λόγφ, καΐ Ιαθήσεται ό παις μου. SERVANT will be cured.
8speak a word, and w i l l be h e a l e d t h e boy of m e .
Kcd γάρ έγώ άνθρωπος είμι ύπό έξουσίαν 8 For even I am a Man
Even for I a man am under authority appointed under Authority,
τασσόμενος, Ιχων ύπ' έμαυτόν στρατιώτας· having Soldiers under me,
even I say to this one,
καΐ λέγω τούτω· Πορεύβητι καΐ πορεύεται· 'Go,' and he goes ; and to
another, 'Come,' and he
«αϊ #λλω· "Ερχου, καΐ Ερχεται* καΐ τφ comes; and to my SER-
VANT, 'Do this,' and he
δούλφ μου* Ποίησον τούτο, καΐ ποιεί. 9Άκού- does it."
slave of me; Do this, and he does. Hear-
σας δέ ταύτα ό 'Ιησούς, έθαύμασεν αυτόν 9 And JESUS hearing
Ing and these the Jesus, admired him; these things, admired
him, and turning, said to
καΐ στραφείς, τφ άκολουθοϋντι αύτφ δχλω the CROWD following him,
and turning,
είπε* Λέγω ύμίν
to the following
ουδέ έν τφ 'Ισραήλ
him* crowd " I tell you, I have not
he said: I say to you, not even in the Israel found, even in ISRAEL,
τοσαύτην πίστιν είρον. 10ΚαΙ ύποστρέψαν- such great Faith."
so great faith I have found. And having
10 And THOSE who had
τβς olπεμφΦέντες εις τόν οίκον, εδ- been SENT, having re-
reti turned to the HOUSE,
ρον τόν *[άσθενοΰντα] δοΰλον ύγιαίνοντα. found the SERVANT re-
found the [being sick] slave being well. stored to health.
^ΚαΙ έγένετο έν τη έξης, έπορεύετο εις 11 And it occurred on
And it happened in the next, he was going to
πόλιν καλουμένην Ναΐν καΐ συνεπορεύοντο the going
NEXT day, that he was
to a City called
a city being called Nain; and were going
αύτφ ol μαθηταΐ αύτοϋ * [Ικανοί,] καΐ δχλος were going ±Nain ; and his DISCIPLES
With him the d i s c i p l e s of him [many] and a crowd with him, and
πολύς. 1 2 Ώς δέ ήγγισε τη πύλη της a great Crowd.
great. As and he drew near to the gate of the 12 And as he approached
πόλεως, καΐ Ιδού, έξεκομίζετο τεθνηκώς, the GATE of the CITY, he-
city, and lo, was being carriedout a dead man, hold, a dead man was being
υΙός μονογενής τη μητρί α.ύτοΰ, καΐ carried outyan Only Sonrof
his MOTHER, and she was
a son only born to the mother of himself, a Widow; and a great
and
4χύτή χήρα* καΐ δχλος της πόλεως Ικανός fyv Crowd from the CITY was
she a w i d o w ; and a c r o w d of the c i t y g r e a t w a s with her.
συν αύτη. 13ΚαΙ Ιδών αυτήν ό Κύριος, έσπλαγ- 13 And seeing her, the
"ΧΫ Χ tli lie ι*· ^Lnd s e e iu^ lie ι* the Lordy lie li&d LORD had pity on her, and
χνίσθη έπ' αύτη, καΐ είπεν αύτη* Μή κλαίε, said to her, "Weep not."
compassion on her, and said to her; Not weep.
14
ΚαΙ προσελθών ή*ψατο της σοροΰ· ot δέ 14 And approaching, he
And coming up he touched the bier; those and touched the ±BIER, and the
καΐ κατεπατήθη,
and i t was trodden down, and the birds of the 6 And another part fell
ο\»ρανοΰ κατέφαγεν αυτό. eKal Ιτερον Ιπεσεν on the ROCK ; and having
sprung up, it withered
επί τήν πέτραν καΐ φυέν έξηράνθη, away, because it HAD NO
on the rock; and haying sprung up i t dried up, Moisture.
διά τδ μή £χειν Ικμάδα. 7ΚαΙ έτερον
7 And another part fell
Επεσεν έν μέσω τών Ακανθών καΐ συμφυ- in the Midst of the THORN S ;
and the THORNS springing
είσαι αϊ δκανθαι άπέπνιξαν αυτό. 8ΚαΙ up with it, choked it.
sprung up w i t h t h e thorns they choked i t . And 8 And another part fell
δτερον £πεσεν είς τήν γήν τήν ά γ α θ ή ν καΐ into the GOOD GROUND,
another fell in the ground the good; and and having sprung up,
φυέν έποίησε καρπόν έκατονταπλασίονα. yielded Increase, a hun-
dredfold." And having said
having sprung up bore fruit a hundredfold. this, he cried, "He having
Ταΰτα λέγων, έφώνει* *Ο Ιχων ώτα Ears to hear, let him hear.'*
These things having said, he cried: He having ears 9 §And his DISCIPLES
μαθηταΐ
άκούειν, αυτοί),
άκουέτω. β
* [λέγοντες,]
ΈπηρώτωνίτΙς εϊη ol
δέ αυτόν ή asked him, "What may
•This PARABLE mean ?"
1 0
παραβολή αΰτη. Ό δέ είπεν *Υμϊν δέ- 10 And HE said, "To
parable this. H e and said; To you it- you it is given to know the
δοται γνώναι τά μυστήρια της βασιλείας τοϋ SECRETS Of t h e KINGDOM
is given to know the secrets of the kingdom of the of GOD ; but to the OTHERS
θεοΰ· τοίς δέ λοιποίς έν παραβολαίς· ίνα they in Parables ; $that seeing
βλέποντες μή βλέπωσι, καΐ άκούοντες μή ing they may not see, and hear-
may not under-
συνιώσιν. "'Έστι δέ αυ*τη ή παραβολή· stand.
11 §Now the PARABLE
they may understand. Is now this the parable; is this: The SEED is the
Ό σπόρος, Βστιν ό λόγος του Θεοϋ. 12Ot WORD of GOD.
12 THOSE by the ROAD
δέ παρά τήν όδόν, είσΐν ot άκούοντες· είτα are THEY who HEAR ; then
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 9 . This PARABLE. 10. saying—omit.
t 2. Matt, xxvii. 5 5 , 5 6 . % 2. Mark xvi. 9. % 4. Matt. xiii. 2 ; Mark iv. 1 .
% 9. Matt. xiii. 1 0 ; Mark iv. 10. ! 10. Isa. vi. 9 ; Mark iv. 12. 1 1 1 . Matt.
xiii. 1 8 ; Mark iv. 14.
231
Chap. 8:13.] LUKE. [Chap. 8:21·
έρχεται ό διάβολος, καΐ αίρει τόν λόγο ν the ENEMY comes, and
comes the accuser, and takes away the Word takes away the WORD from
άπό της καρδίας αυτών, ϊναμη πιστεύ- their HEARTS, t h a t they
may n o t believe and be
σαντες σωθώσιν. ^01 δέ επί της πέτρας, saved.
believed they may be saved. They and on the rock,
13 T H O S E on t h e ROCK
οι, δταν άκούσωσι,
μετά χαράς δέχονται are they, who, when they
hear, receive t h e WORD
τόν λόγον καΐ οδτοι ρίζαν ούκ Ιχουσιν, ot with J o y ; and yet these
have no Root; they believe
προς καιρόν πιστεύουσι, καΐ έν *καιρφ πει- for a Time, and in a Time
ρασμού αφίστανται. 14 Τό δέ είς τάς άκανθας of Trial fall away.
temptation fall away. That and into the thorns 14 And THAT having
πεσόν, οδτοί, είσιν ol άκούσαντες, καΐ fallen among t h e THORNS
are THEY, who, HAVING
ύπό μερίμνων καΐ πλούτου καΐ ηδονών τοΰ HEARD, and going forth
by anxious cares and rIches and pleasures of the
are choked by t h e Anxie-
βίου πορευόμενοι συμπνίγονται, καΐ ού τελεσ- ties, and Riches, and Plea-
life going forth are choked, and not bear sures of LIFE, and bring no
«ρορουσι. ^Τό δέ έν τχί καλί) γη, fruit to maturity.
fruit to perfection. Thai: and in the good ground,
15 But THAT in the
οΰτοί είσιν, οϊτινες έν καρδία καλχί καΐ άγαθχί GOOD Ground a r e those,
άκούσαντες τόν λόγον, κατέχουσι, καΐ καρπο- who, having heard t h e
WORD, retain it in a good
«ροροΰσιν έν υπομονή. 1βΟύδεΙς δέ λύχνον and honest Heart, andbear
fruit with perseverance. No one and a lamp fruit with Perseverance.
&ψας καλύπτει αυτόν σκεύει, V\ 16 §Now no one having
having lighted, covers him with a vessel, or
lighted a Lamp, covers i t
ΐποκάτω κλίνης τίθησιν άλλ' επί λυχνίας
under a couch places; but upon a lamp-stand with a Vessel, or puts i t
under a Couch, b u t places
έπιτίθησιν, * [Ινα ol είσπσρευόμενοι βλέπωσι it on a Lamp-stand, * t h a t
17 THOSE COMING IN may
τό φώς.] Ού γάρ Ι'στι κρυπτόν, δ ού see t h e LIGHT.
the light.] Not for is hidden, which not
«ρανερόν γενήσεται* οΐδέ άπόκρυφον, δ οΰ 17 §For there is nothing
18 hidden, which will not be
γνωσθήσεται καΐ είς φανερόν Ιλθχι. Βλέ- disclosed, nor concealed,
w i l lto©known And Into ligbt m&y como· X&ke which will n o t be known,
πετε οδν, πώς άκοΰετε· 8ς γάρ έάν £χχϊ, and come to light.
heed then, how you hear; who for ever may have,
18 Take heed, therefore,
δοθήσεται αύτώ· καΐ δς civ μή Ιχχι, how you h e a r ; §for t o
i t w i l l be given to him; and whoever not may have, him who has, more will be
καΐ δ δοκεΐ Ιχειν, άρϋήσεται άπ' given; but from him who
even what he seems to hare, w i l l be taken from
αύτοΰ. has not, will be taken
him. away even t h a t which h e
19
Παρεγένοντο δέ προς αυτόν ή μήτηρ has."
Came and to him the mother
19 §Now his MOTHER
9tai ol αδελφοί αυτοί), καΐ ούκ ήδύναντο συν- and BROTHERS came to-
and the brothers of him, and not was able to
wards him, but could n o t
τυχείν αύτώ διά τόν δχλον. 2°ΚαΙ get near him, on account
sretf nG&F t o h i m on Account of tno crowd» And of the CROWD.
άπηγγέλη αύτφ, *[λεγόντων] *Η μήτηρ σου
It was told to him, [saying;] The mother of thee 20 And i t was told him,
"Thy MOTHER and thy
καΐ ol αδελφοί σου έστήκασιν έξω, Ιδεΐν
BROTHERS stand without,
σε θέλοντες.
a t
O δέ αποκριθείς είπε προς desiring to see thee."
thee desiring. He and answering said to 21 B u t H E answering,
• VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. THOSE COMING IN may see the LIGHT—omit. 20.
saying—om^. ^ ^ ^ i y 2 1 ; Luke xi. 33. t 17. Matt. x. 26; Luke xii. 2,
t 18. Matt. xiil. 12; xxv. 29; Luke xix. 26. % 19. Matt. xii. 46; Mark iii. 31.
232
Chap, 8:22.] LUKE. [Chap. 8:27.
αυτούς· Μήτηρ μου καΐ αδελφοί μου ούτοι said to them, "My Mother
them; Mother οί me and brothers of me these and my Brothers are
ε'ισιν, ol τον λόγον τοΰ θεοΰ άκούοντες THESE Who HEAR t h e WORD
are, who the word of the God hearing
καΐ ποιοΰντες. of GOD, and obey it."
and doing. 22 $And it came to pass
22 on one of the DAYS, that
Kai έγένετο έν μι$ των ήμερων, καΐ αυτός he went into a Boat with
And i t happened in one of the days, and lie
his DISCIPLES ; and he
ένέβη εις πλοίον, καΐ ol μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ· καΐ said to them, "Let us pass
he went into a ship, and the disciples of him; and
είπε προς αυτούς* Διέλθωμεν είς τό over to the OTHER SIDE of
the LAKE/·' And they set
said to them; We may pass over to the sail.
πέραν της λίμνης* καΐ άνήχθησαν. ^ Π λ ε -
other side of the lake; and they put off. SaiΙ- 23 And as they were
όντων δέ αυτών, άφύπνωσε. ΚαΙ κατέδη sailing, he fell asleep ; and
Ing but of them, he fell asleep. And came down there came down a Gale
λαΐλαψ ανέμου εί,ς την λίμνην, καΐ συνεπλη- of Wind on the LAKE ;
a squall of wind on the lake, and they were and they were deluged,
ροΰντο, καΐ έκινδύνευον. 24Προσελθόντες and were in danger.
filling, and were in danger. Coming to
24 And approaching,
δέ διήγειραν αυτόν, λέγοντες* Έπιστάτα, they awoke him, saying,
and they awoke him, saying; 0 master, "Master ! Master ! we are
έπιστάτα, άπολλΰμεθα. Ό δέ εγερθείς perishing." Then arising,
Ο master, we are perishing. He and arising
έπετίμησε τφ άνέμω καΐ τω κλύδωνι τοΰ HE rebuked the WIND and
rebuked the wind and the raging of the the RAGING of the WATER ;
ΰδατος· καΐ έπαύσαντο, καΐ έγένετο γαλήνη. and they ceased, and there
water; and they ceased, and there was a calm. was a Calm.
^ΕΙπε δέ αύτοΐς· Που έστιν ή πίστις υμών; 25 And he said to them,
"Where is your FAITH?'*
Φοβηθέντες δέ έθαύμασαν, λέγοντες προς αλ- And being afraid, they
wondered, saying to one
λήλους* ΤΙς δρα οΰτός έστιν, δτι καΐ τοις another, "Who then is this
that commands even the
άνέμοις επιτάσσει καΐ τφ ΰδατι, καΐ WINDS and the WATER,
^H^ljlds h o fi»iV©S & ChSLI*£Q And t o ίΐΐθ Λ^ΛΪΘΓ} &Zid *and they obey him?"
ύπακούουσιν αύτφ; ^ Κ α Ι κατέπλευσαν είς τήν
tliG^y he&rJceu to 1Ί i m ? ^Lud they sni led into tlie 26 $And they sailed to
χώραν τών Γαδαρηνών, ήτις Ιστιν αντίπερα the REGION of the *±GER-
country of the Gadarenes, which i s over-against ASENES, which is opposite
της Γαλιλαίας. to GALILEE.
the Galilee.
^Έξελθόντι δέ αύτφ επί τήν γήν, ύπήντη- 27 And going out on
Going out and to him on the land, met SHORE, *a Certain Man of
σεν αύτφ άνήρ τις έκ της πόλεως, δς the CITY met him, who had
him a man certain out of the city, who •Demons; and for a long
είχβ δαιμόνια έκ χρόνων Ικανών, καΐ Ιμάτιον Time he wore no Clothes,
had demons from times many, and a mantle nor remained in a House,
ούκ ένεδιδύσκετο, καΐ έν οΙκία ούκ δμενεν, but in the TOMBS.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 5 . and they obey him—omit. 26. GEBASBNES. 27. a
Certain Man. 27. Demons; and for a long Time he wore.
± 2 6 . " I was afterwards informed by Mr. Thomson of Sidon, who had recently traversed
this region, and whose knowledge both of the country and its language gave him great fa-
cilities in picking up information, that nearly opposite Mejdel (Magdala.) or just about
opposite where we turned south there is a place called by the natives Girsa, which Mr.
T. supposes to be a corruption of Gergesene. Here there is a sharp sloping precipice of
perhaps 2000 feet high. This is the 'steep place' (kreemnou) Matt. vii. 3 2 ; Mark v.
1 3 ; Luke viii. 33. Mark and Luke say it was in the country of the Gadarenes, and we
know that Gadra (eight miles from Tiberias according to Josephus, Life, 65) must have
been farther south. But the term Gadarene may be a wide one, and besides, the read'ng
to Mark and Luke is a very doubtful one; the mass of evidence preponderates in favor of
Qerasene instead of Gadarene."—Hackett.
% 22. Matt. viii. 2 3 ; Mark iv. 35. % 26. Matt. viii. 2 8 ; Mark v. 1.
233
Chap. 8:28.] LUKE. [Chap. 8:35.
άλλ' έν τοις μνήμασιν. ^'Ιδών δέ τον Ίησοΰν, 28 And seeing JESUS, ho
fell down before him, and
seal άνακράξας, προσέπεσεν αύτφ, καΐ φω- crying out with a loud
and crying out, be f e l l d o w n t o h i m , and w i t h Voice, said, "What hast
•vfj μεγάλχι είπε* ΤΙ έμοί καΐ σοί, thou to do with me, Jesus,
a voice loud he said; What to me and to thee, —Ο Son of GOD—the
Ίησοΰ, υΙέ τοΰ Θεού του υψίστου; HIGHEST? I bessech thee,
Jesus, Ο son of the God of the highest? torment me not."
δέομαί σου, μή μέ βασανίσχις. ^(Παρήγ-
I beseech thee, not me thoumayest torment. (He 29 (For he had com-
«νειλε γάρ τφ πνεύματι τφ άκαθάρτω manded the IMPURE SPIRI'J?
to come out of the MAN.
2Xiid coixnuQ-iiucu for tuo spiiric tiiβ uucleftix
For it had frequently
έξελθείν άπδ τοΰ ανθρώπου· πολλοίς γάρ χρό- seized him; and he was
^τοιί συνηρπάκει αυτόν καΐ έδεσμείτο άλύ- bound with Chains and
Fetters, and guarded ; and
i t had seized him; and he was bound with
breaking the BONDS, he
«Τεσι καΐ πέδαις, φυλασσόμενος· καΐ διαρρήσ- was driven by the DEMON
ichains and fetters, being guarded; and break- into the DESERTS.)
«KOV τά δεσμά, ήλάύνετο ύπό τοΰ δαίμονος
30 And JESUS asked
Ing the bonds, he was driven by the demon him, "What is thy Name?"
«Ις τάς έρημους.) ^Έπηρώτησε δέ αυτόν δ And HE said, "Legion;"
into the deserts*) Asked &η<1 liinx the Because many Demons
Ίησοΰς, * [λέγων] ΤΙ σοΙ έστιν δνομα; had entered into him.
Jesus, [saying;] What to thee is a name? 31 And he besought him
•*O δέ είπε· Λεγεών δτι δαιμόνια πολλά είσ- that he would not com-
He and said; Legion; for demons many had mand them to go out into
4)λθεν ε'ις αυτόν. ^ΚαΙ παρεκάλει αυτόν, the ABYSS.
entered into him. And he besought him,
ΐνα μή έπιτάξη αΰτοίς είς τήν ά*6υσσον 32 Now there was a
that not he3 2would command them Into the abyss
Λπελθείν. Τ Η ν δέ εκεί αγέλη χοίρων Ικανών Herd of many Swine feed-
to go. Was and there a herd of swine many ing on the MOUNTAIN ;
βοσκομένων έν τω δρει· καΐ παρεκάλουν and they besought him to
feeding in the mountain; and they besought permit them to go into
βύτόν, ΐνα έπιτρέ-ψρ αΰτοίς είς εκείνους them. And he permitted
him, that he would permit them into them them.
είσελθεΐν. ΚαΙ έπέτρεψεν αύτοίς. ^Έξελθόν-
33 Then the DEMONS
to enter. And he permitted them. Having gone
having come out of the
τα δέ τά δαιμόνια άπό τοΰ ανθρώπου, είσ- MAN, went into the SWINE ;
ίίλθεν είς τους χοίρους· καΐ ωρμησεν ή αγέλη and the HERD rushed down
entered into the swine; and rushed the herd the PRECIPICE into the
LAKE, and were ±drowned.
«ατά τοΰ κρημνού είς τήν λίμνην, καΐ άπε-
down the precipice into the lake, and were 34 And the SWINE-
84
πνίγη. Ίδόντες δέ ol βόσκοντες τδ γεγο- HERDS, seeing THAT HAV-
choked. Seeing and those feeding that having ING BEEN DONE, fled, and
•νός, εΌρυγον καΐ άπήγγειλαν είς τήν reported it in the CITY
been done, fled and reported in the and in the VILLAGES.
35
πόλιν καΐ είς τους άγροΰς. Έξηλθον δέ 35 And they went out
city and in the villages. They came out and to see THAT HAVING BEEN"
Ιδείν τδ γεγονός· καΐ ήλθον πρδς τδν DONE. And they came to
to see that having been done; and came to the JESUS, and found the MAN
Ίησοΰν, καΐ εδρον καθήμενον τδν δνθρωπον, from whom the DEMONS
Jesus, and found sitting the man, had gone out, sitting a t
Αφ* οδ τά δαιμόνια έξεληλύθει, Ιματι- the FEET of *Jesus,
Irom whom the demons had gone out, having been clothed, and in his right
οπίσω μου ερχεσθαι, άρνησάσθω εαυτόν, καΐ "If23any $And he said to all,
He said and to all; If anyone wishes
after me to come, let him deny himself, and one wish to come
after me, let him renounce
αράτω τόν σταυρόν αύτοΰ καθ' ήμέραν, himself, and take up his
CROSS daily, and follow
καΐ άκΌλουθεΙτω μοι. Ζ4·"Ος γάρ αν θέλη me.
τήν ψυχ υχήν αύτου σωσαι, απολέσει αυτήν 24 For whoever would
the l ife
i f e of himself to save, shall lose her; saveihisLiFE, shall lose i t ;
δς δ ' d.v άπολέστ] τήν ψυχήν αύτου δνε- and whoever loses his LIFE
« h o but ever may l o s e the l i f e of h i m s e l f on on my account, he shall
κεν έμοΰ, οδτος σώσει αυτήν. 25ΤΙ γάρ save it.
account of me, lie shall save her. What for 25 §For what,is a Man
ωφελείται άνθρωπος κερδησας τόν κόσμον profited, if he gain the
δλον, εαυτόν δέ άπολέσας, ή 4 whole
ζημιω- or forfeitWORLD, and destroy
vrhole, himself and having lost, or having for- Himself?
θείς; 26"Ος γάρ αν έπαισχυνθη με καΐ τους 26 §For whoever is
felted? Who for ever may be ashamed me and the ashamed of me, and MY
έμούς λόγους, τούτον ό υΙός του ανθρώπου Words, of him the SON of
MAN will be ashamed,
έπαισχυνθήσεται, 8ταν έ'λθη έν τ^ δόξη when he comes in his own
w i l l be ashamed, when he may come In the glory GLORY and that of the FA-
VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 0 . Peter.
$ 18. Matt. xvi. 12; Mark viii. 2 7. t 19. Matt. xiv. 2 ; ver. 7, 8. % 20. Matt,
xvi. 16; John vi. 6 9 . % 2 1 . Matt. xvi. 2 0 . % 22. Matt. xvi. 2 1 ; xvii. 22.
t 23. Matt. x. 3 8 ; xvi. 2 4 ; Mark viii. 3 4 ; Luke xiv. 27. t 2 5. Matt. xvi. 2 6 ;
Mark viii. 3 6 . t 2 6 . Matt. x. 3 3 ; Mark viii. 3 8 ; 2 Tim. ii. 12.
239
Chap. 9:27.] LUKE. [Chap. 9:36.
αύτοΰ, καΐ τοΰ Πατρός, καΐ των άγιων THER, and of the HOLY
of himself, and of the Father, and of the holy Angels.
αγγέλων. ^Λέγω δέ ύμίν αληθώς, είσί τίνες 27 But I tell you truly
messengers. I say but to you truly, are some There are SOME STANDING
τών ώδε έστώτων, ot ού μή γεύσωνται •here, who will not taste
θανάτου, δως δν ϊδωσι τήν βασιλείαν of Death, till they see
of death, till they may see the royal majesty GOD'S ROYAL MAJESTY."
του Θεοΰ. 28 And it occurred
of the God. about eight Days after
^Έγένετο δέ μετά τους λόγους τούτους, these WORDS, taking •Pe-
It happened and after the words these,
ώσεί ήμέραι οκτώ, καΐ παραλαβών Π έτρον he went
ter, and John, and James,
about days eight, and having taken Peter up into the
καΐ Ίωάννην καΐ Ίάκωβον, άνέβη είς τό MOUNTAIN to pray.
&QQ Jolm And wftixieSy • h e %^©nt up i n t o t o 29 And it happened, as
δρος προσεύξασθαι. ^ΚαΙ έγένετο, έν τφ he PRAYED, the FORM of
mountain to pray. And i t occurred, in the his FACE was changed,
προσεύχεσθαι αυτόν, τδ είδος τοΰ προσώπου and his RAIMENT became
to pray him, the form of the face white and dazzling.
αύτοΰ έτερον, καΐ ό Ιματισμός αύτοΰ λευκός 30 And behold, two Men
έξαστράπτων. ^ΚαΙ Ιδού, άνδρες δύο συνε- were conversing with him,
and these were Moses and
λάλουν αύτφ, οΐτινες ήσαν Μωσής καΐ Elijah ;
talking with him, who were Moses and
31 who appearing in
Ηλίας· 31οΐ όφθέντες έν δόξχι, Ιλεγον τήν Glory, spoke of his DEPAR-
IQli&s* they appearing in ?lory» spoko of the TURE which was about to
δξοδον αύτοΰ, ήν έμελλε πληροΰν be consummated a t Jeru-
clep&ftufO of htxt\ι which he w^&s about to fulfil salem.
έν Ιερουσαλήμ. 8 2 Ό δέ Πέτρος καΐ ol συν 32 Now PETER and
αύτφ ήσαν 6ε6αρυμένοι δπνω. Διαγρη- THOSE with him §were
him were having been heavy w i t h sleep. Having overpowered with Sleep;
γορήσαντες δέ είδον τήν δόξαν αύτοΰ, καΐ saw But having awakened, they
his GLORY, and THOSE
TWO Men STANDING with
τους δύο άνδρας τους συνεστωτας αύτφ. him.
^ΚαΙ έγένετο έν τφ διαχωρίζεσθαι αυτούς 33 And it occurred, when
And It happened in the to depart them they were DEPARTING from
άπ' αύτοΰ, είπεν ό Π έτρος προς τόν Ίησόΰν· him, PETER said to JESUS,
"Master, it is good for us
from him, said the Peter to the Jesus; to be here; and let us
Έπιστάτα, καλόν Ιστιν ήμδς ώδε είναι· καΐ make three Booths; On-e
Ο master, good it is us here to be; and
ποιήσωμεν σκηνάς τρεις, μίαν σοΙ, καΐ for thee, and One for Moses,
we may make tents three, one for thee and and One for Elijah ;" not
μίαν Μωσεΐ, καΐ μίαν 'Ηλία· μή είδώς knowing what he said.
one for Moses, and one for Ellas; not knowing
θ λέγει. 34Ταΰτα δέ αύτοΰ λέγοντος, έγένε- 34 And as he was thus
what he says. These and of him saying, came
το νεφέλη, καΐ έπεσκίασεν αυτούς, έφοβήθη- speaking, a Cloud came and
a cloud, and overshadowed them, they feared covered them; and they
σαν δέ έν τφ εκείνους είσελθείν είς τήνwere afraid when *they
ENTERED t h e CLOUD.
νεφέλην. ^ΚαΙ φωνή έγένετο έκ της νεφέλης, 35 And a Voice pro-
cloud. And a voice came out of the cloud,
ceeded from the CLOUD,
λέγουσα· «Οδτός έστιν ό υΙός μου ό άγα-saying, §"This ismy*S0N,
saying: "This Is the son of me the be- the BELOVED ; §hear him."
πητός· αύτοΰ άκούετε.» ae Kal έν τφ γενέσθαι 36 And when the VOICE
δτι ούκ ακολουθεί μεθ* ημών. εοΚαΙ είπε 50 But *Jesus said,
because not he follows with us. And said "Forbid him not; $for he
προς αυτόν ο Ίηαοΰς* Μη κωλύετε· δς γαρ who is not against you is
to him the Jesus; Not forbid you; who for
ούκ εστί καθ' υμών, υπέρ υμών εστίν, for you."
not61 is against you, for you is.
Έγένετο δέ έν τφ συμπληροΰσθαι τάς 51 Now it occurred,
It came to pass and intiie* to be-completed the when the. DAYS of ht«
1
ημέρας της αναλήψεως αύτοΰ, καΐ αυτός τό PLETED, he resolutely fRETIREMENT Were COM-
days of the withdrawing of him, and he . the set
πρόσωπον αύτοΰ έστήριξε του πορεύεσθαι είς lem. his FACE to GO to Jerusa-
face of himself firmly set of the to go to
*Ιερουσαλήμ. 52ΚαΙ άπέστειλεν αγγέλους προ 52 And he sent Mes-
J Θ rUSIl 1 Θ HI. ^QQ ΰ θ SOIlt ΓΠ © S S G 0 £Γ© Γ S ΟΘΤΟΓβ sengers before him; ana
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 8 . is great. 49. John. 49. Demons. 50. Jesus.
± 5 1 . " I Jiink the word analepsoos must signify, of Jesus's retiring or withdrawing him-
self, and not of his being received u p ; because the word surnpleerousthaihere used bfore it,
denotes a time completed, which that of his ascension was not then. The sense is, that the
timewascomewhen Jesuswasnolonger to retire from Judea and the parts about Jerusalem
as ne had hitherto done, for he had lived altogether in Galilee, 1st the Jews should have laid
holdonhim, before the work of his ministry was ended, and full proofs of his divine mission
given, and some of the prophecies concerning him accomplished. John says, chap. vii. 1.
Jesus walked in Galilee; for he would not walk in Jewry, hecause the Jews sought to kill
Mm. Let it be observed, that all which follows here in Luke to chap. xix. 45, is represent-
ed by him, as done by Jesus in his last journey from Galilee to Jerusalem."—Pearce.
% 45. Mark ix. 3 2 ; Luke ii. 50; xviii. 34. % 46. Matt, xviii. 1; Mark ix. 34.
t 48. Matt. x. 4 0 ; xviii. 5 ; Mark ix. 3 7 ; John xii. 44; xiii. 20. t 48. Ma*t-.
xxiii. 11, 12. ± 49. Mark ix. 3 9 ; see Num. xi. 28. % 50. See Matt. xi. 30; Luke
xi. 23.
242
Chap. 9:53.] LUKE. [Chap. 9:62.
προσώπου καΐ πορευθέντες είσήλβον having gone, they went
αύτοϋ·
into a Village of the Sa-
ε'ις κώμην Σαμαρειτών, στε έτοιμάσαι αύ- maritans, in order to make
into a village of Samaritan! so as to prepare to preparation for him.
τφ. ^ΚαΙ ούκ έδέξαντο αυτόν, δτι τό
him. And not they received him, because the 53 And $they did not
receive him, Because he
πρόσωπον αύτοΰ f)v πορευόμενον εις 'Ιερου- was going towards Jeru-
salem.
σαλήμ. 54 Ίδόντες δέ ol μαθηταΐ αυτοί), Ίάκω-
leni. Seeing and the disciples of him, James 54 And *his DISCIPLES,
6og καΐ 'Ιωάννης, είπον Κύριε, θέλεις James and John, observing
and John, this, said, "Master, dost
said; θ Lord, w i l t thou
εΐπωμεν πυρ καταόήναι άπό τοΰ ούρανοΰ, και
thou wish that we com-
mand Fire to come down
Λν'θ speak fi.ro to come down from the heaven, And
from HEAVEN, to consume
άναλώσαι αυτούς, *[ώς καΐ 'Ηλίας έποιησε;] them?"
to consume them, [as even Elias did? ]
^ΣτραφεΙς δέ έπετ'ιμησεν αύτοίς, [και είπεν buked 55 But turning he re-
them;
Turning and
ΚαΙ he rebuked them, [and said;
Ούκ οϊδατε, οϊου πνεύματος έστέ ύμείς;] 56 and they went to An-
And
NotΒ7 you know, of what spirit are you?]
*[Έγένετο]
έπορεύΦησαν δέ πορευομένων αυτών έν τη other Village.
[It happened] and είςgoing
έτεραν κώμην. of them in tho
όδω, είπεt h e y τις
w e n t προς
t oαυτόν
a n o t h e r 'Ακολουθήσω
Tillge σοι, 57 $And as they were
way, s a i d one t o him; I w i l l follow thee, traveling on the ROAD, one
δπου 6Vv άπέρχη, * [κύριε.] δ8ΚαΙ είπεν αΰ- said to him, " I will follow
wherever thou inayest go, CO master.] And said to thee wherever thougoest."
τφ ύ Ίησοΰς· At αλωπεκές φωλεούς £χουσι,
him the Jesus; The foxes dens have, 58 And *Jesus said to
seal τά πετεινά του ουρανού κατασκηνώσεις* him, "The FOXES have
Holes, and the BIRDS of
end the birds of tho heaven roostsj
ό δέ υίός του ανθρώπου ούκ £χει, ποΰ την but theplaces
HEAVEN of shelter ;
SON of MAN has
the but son of the man not has, where the
58
not where he may recline
κεφαλήν κλίνη. ΕΙπε δέ προς έ'τερον his HEAD/'
*Ακολούθει μοι. Ό δέ είπε· Κύριε, έπίτρε- 59 §And he said to an-
other, "Follow me." But
Follow me. He but said; θ master, permit HE said, "Sir, permit me
ψόν μοι άπελθόντι πρώτον θάψαι τόν πατέρα first to go and bury my
thou mβ0e
μου. ΕΙπε δέgone
having αύτφ first
ό Ίησοΰς·
to bury"Αφες τους FATHER.'"'
the father
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. Field. 33. insure his LIFE. 34. a Bed. 36. also
will.
t 31. Matt, xxiv 17; MarU xiii. 15. $ Ά2. Gen. xix. 26 t 33. Matt, χ 3ί) ;
xvi. 25; Mark viii. 35; Luke ix. 24; John xii. 25. % 34. Matt. xxiv. 40,41;
1 Thess. iv. 17. t 36. Matt. xxiv. 28. }. 1. Luke xi. 5; Horn. xii. 12; Eph. vi. 18.
278
Chap 18:5.1 LUKE. [Chap. \S:
και άνΐΗκοπον ούκ έντρέπομαι* 5 διά γε το πα- 5 iyet, because this
WIDOW importunes me, I
ρέ*/ειν μ,οι κόπον την yr]Qnv ταντην, έκδι- will do her justice, lest
render t o m e trouble t h ew i d o w this, 1 will do at last her coming should
κήσω αυτήν Γνα μη εις τέλος ερχόμενη weary me V "
Justice her; that not to end coming
ύπωπιάζη με. 6 Ειπε δέ ό Κι ριος· Άκού- 6 And the LORD said,
she should pester me. Said and the Lord; Hear "Hear what the UNJUST
σατε, τι ό κριτής της αδικίας λέγει. 7<Ο JUDGE says ;
you, wha: the ludge the unjust says. The
δέ Θρ«ς οι» μή ποιήσει, την έκδ'ικησιν των 7 and $will not GOD do
and God not not w i l l do the Justice for the
justice for THOSE CHOSEN
εκλεκτών αύτοΰ των όοώντων προς αυτόν ONES of his, who are CRY
ING to him Day and Night,
ημέρας και νυκτός, και μακρο^υμών έπ' and he is compassionate
day " and night", and bearing long towards towards them?
8
αΰτοίς; Λέγ<ο ι'μΐν, δτι. ποιήοει την
8 I tell you, JThat he
εκδίκησιν αυτών έν τάνει. Πλην ό υΙός
Justice for them in an instai :. Hut the son
will speedily do them JUS-
TICE. But when the SON
τοΰ άνθρωπου έλθο>ν δρα εύρήσει την of MAN comes, will he find
this BELIEF on the LAND?"
πίοτιν επί της γης:
faith on the earth?
β
9 And he spoke this
ΕΙπε δέ προς τινας τους πεποιθότας PARAI5LE also to SOME.
He spoke and also to some those trusting
έφ' έαυτοίς δτι ε?<τΙ δίκαιοι, καΐ έξονθε-
$who TRUSTED in them-
ln th pis-
selves That they were
νοΰντας τους λοιπούς, την πο,ραβολήν ταντην
righteous, and despised
ing " the others, the parable t h i s : OTHERS.
1ο
" Α ν 0 ρ ω π ο ι δύο ά ν έ β η σ α ν ε ι ς τό Ιερόν προσεύ- 10 " T w o Men went up
Men two w n t up into the temple to pray; i n t o t h e T E M P L E to p r a y ;
ξασθαι* ό είς Φαριοαΐος καΐ ό έτερος Τελώνης. the ONE a P h a r i s e e , a n d
the one a Pharisee, and the other a tax-tjaUicrer. the OTHER a T r i b u t e - t a k e r
ϊΐ'Ο φαη>α(ά'*ζ, ατ«#ρ>ς π ρ ο ς ε α ν τ ό ν , τ α ΰ τ α
The Pharisee, standing by himself, these 11 T h e P H A R I S E E s t a n d
προσηύ- FXO· Ό θεός, εΰ/αριστώ σοι, δτι
he prayed· The God, 1 give thanks to thee, that i n g by himself, prayed
t h u s ; f'O GOD. I t h a n k
ούκ ε'μι ωσπερ ol λοιποί των ανθρώπων, thee, T h a t Τ am n o t like
OTHER MEN,—Rapacious.
δοπ«γι-ς, άδικοι, μοιγοί, Ϋ\ καΐ ώς Unjust. Dissolute, or even
Ρ 1 u n c i e ι * β r s ι u n j u s t o 12
nes, &dul t©i*ers
( or even 1Ike like T h i s TRIBUTE TAKER.
οΰτος ό τελώνης. Νηοτευο> δις τοΰ σαββά-
this the tax-gatherer. I fast twice of the weok, 12 I fast twice in t h e
του, άπ^δεκατώ πάντα δσα κτωμαι. 1ί5ΚαΙ ό WEEK, I t i t h e all t h a t I
I tithe a l l what I acquire. And the acquire.'
τελώντις μακοόθεν εοτώς ούκ
13 * B u t t h e TRIBUTE
ουδέ τ^ΰς οφθαλμούς είς τόν TAKER, s t a n d i n g a t a dis
not even the eyes to the t a n c e , would not even lift
οι'ρανόν επαοαι* <^λλ' έττπτεν * Γείςΐ τό Up his EYES tO HEAVEN,
heaven lift up; but he smote [on] the but s m o t e his BREAST, say
285
Chap. 19:37.] LUKE. [Chap. 19:47.
τος 6έ αύτοΰ ί]δη προς τχί καταβάσει του 37 And when he was
near and of him now to the descent of the now approaching, at the
δρους των έλαιών, {ίρξαντο άπαν τό DESCENT Of t h e MOUNT Of
m o u n t a i n of t h e o l i v e - t r e e s , began a l l the OLIVES, all the MULTI-
πλήθος των μαθητών χαίροντες αίνείν τόν TUDE of the DISCIPLES
multitude of the disciples rejoicing to praise the
began to rejoice, and
Θεόν φωνή μεγάλη περί πασών ών εί- praise God with a loud
God w i t h a v o i c e loud* f o r a l l w h i c h t h e y
Voice, for all the Miracles
δον δυνάμεων, 3 δ λέγοντες. Ευλογημένος ό which they had seen,
saw mighty works, saying: Worthy of blessing the
ερχόμενος βασιλεύς έν ονόματι Κυρίου* ειρήνη 38 saying, $"Blessed be
coming king in name of Lord; peace the COMING KING in the
έν ούρανώ, και δόξα έν ύψ'ιστοις. 3 9 Καί τίνες Name of Jehovah ! Peace
\νκ *iefl,VGQ« 9.ucl filory i ix hi&liesfc· ^ Q Q some in Heaven, and Glory in
the highest heaven.*'
των Φαρισαίων άπό τοΰ δχλου είπον προς 39 And some of the
of the Pharisees from the crowd said to PHARISEES, among the
αυτόν* Διδάσκαλε, έπιτίμησον τοις μαθηταίς CROWD, said to him,
him; Ο teacher, rebuke the disciples
σου. 40
ΚαΙ αποκριθείς είπεν *[αύτοίς·] Λέ- "Teacher, rebuke thy DIS-
of thee. And answering he said [totliem:] I CIPLES."
γα> ύμίν, δτι έάν οδτοι σιωπήσωσιν, oi 40 But answering he
say to you, that if these should be silent, the said; " I tell you, That if
λίθοι κεκράξονται. these should be silent,
stones w i l l cry out. §the STONES would im-
mediately cry out."
^ΚαΙ &ς ηγγισεν, Ιδών τήν πόλιν, Ιίκλαυ-
And as hedrewnear, seeing the city, he wept 41 And as he drew
σεν έπ' αύτη, λέγων 4 2 "Οτι εΐ έ'γνως near, beholding the ciTr,
$he wept over it,
καϊ συ, * [καίγε] έν τή ήμερα *[σο\)] 42 saying, "O, t h a t
even thou, [at least] In 'the da> tof thee] thou hadst known, even
ταύτχι, τά προς είρήνην σου· νΰν δε thou, at this DAY, the
THINGS which are for thy
έκρύβη άπό οφθαλμών σου. ^ " Ο τ ι ^ξου- Peace! But now they are
I t · I s lllQCiGIX Ι Γ ΟΙΪ1. Gy Θ3 o f til G Ο t IT Ο Γ Λν i l l
hidden from thine Eyes.
σιν ήμρραι επί σέ, καΐ περιβαλουσιν ol 43 For the Days will
come days on this, and wll 1 throw around the come on thee, when thine
εχθροί σου χάρακα σοι, καΐ περικυκλώ- ENEMIES shall throw a
σουσί σε, καΐ συνέξουσί σε πάντοθεν* Rampart around thee, and
ΪΟΙΙΟ-Ί tlii?ο mi{l w i l l p r e s s t h o o o n o v e r y s i d e j enclose
thee in
thee and · press
on every side,
44
κα1 έδαφιοϋσί σε, καΐ τά
and will level with the ground thee, and the level 44 and will lay thee
with the ground, and
τέκνα σου έν σοι* καΐ ούκ άφήσουσιν thy CHILDREN in thee;
έν σοΙ λίθον επί λίθω* άνθ' ών ούκ and they will not leave a
In thee a stone on a stone; because of which not Stone upon a Ston«e in
£γνως τόν καιρόν της επισκοπής σου. tliee because thou didst
thouknowest the season of the visitation of thee. not know the SEASON of
thy VISITATION.
^ΚαΙ είσελθών εις τό Ιερόν, η*ρξατο έκβάλ- 45 $And going into the
TEMPLE, he began to ex-
λειν τους πωλοΰντας *£έν αύτω καΐ άγοράξον- pel THOSE Who SOLD,
cut those selling [in "it and buy- 46 saying to them, " I t
τας,] 4 0 λέγων αύτοϊς* Γέγραπται· <<Ό οίκος is written, $*My HOUSE
μου οίκος προσευχής έστιν* ύμεΐς δέ αυτόν '*shall be a House of.
of m e a house of prayer is; you but it 'Prayer;' but you "have
έποιήσατε σπήλαιον ληστών.» 4 7 Kai ήν made it a Den of Robbers."
made a den of robbers." And he was 47 And he was teaching
in, the TEMPLE EVERY DAY ;
διδάσκων τό κ α θ ' ήμέραν έν τω Ιερώ* ot
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 0 . to them—-omit. 4'2. at least—omit. 42. of t h e e —
omit. 4 5. in it and buying—omit. 4G. shall be a HOUSW.
$ 38. Psa. cxviii. 2 6 ; Luke xiii. 35. % 40. Hab. ii. 1 1 . $ i l . John x i , 3 5 ,
$ 45. Matt. xxi. 1 2 ; Mark xi. 11, 15. t 46. Isa. lvi. 7.
Chap. 19:48.] LUKE. [Chap. 20:10.
δέ αρχιερείς καΐ ol γραμματείς έζήτουν αυτόν a n d $ t h e HIGH-PRIESTS
And li igli—pr i es t s an (I tiie scribes sought 4 8iiim
άπολέσαι, καΐ oi πρώτοι του λαοΰ. ΚαΙ and the SCRIBES and the
to destroy, and the chief ones of the people. And CHIEFS Of the PEOPLE,
ούχ εΰρισκον τό τΐ ποιήσωσιν
ό λαός were seeking to destroy
they might do; the people
him.
not finding that wha
γαρ άπας έξεκρέματο αύτοΰ άκούων.48 And they could not
for a l l were very attentive him hearing. find HOW to do it, for all
ΚΕΦ. κ ' . 20. the PEOPLE were very at-
Χ tentive to hear him.
ΚαΙ έγένετο έν μιφ των ήμερων εκείνων
διδάσκοντος αύτοϋ τόν λαόν έν τω Ιερφ, καΐ CHAPTER XX.
^ίνΛs tejicliiriff οf him tiie people in the tΘΙΪΙp*e> inid
εύαγγελιζομένου, επέστησαν ot αρχιερείς one1 of §And it occurred on
* those DAYS, as he
preaching glad tidings, stood by the high-priests
was teaching the PEOPLE
«at ol γραμματείς συν τοίς πρεσβυτέροις, in the TEMPLE, and pro-
2
claiming glad tidings, the
κα1 είπον προς αυτόν, λέγοντες· Είπε ήμίν, HIGH-PRIESTS, and the
SCRIBES, with the ELDERS
έν ποία εξουσία ταϋτα ποιείς; η τίς came upon him,
by what* authority these thing
doestthou? >τ w h o 2 and said to him, say-
έστιν ό δούς σοι την έξουσίαν ταύτην; ing, "Tell us, §by What
is he having'given to thee the authority this?
8
Authority thou doest These
ΆποκριθεΙς δέ είπε προς αυτούς· Έρωτήσο) things? or who is HE that
Answering and he said to them: Will4 ask EMPOWERED thee?"
υμάς κάγώ §να λόγον, καΐ είπατε μοι· Τό 3 And answering he said
you also I one word, and say you tome; The to them, " I a l s o w i l l
βάπτισμα 'Ιωάννου έξ ούρανοϋ ήν, ή* έ | ask you *a Question; and
dipping of John from heaven WES| or from answer me;
5
ανθρώπων; Ot δέ συνελογισαντο προς εαυ- 4 Was the IMMERSION
τούς, λέγοντες· "Οτι έάν εϊπωμεν Έξ of John from Heaven, or
from Men?"
selves, saying: That if we should say; From 5 And THEY reasoned
ουρανού έρεΐ* ΔιατΙ * [οδν] ουκ έπιστεύ- among themselves, saying,
heaven he w i l l β say; Why Cthen] not did you
σατε αύτώ: Έάν "If we say, 'From Heav-
believe him? εΐπωμεν 'Εξ en,' he will retort, 'Why
and we should say; From did you not believe him?'
ανθρώπων πάς ό λαός καταλιθάσει ημάς· Men,' 6 But if we say, 'From
γάρ έστιν, Ίωάννην προ- all the PEOPLE will
πεπεισμένος
baving been persuaded for i t is, John a STONE u s ; $for they are
baving been 7
φήτην είναι. ΚαΙ άπεκρίθησαν μη
persuaded εΐδέ- persuaded that John was
prophet to be. 8 And Ι they answered not to hare a 7Prophet." And they answered,
ναι πόθεν. ΚαΙ ό Ίησοϋς είπεν αΰτοίς·
known whence. And the Jesus said to them; that they did not know
Ουδέ έγώ λέγω ύμίν, έν ποία εξουσία ταΰτα whence it was.
Neither I t e l l to you, by what authority these 8 And JESUS said to
ποιώ them, "Neither do I tell
I do. you by What Authority I
Ήρξατο δέ προς τόν λαόν λέγειν την perform these things."
tie began and to the people to say the
9 And he began to speak
«α^αβολήν ταύτην "Ανθρωπος έφΰτευσεν this PARABLE to the PEO-
parable this: A man planted PLE : §"A Man planted a
αμπελώνα, καΐ έξέδοτο αυτόν γεωργοίς· Vineyard, and leased it to
A vineyard, &nd l e t out it to husbandmonj Cultivators, and left the
10 country for a long time.
καΐ άπεδήμησε χρόνους Ικανούς. ΚαΙ έν 10 And at the Season he
and went abroad times many. And in sent a Servant to the CUL-
καιρώ απέστειλε προς τους γεωργούς δοϋλον,
season
* VATICAN he sent
M A N U Sto
C R I Pthe
T . — 1husbandmen a slave,
. the DAY. 3. a Question. 5. then—omit.
t 47. Mark x i . 1 8 ; John vii. 1 9 ; viii. 37. t 1. Matt, xxi, 2 3 . $ 2. Acts iv.
7 ; v i i . 2 7 . $ 6. Matt. xvi. 9 ; xxi. 2 6 ; Luke vii. 29. t 9. Matt. xxi. 3 3 ; Mark
xii. 1 .
287
Chap. 20:11.1 LUKE. [Chap. 20:19.
ίνα άπό τοϋ καρποί) τοΰ άμπελώνος δώ- TI VATORS, that they should
t h a t from of t h e f r u i t of t h e v i n e y a r d they give him of the FRUIT of
σιν αύτω· ot δε γεωργοί, δείραν- the VINEYARD. But the
might give to him; the but husbandmen, having CULTIVATORS beat him,
τες αυτόν, έξαπέστειλαν κενόν. u Kal and sent him away empty.
beaten him, sent away empty. And
προσέΰετο πέμψαι έτερον δοΰλον ol δε 11 And again he sent
Another Servant; and
κάκείνον δείραντες καΐ άτιμάσαντες, THEY beat him also, and
also this having beaten and having dishonored, having shamefully treated
έξαπέστειλαν κενόν. 12 ΚαΙ προσέϋετο πέμ- him, sent him away empty.
sent away empty. And he proceeded to
ψαι τρίτον ot δε καΐ τοΰτον τραυματίσαν- 12 And again he sent a
send a third; they but also this having third ; and THEY wounded
τες έξέβαλον. 18 Είπε δε 6 κύριος τοϋ him also, and drove him
wounded cast out. Said and the lord of the out.
άμπελώνος· Ti ποιήσω; πέμψω τον 13 Then the OWNER of
υΐόν μου τον άγαπητόν ίσως τοϋτον ίδόν-
the VINEYARD said, 'What
son of me the beloved; perhaps this see- shall I do ? I will send my
BELOVED SON ; perhaps
τες έντραπήσονται. 14 Ίδόντες δέ αυτόν ol they will respect him.'
γεωργοί, διελογίζοντο προς εαυτούς, λέγον- 14 But when the CUL-
husbandmen, they reasoned with themselves, say—
TIVATORS saw him, they
τες* Ούτος έστιν ό κληρονόμος* *[δεΰτε,] reasoned among them-
ing; This is the heir; [come,]
selves, saying, 'This is the
άποκτείνοιμεν αυτόν, ίνα ημών γένηται ή HEIR ; let us kill him, that
we may k i l l him, that to us may be the the INHERITANCE may be-
15
κληρονομιά. ΚαΙ έκβαλόντες αυτόν εξω τοϋ come ours.'
inheritance. And casting him out of the
άμπελώνος, άπέκτειναν. Τι οΰν ποιήσει 15 And having thrust
him out of the VINEYARD,
αύτοίς ό κύριος τοϋ άμπελώνος; 16
Έλεύσε- they killed him. What,
to them the lord of the vineyard? He w i l l therefore, will the OWNER
of the VINEYARD do to
ται καΐ απολέσει τους γεωργούς τούτους, them ?
καΐ δώσει ·»όν αμπελώνα άλλοις. Άκούσαντες
16 He will come and de-
stroy those CULTIVATORS,
1 7 and give the VINEYARD to
δέ είπον Μη γένοιτο. Ό δέ, έμβλέ- others." And having heard
it, they said, "Let it not
ψας αύτοίς, είπε· ΤΙ οδν έστι τό be."
looked to them, he said; What then is that
γεγραμμένον τοΰτο· «Λίθον δν άπεδοκί- 17 And looking on them,
HE said, "What is THIS
μασαν ol οίκοδομοϋντες, ούτος έγενήθη then that is WRITTEN, $'A
jected the builders, this has been made 'Stone which the BUILD-
εις κεφαλήν γωνίας;» 18
Πάς ό πεσών έπ' 'ERS rejected, has become
into a head corner?" All the falling upon 'the Head of the Corner?'
εκείνον τόν λίθον, συνθλασθήσεται· έφ' ον
18 WHOEVER FALLS on
δ' αν πέση λικμήσει αυτόν. 19 ΚαΙ that STONE will be bruised ;
b u t i t m a y f a l l , w i l l g r i n d t o p o w d e r h i m . And but on whom it may fall, it
έζήτησαν ot αρχιερείς καΐ ol γραμματείς will crush him to pieces."
sough t the high~priests and tho scribes
έπιβαλεϊν έπ' αυτόν τάς χείρας έν αύτη τη 19 In that very HOUR,
to put on him the hands In this the the HIGH-PRIESTS and
ωρα* καΐ έφοβήθησαν τόν λαόν έγνωσαν SCRIBES sought to lay
hour; but they feared the people; they knew HANDS on him, but they
γαρ, δτι προς αυτούς την παραδολήν ταύτην feared the PEOPLE ; for
they knew That he had
είπε. spoken this PARABLE con-
he spoke. cerning them.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 4 . come—omit,
t 17. PSP. cxviii. 2 7 · xxi 42.
Chap. 20:20.] LUKE. [Chap. 20:30.
20
ΚαΙ παρατηρήσαντες απέστειλαν έγκαθέ- 20 $And watching him,
And having watched they sent spies, they sent forth Spies,
τους, ύποκρινομένους εαυτούς δικαίους είναι· feigning themselves to be
feigning themselves righteous to be; righteous men, that they
might take hold of His
ϊνα έπιλάβωνται αύτοΰ λόγου, εις Speech, in order to DE-
that theymight layhold ofliim ofaword, inorder LIVER him up to the COM-
τό παραδοϋναι αυτόν ττί άρχη καΐ τχί MAND and AUTHORITY of
to the to deliver up him to the rule and to the
21 t h e GOVERNOR.
εξουσία τοΰ ήγεμονος. Και έπηρωτησαν
fiiithority of tli© §ovemoi*· 21 And they asked him,
A.iid t li © y ASJCGU
αυτόν, λέγοντες· Διδάσκαλε, οϊδαμεν, δτι saying, §"Teacher, we
ορθώς λέγεις καΐ διδάσκεις, καΐ ού know That thou speakest
rightly thou speakest and thou teachest, and not and teachest correctly,
λαμβάνεις and dost
πρόσωπον, άλλ' έπ' άληθεί- spect personal not partially re-
thoudo uth Appear-
αζ την όδόν τοΰ Θεοΰ διδάσκεις. "Εξεσ- 22 ance, but teachest the
the way of the WAY of GOD in Truth;
God thou teachest. Is it
τιν ήμΐν Κα'ισαρι φόρον δοΰναι, ή οΰ; 22 Is it lawful for us,
lawful for us to Caesar tax or not, to pay Tribute to
to give, or not?
^Κατανοήσας δε αυτών την πανουργ'ιαν, είπε Caesar?"
Perceiving but of them the craftiness, he said 23 But perceiving Their
προς αυτούς* * [Τι με πειράζετε;] 24Δείξατέ CUNNING, he said to them,
to them; [Why me tempt you?] Show you
μοι
to me
δηνάριον τίνος έχει εΙκόνα καΐ 24 "Show me a Dena-
έπιγραφήν; 'Αποκριθέντες δέ είπον ΚαΙ- rius. Whose Likeness and
Inscription has it?" And
inscription? Answering and they said: Of
*THEY said, "Caesar's."
σαρος. &*(} δέ είπεν αύτοίς· Άπόδοτε
Caesar. He and said to them; Give you back 25 And HE said to them,
τοίνυν τά Καίσαρος, Κα'ισαρι· καΐ τά "Render, then, the THINGS
HIGQ til β Ui i n^r s ofCftesftTf toCnesfti*j it lid tliexhiii^s of Caesar, to Csesar ; and the
τοϋ θεοϋ, τφ θεφ. 2βΚαΙ ούκ ίσχυσαν THINGS of GOD, to GOD."
of the God, to the God. And not they were able
έπιλαβέσθαι αύτου ρήματος εναντίον τοΰ 26 And they were not
able to take hold of *a
λαοΰ καΐ Φαυμάσαντες επί τχί άποκρίσει αύ- WORD before the PEOPLE ;
pcopl and wondering at the answer of and they wondered at his
τοΰ, έσίγησαν. ANSWER, and were silent.
him, they were silent.
^Προσελθόντες δέ τίνες των Σαδδου- 27 $Then SOME of the
Approacning dud some of tne SadcLucoeSy SADDUCEES, *who S A T
there is no Resurrection,
«αίων, ol άντιλέγοντες άνάστασιν μή είναι, approaching, asked him,
επερώτησαν αυτόν, ^λέγοντες· Διδάσκαλε,
28 saying, "Teacher,
asked him, saying;
O teacher, $Moses wrote for us, 'If
Μωσης 8γραψεν ήμίν, «έάν τίνος άδε a man's brother should die,
άποθάνχι,uirrote
Jt%ζί{^ftΆ έχωνf oγυναίκα,
r u s **I£ καΐ οΰτος
any o o aάτεκνος
tor having a Wife, and *he be
should die having a wife, and this childless without children, that his
άποθάνχι, ίνα λάβτ) δ αδελφός αύτοΰ BROTHER should take his
should die, that should take the brother of him
τήν γυναίκα, καΐ έξαναστήσχ) σπέρμα τφ spring WIFE, and raise up Off-
the wife, and should raise up to his BROTHER/
seed to the
29
άδελφφ αύτοΰ.» Έπτά ουν αδελφοί ήσαν
29 Now there were Sev-
brother ofhimself." Seven now brothers
were;
καΐ ό πρώτος γυναίκα, άπέθανεν en
λαβών Brothers; and the
FIRST, having taken a
and the first having taken
a wife, died
άτεκνοζ. Kai *[ελαβεν] δ δεύτερος *[τήν Wife, died childless.
30
293
Chap. 21:28.] LUKE. [Chap. 2 2 : 1 .
δυνάμεως καΐ δόξης πολλής.
28
Άρχομένων 28 When these things are
power and glory great. Beginning beginning to occur, raise
yourselves, and lift up your
δέ τούτων γίνεσθαι, ανακύψατε καΐ επά- HEADS ; for your DELIV-
ERANCE is drawing near."
ρατε τάς κεφάλας υμών διότι εγγίζει 29 And he spoke a Par-
Hit t h e lio&cls o f you*
29
bcciiu.se drsiws ixeiii* able to them ;—"Behold
ή άπολ\'>τρο)0ΐς υμών. K a i είπε παραβολήν the FIG-TREE, and All the
tliθ deliverance of you· And, he spoke sx parable
αύτοίς· "Ιδετε την συκην καΐ πάντα τά TREES.
t o t h e m ; See you t h e fig-tree a n d a l l t h e 30 When they now put
3Ο forth, observing it, you
δένδρα· δταν προβάλωσιν ήδη, βλέποντες,
know of yourselves That
treesj when, they slioot forth now, beholding, the SUMMER already is
άφ' εαυτών γινώσκετε, δτι ήδη εγγύς
from of yourselves you know, that now near near.
τό θέρος έστιν. 31 Ουτω καΐ ύμείς, δταν 31 Thus, also when you
the summer is. So also you, when see these events occurring,
ΐδητε ταϋτα γινόμενα, γινώσκετε, δτι know That the KINGDOM
you may see these occurring, know you, that of GOD is near.
εγγύς έστιν ή βασιλεία του Θεοϋ. 3 2 Ά μ ή ν 32 Indeed I say to you,
near is the kingdom of the God. Indeed T h i s GENERATION Will n o t
λέγω ύμίν, δτι ού μή παρέλθτ] ή pass away, till all be ac-
complished.
γενεά αΰτη, εως όΐν πάντα γένηται. ^ Ό 33 The HEAVEN and the
generation this, till a l l m a y be done. T h e EARTH will fail; but my
ουρανός καΐ ή γη παρελεύσονται· ol δέ WORDS cannot fail.
λόγοι μου ού μή παρέλθωσι. 8 4 Προσέχε- 34 But $take heed to
"words of me not not may pass away. Take heed yourselves.. lest Your
τε δέ έαυτοίς, μήποτε βαρηθώσιν HEARTS be oppressed by
but to yourselves, lest should be burdened Gluttony, and Drunken-
υμών αϊ καρδίαι έν κραιπάλη, καΐ μέ- ness, and Anxieties of life,
and that DAY should come
of you the hearts with surfeiting, and drunken- unexpectedly upon you.
•&X), καΐ μερίμναις βιωτικαίς· καΐ αιφνίδιος
ness, and anxieties of l i f e ; a n d s u d d3e5 n l y 35 For it will come, like
έφ' ΰμας έπιστη ή ημέρα εκείνη. Ώς a Snare, on All THOSE
on you may come the day that. As DWELLING on the Face of
παγίς γάρ έπελεύσεται επί πάντας τους καθη- the WThole LAND.
a s n a r e f o ri t w i l l c o m e o n a l l t h o s e d w e l l - 36 $*Be you watchful,
μένους επί πρόσωπον πάσης της γης. ^'Αγρυ- therefore, at all times,
praying that you may be
ot5v έν παντί καιρώ, δεόμενοι, ίνα regarded worthy to escape
you then in every season, praying, that
All these THINGS BEING
«αταξιονθητε έκφυγείν ταΰτα πάντα ABOUT to occur, and to
you m a y l>e a c c o u n t e d w o r t h y t o e s c a p e t h e s e a l l stand before the SON of
τά μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι, και σταΦήναι εμ- MAN/'
tho things beln^ about to occur, and to stand In 37 Now he was teaching
προσθεν του υΐοϋ του άνθρωπου. fduring the DAYS in the
Dresenco of the son of the man TEMPLE, and going out he
* S7T m lodged at NIGHTS in THAT
Hv δέ τάς ημέρας έν τω Ιερώ διδάσκων MOUNTAIN which is called
ΗΘ was and the days in the temple teaching;
τάς δέ νύκτας εξερχόμενος ηύλ'ιζετο εις τό the Mount of Olives.
the and nights going out he lodged in the 38 And All the PEOPLE
38
δρος τό καλούμενον -έλαιών. Kai came early to him in the
mountain that being called of olive trees. And TEMPLE to hear him.
πάς ό λαός ώρθριζε προς αυτόν έν τω
all the people came early to him in the CHAPTER XXII.
Ιερώ άκούειν αύτοΰ. ΚΕΦ. « 6 \ 22. 1 5 Ή γ -
templo to hear him. Drew 1 NOW $THAT FEAST
γιζε δέ ή εορτή τών άζύμων, ή Of UNLEAVENED BREAD,
near now the feast of the unleavened cakes, that which is CALLED the Pass-
* VATICAN M A N U S C B I P T . — 3 6 . But watch you, and pray always, that you may prevail
to escape.
$ 34. Bora. xiii. 1 3 ; 1 Thess. v. 6 ; 1 Pet. iv. 7. % 36. Matt. xxiv. 4 2 ; xxv. 1 3 ;
Mark xiii. 33. $ 37. John viii. 1, 2 ; Luke xxii. 39. % 1. Matt. xxvi. 2 ; Mark xiv.
294
Chap. 22:2.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:14.
λεγομένη πάσχα· 2κα1 έζήτουν ot αρχιερείς over, was drawing near.
being called passover; and sought the high-priests 2 And the HIGH-PRIESTS
otal ol γραμματείς, τό πώς άνέλωσιν αυτόν* and SCRIBES sought HOW
and the scribes, the how theymight ki 11 him; they might kill him ; for
έφοβοΰντο γαρ τόν λαόν. 3Είσήλθε δέ σατα- they feared the PEOPLE.
they feared for the people. Entered and adver-
νας εΙς Ίούδαν τόν 3 §And the Adversary-
έπικαλούμενον entered* into THAT Judas,
*Ισκαριώτην, δντα έκ τοϋ άριθμοΰ τών of the Iscariot,
CALLED who was
NUMBER of the
Iscariot, being of the number of the TWELVE.
4
δώδεκα. Kai άπελθών συνελάλησε τοις 4 And he went and talked
twelve. And going he talked with the with the HIGH-PRIESTS
άρχιερεΰσι καΐ τοις στρατηγοίς, τό πώς αυτόν and OFFICERS, HOW he
high-priests and the officers, the how might deliver him up to
him
them.
παραδφ αύτοίς. 5Kai έχάρησαν 5 And they were glad,
he might deliver up to them. And they were glad; and agreed to give him
και συνέθεντο αύτφ άργύριον δοϋναι. 6ΚαΙ Money.
and agreed to him silver to give. And 6 And he consented, and
εξομολόγησε· καΐ έζήτει εύκαιρίαν sought a Convenient time
του to DELIVER him up to them
he consented; and he sought opportunity of the in theabsenceof theCrowd.
παραδοΰναι αυτόν αύτοίς όίτερ δχλου.
to deliver up him to them without of a crowd. 7 $Now the DAY of UN-
7Τ
Ηλθε δέ ή ήμερα τών άζύμων, LEAVENED BREAD came,
Came and the day of the unleavened cakes, on which it was necessary
to sacrifice the PASCHAL
έν fj έδει θύεσθαι τό πά- LAMB.
in which8 i t i s necessary to sacrifice the paschal 8 And he sent Peter and
<?χα· κα1 απέστειλε Πέτρον καΐ Ίωάννην, John, saying, "Go, and
lamb; and he sent Peter and John,
prepare the PASSOVER for
είπων Πορευθέντες ετοιμάσατε ήμίν τό us, that we may eat."
saying; Going prepare you for us
πάσχα, ίνα φάγωμεν. eOt δέ είπον αύτφ· "Where
the 9 And THEY said to him
passover, that we may eat. They and 1 0 said to him;
dost thou wish
Ποΰ θέλεις έτοιμάσωμεν; Ό δέ είπεν that we*prepare for thee
Where wiltthou we make ready? He and said to eat the PASSOVER?"
αύτοίς* 'Ιδού, είσελθόντων υμών είς την "Behold,10 And HE said to them,
as you enter the
CITY, a Man carrying a
πόλιν, συναντήσει ύμίν άνθρωπος κεράμιον Pitcher of Water will meet
you ; follow him into the
ί'δατος βαστάζων ακολουθήσατε αύτφ εις την HOUSE where he enters.
11 And you shall say to
οίκίαν, οΰ είσπορεύεται* καΐ έρείτε τφ the MASTER of the HOUSE,
'The TEACHER says to thee,
οίκοδεσπότχι της οικίας* -^Λέγει σοι δ Where is the GUEST-CHAM-
housemaster of the house; Says to thee the BER, where I may eat the
διδάσκαλος· Ποϋ έστι τό κατάλ*·μα, δπου PASSOVER with my DISCI-
teacher; Where is the guest-chamber, where PLES ?'
τό πάσχα μετά τών μαθητών μου φάγω;
the passover with the disciples ofme Imayeat? 12 And he will show you
^Κάκείνος ύμίν δείξει άνώγαιον μέγα a large Upper-room fur-
And he to you w i l l show an upper room large
18 nished ready ; there pre-
έστρωμένον* έκεΐ ετοιμάσατε. Άπελ- pare."
having been furnished; there prepare you.
Φόντε ς δέ εδρον καθώς εΐρηκεν αύτοίς· found
Having 13 And they went, and
gone and they found even as he had said to them; all even as he had
ital ήτοίμασαν τό πάσχα. said to them; and they
and they prepared the passover.
14
prepared the PASSOVER.
ΚαΙ δτε έγένετο ή ωρα, άνέπεσε, καΐ 14 JAnd when the HOUR
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 . into THAT Judas, called Iscariot. 9. prepare for thee
to eat the PASSOVER.
$ 3. Matt. xxvi. 14; Matt. xiv. 10; John xiil. 2, 27. ί 7. Mutt. xxvi. 17; Mark
Xiv. 12. t 14. Matt. xxvi. 2 0 ; Mark xiv. 17.
295
Chap. 22:15.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:25.
ol δώδεκα απόστολοι συν αύτφ. 15Κα). είπε came, he reclined and*the
the twelve apostles with him. And he said APOSTLES with him.
προς αυτούς· 'Επιθυμία έπεθύμησα τοϋτο 15 And he said to them,
to them; With desire Ihavedesired this I have earnestly desired
τό πάσχα ςραγείν μ ε θ ' υμών, πρό τοΰ με to eat This PASSOVER with
you before I SUFFER ;
παθεϊν. 1 β Λέγω γάρ ύμίν, 8τι
to suffer. I say for to you, that [no mo 16 for I say to you, I
μή φάγω έξ αύτοΰ, έ'ως δτου πληρωθη will not eat *of it, till i t
not Imayeat of i t , till i t maybe fulfil led shall be fulfilled in the
έν τχ\ βασιλεία του Θεοΰ. 1 7 ΚαΙ δεξάμενος KINGDOM of GOD/'
in the kingdom of the God. And having taken 17 And taking a Cup,
ποτήριον, εύχαριστήσας είπε·
Λάβετε having given thanks, he
a cup, having given thanks he said: Take you
said, "Take this, and di-
ιμ
τοΰτο, και διαμερίσατε έαυτοίς. Αέ- vide it among yourselves;
this, and divide you among yourselves. I
18 for $1 say to you, I
γω γάρ ΰμίν, δτι ού μή πίω άπό will not drink *from
say for to you, that not not I m a y drink of HENCEFORTH of the PRO-
τοϋ γεννήματος της αμπέλου έως δτου ή DUCT of the VINE, till the
the product of tliΘ vine* till ill Θ KINGDOM of GOD shall
βασιλεία τοϋ Θεοΰ UX&r\. 1 9 ΚαΙ λαβών come."
kingdom of the God may come. And having taken 19 §And taking a Loaf,
βρτον,
αΰτοΐς, λ έ γ ω ν Τοΰτό έστι
εΰχαριστήσας τό κ
Ι'κλασε, σώμα μου, and having given thanks,
α ! έ'δωκεν
saying: This i s the body of me, he broke it, and gave to
τό υπέρ υμών διδόμενο" τουτ( them, saying, "This is
that In behalf of you being given; this do you THAT BODY of mine which
this
εις τήν έμήν άνάμνησιν. 20
Ώσαύτως καΐ is GIVEN for you ; do this
ixx tli θ m y jrciueixil^r&iice· Xu 1 lice m&iinci* &lso in MY Remembrance."
τό ποτήριον, μετά τό δειπνησαι, λέγων 20 I n like manner also
Τοϋτο τό ποτήριον, ή καινή διαθήκη έν τώ the CUP, after the SUPPER,
This the cup, the new covenant in the saying, "This CUP is the
αΐμ,ατί μου, τό υπέρ υμών έκχυνό- N E W Covenant i n m y
blood of me, that in behalf of you being BLOOD, THAT in your be-
μενον. ^ Π λ ή ν Ιδού, ή χεΙρ τοΰ παρά- half being POURED OUT.
pour eel out· But lOy to© lifliid of tli Θ deliver™
21 §But, behold, the
δίδοντος με μετ' έμοΰ επί της τραπέζης. HAND Of HIM WllO DELIV-
ing up me with mine on the table.
22 ERS me up is with mine on
Kai 6 μέν υΙός τοΰ ανθρώπου πορεύεται the TABLE.
And the indeed son of- the man goes away
22 *For indeed the SON
κατά τό ώρισμένον πλην ούαΐ of MAN is going away, ac-
according to that having been appointed; but woe cording to THAT which has
τω άνθρώπφ έκείνω, δι' οδ παρα- been APPOINTED ; but Woe
to the man that, through whom he i s to that MAN by whom he
is delivered u p ! "
δίδοται. ^ΚαΙ αυτοί ίίρξαντο συξητείν
delivered up. And they began to inquire 23 And they began to
inquire among themselves,
προς εαυτούς, τό, τΙς δρα εΐη έξ WHICH of them it could be
among themselves, the, which then i t could be of who was about to do this.
αυτών ό τοΰτο μέλλων πράσσειν. 24$And there was also
them the this being about to do. a Contention among them,
^'Εγένετο δέ καΐ φιλονεικία έν WHICH of them should be
There had been and also a strife among thought the greatest.
αύτοίς, τό, τΙς αυτών δοκεΐ είναι μεί- 25 tAnd HE said to
them, the, which of them thinks to be great-
tov. X*Q δέ είπεν αύτοίς· Ot βασιλείς τών them, "The KINGS of the
er. He but said to them; The kings of the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 4 . the APOSTLES with him. 16. no more—omit. 16,
the same, till. 18. from HENCEFORTH. 22. for indeed.
% 18. Matt. xxvi. 2 9 ; Mark xiv. 25. $ 19. 1 Cor. xi. 24. t 2 1 . Psa. xli. 9 ;
Matt. xxvi. 2 1 , 2 3 ; Mark xiv. 1 8 ; John xiii. 2 1 , 26. $ 24. Mark ix. 3 4 ; Luke ix. 4 6 .
% 25. Matt. xx. 2 5 ; Mark x. 42.
296
Chap. 22:26.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:35.
εθνών κυριεύουσιν αυτών και ot NATIONS exercise dominion
over them; and THOSE
έξουσιάξοντες αυτών, εύεργέται καλοϋνται. HAVING AUTHORITY over
having authority of them, benefactors are called.
26
them are styled fBene-
Ύμείς δέ ούχ οΰτως· άλλ' ό μείζων έν f actors.
You l)ii t not so" t)ut tlie ^rejiter itixioxi^
26 But you must not be
ύμίν, γενέσθω ώς ό νεώτερος· καΐ ό so ; but let the GREATEST
yoiij l e t liiin. Ι)ΘCΟΏΙΘ &S to© youii^Grj ^nu Χ,ΧΙΘ among you become as the
ηγούμενος, ώς ό διακόνων. 27ΤΙς γαρ LEAST, and the GOVERNOR
μείζων; ό άνακείμενος, ή 6 διακόνων, ουχί as HE who SERVES.
27 For who is greater,
ό άνακείμενος; έγώ δέ ειμί έν μέσω υμών HE Who RECLINES, ΟΓ HE
bo reclining? I but am in the midst of you
who SERVES? I S not H E
ώς ό διακόνων. 28Ύμεϊς δέ έστέ ot διαμε- who RECLINES? but I am
among you as HE who
μενηκότες μετ' έμοϋ έν τοις πειρασμοίς μου. SERVES.
continued with me in the trials of m e .
29
Κάγώ διατίθεμαι ύμϊν, καθώς διέ- who 28And you are THEY
have CONTINUED with
θετό μοι ό Πατήρ μου βασιλείαν, me in my TRIALS.
nanted for me the Father of me a kingdom, 29 And I covenant for
^Ενα έσθίητε καΐ πίνητε επί της you, even as my FATHER
that you may eat and you may drink at the
has covenanted for me, $a
τραπέζης μου έν τη βασιλεία μου· καΐ καθί- Kingdom,
table of me in t h · kingdom of me; and you
σεσθε επί θρόνων, κρίνοντες τάς δώδεκα drink 30 that you may eat and
may s i t on thrones, judging the twelve at my TABLE in my
φυλάς του 'Ισραήλ, KINGDOM, $and sit on
tribes of the Israel. Thrones, Judging the
31
*[Είπε δέ ό Κύριος·] Σίμων, Σίμων, TWELVE Tribes of ISRAEL.
[Said and the Lord;] Simon, Simon, 31 Simon, Simon·, behold,
Ιδού, ό σατανάς έξητήσατο ύμας, τοϋ σι-the ADVERSARY has asked
for you, that he may SIFT
νιάσαι, ώς τον σίτον. 3 2 Έγώ δέ έδεήθην περί you like WHEAT :
eift as the wheat. I but prayed for
σοΟ, ίνα μη έκλείπη ή πίστις σου. Και 32 but I have prayed
thee, that not may f a i l the faith of thee. And for thee, that thy FAITH
σύ ποτέ έπιστρέψας, may
στήριξον τους thou hast not fail, and when
thou when having been turned, strengthen the
turned, strength-
s
αδελφούς σου. 8 Ό δέ είπεν αύτφ· Κύριε, en thy BRETHREN."
brethren of thee. He and said to him; θ lord, 33 And HE said to him,
μετά σου δτοιμός είμι καΐ εις φυλακήν καΐ 'Master, I am ready to go
w i t h thee ready I am both to prison and with thee both to Prison
είς θάνατον πορεύεσθαι. 8 4 Ό δέ είπε· Λέγω and to Death.'*
34 $And HE said, " I
coi, Πέτρε, ού μή φωνήσει σήμερον άλέ- tell thee, Peter, a Cock
to thee, θ Peter, not not w i l l crow to-day a will not crow To-day, *till
κτωρ, πρίν f\ τρίς άπαρνήση μή εΐ-thou shalt thricedeny that
cock, before thrice thou w i l t deny not t o thou knowest me."
δέναι με. 35ΚαΙ είπε ν αύτοίς* "Οτε άπέ- 35 And he said to them :
have known me. And he said to them; When I §"When I sent you out
στειλα υμάς ά*τερ θαλλαντίου, καΐ πήρας, without a Purse, and Bag,
sent you without a purse, and a bag,
and Sandals, did you want
καΐ υποδημάτων, μή τίνος υστερήσατε; any thing?" And THEY
said, "Nothing."
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 1 . And the Lord said—omit. 34. t i l l thou shalt.
± 2 5 . Euergetes, Benefactors, was a name borne by several kings in Egypt and Syria,
and had become proverbial for a tyrant.—Sharpe.
t 29. Matt. xxiv. 4 7 ; Luke xii. 3 2 ; 2 Cor. i. 7 ; 2 Tim. ii. 1 2 ; Rev. ii. 26, 27.
t 30. Matt. xix. 2 8 ; 1 Cor. vi. 2 ; Rev. iii. 2 1 . t 3 4. Matt. xxvi. 3 4 ; Mark xiv. 3 0 ;
John xiii. 38. t 35. Matt. x. 9 ; Luke ix. 3 ; x. 4.
297
Chap. 22:36.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:44.
Oi δε είπον Οΰδενός. 3β Είπεν ούν αύτοίς· 36 *And he said to
They and said; Nothing. He said then to them; them, "But now, HE who
'Αλλά νϋν, δ έχων βαλλάντιον, άράτω, HAS a Purse, let him take
But now, he having a purse, let him take, it and in like manner, a
Bag; and HE who HAS no
ομοίως καΐ πήραν· καΐ ό μή δχων, Sword, let him sell his
In like manner and a bag; and he not having, MANTLE, and buy one.
πο)λησάτω τό ίμάτιον αύτοΰ, καΐ άγορασά-
let him sell the mantle of h i m s e l f , and l e t h i m 37 For I tell you, That
τω μάχαιραν. 37Λέγω γαρ ύμίν, δτι *[ετι] THIS which has been WRIT-
buy a sword. I say for to you, that CyetJ TEN must be fully accom-
τούτο τό γεγραμμένον δει τελεσθή- plished in me, $'AND HE
this the having been written must to be 'WAS NUMBERED W I T H
ναι έν έμο'ι, τό· «ΚαΙ μετά άνομων 'LAW-BREAKERS ;' for also
finished in me, that: "And with law-breakers the THINGS concerning me
have an end."
έλογ'ισΦη.» ^ ΚαΙ γάρ τά περί έμοΰ
u6 "w & s counted· Α.ιsο Cor txiβ things tiboixt me 38 A n d THEY s a i d ,
τέλος έ'χει. S8 Ot δέ είπον Κύριε, Ιδού, μάχαι- "Master, Behold, here are
an end has. They but said: θ lord, lo, swords two Swords." And HE
QCLI ώδε δύο. *Ο δέ είπεν αύτοίς* Ίκανόν
here two. He and said to them: Enough said to them, "It is suffi-
έστι. cient."
it is.
89
ΚαΙ έξελθών έπορεύθη κατά τό 39 §And going out, he
went according to his cus-
And going out he went according to the tom to the MOUNT of OL-
έθος είς τό δρος των έλαιών IVES ; and his DISCIPLES
custom to the mountain of the olive-trees; also followed him.
ήκολούθησαν δέ αύτφ καΐ ol μαθηταΐ αύτου.
followed and him also the disciples ofhim. 40 And having arrived
*°Γενόμενος δέ επί τοΰ τόπου, είπεν αύ- at the PLACE, he said to
τοίς· Προσεύχεσθε μή είσελθείν ε'ις πειρα- them, "Pray that you may
41
σμό ν. ΚαΙ αυτός άπεσπάσθη άπ' αυτών not enter into Trial."
tut ion. And he was withdrawn from them 41 And he retired from
ώσεί λίθου βολήν, καΐ ΦεΙς τά them about a stone's throw,
about of a stone throw, and having placed the and kneeling down, he
γόνατα προσηύχετο, λέγων
42
Πάτερ, εΐ 6ού- prayed, saying,
knees he prayed, saying: θ Father If thou 42 "Father, if thou art
λει παρενεγκείν τό ποτήριον τοΰτο willing, take away *This
art willing to take away the cup this Cup from me; yet not my
άπ' έμοΰ· πλην μή τό θέλημα μου, αλλά WILL, but THINE be done."
from me; but not43
the w i l l of me, but
τό σόν γενέσθω. *["Ωφθη δέ αύτφ δγγε- 431 [And there appeared
tiie thine be done. [Appeared and to him ames-
44 to him an Angel from Hea-
λος άπ' ούρανοΰ, ένισχύων αυτόν. ΚαΙ ven, strengthening him.
senger from heaven, strengthening him. And
γενόμενος έν αγωνία, έκτενέστερον προσ- 44 And being in Agony,
being in agony, very earnestly he he prayed very earnestly;
ηύχετο. Έγένετο δέ 6 Ιδρώς αύτοΰ ώσεί and his SWEAT was like
prayed. Was and the sweat ofhim like
Clots of Blood falling down
θρόμβοι αίματος καταβαΐνοντες επί τήν γήν.]
clots of blood falling down to the ground.! to the GROUND.]
* VATICAN MANUSOEIPT.—36. And he said. 37. yet—omit. 42. This Cup. 43,
44.—omit.
± 4 3 . There is no mention of this circumstance in any of the other Evangelists; and it
is worthy of remark, that among many of the ancients, the authenticity of these two
verses, the 43rd and 44th, has been doubted, and in consequence, they are omitted in
several MSS., and in some Versions and Fathers. The Codex Alexandrinus, and the Codex
Vaticanus, the two oldest MSS. in the world, omit both verses; in some very ancient MSS.
they stand with an asterisk before them, as a mark of dubiousness; and they are both
wanting in the Coptic fragments published by Dr. Ford. They are however extant in
euch a vast number of MSS., Versions and Fathers, as to leave no doubt with most critics,
of their authenticity.—Clarke. Griesbach notes them as wanting in some authorities, but
thinks that they ought not to be omitted.
t 37. Isa. liii. 12; Mark xv. 28. t 39. Matt. xxvi. 36; Mark xiv. 32; John
xviii. 1.
Chap. 22:45.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:54.
^Kai άναστάς άπό της προσευχΐίς, έλθών 45 And rising from
Ana having stoodup from the prayer, coming PRAYER, and coming to the
προς τους μαφητάς, εδρεν αυτούς κοιμωμέ- DISCIPLES, he found them
to the disciples, ho found them sleeping sleeping from GRIEF,
νους άπό της λύπης· καΐ είπεν αύτοίς· 4 β ΤΙ 46 and said to them,
from the g r i e f ; and he s a i d t o them; Why
ΐ "Why do you sleep ? Arise,
δετε;
καθεύδετε; άναστάντες χ
προσεύχεοθε, ΐνα
sle having that and pray that you may
you? prayy you,
μη ε'ισέλθητε ε'ις πειρασμόν.
stood u u that not enter into Trial."
not you may enter into temptation.
^"Ετι * [ δ έ ] αύτοϋ λαλοΰντος, ιδού δχλος, 47 And while he was yet
W h i l e [and] of h i m speaking, lo a crowd, speaking^behold a Crowd,
καΐ ό λεγόμενος 'Ιούδας, είς τών δώδεκα, and HE who was CALLEI>
Judas one of the TWELVE,
and he being called Judas, one of the twelve,
ίΐροήρχετο αυτούς, καΐ ήγγισε τω Ίησοΰ preceded them, and drew
went before them, and drew near to the Jesus near to JESUS to kiss him.
4S
φιλήσαι αυτόν. *O δέ Ίησοΰς είπεν αύτω*
to kiss him. The but Jesus said to him; 48 But *Jesus said to
'Ιούδα, φιλήματι τόν υΐόν τοΰ άνθρωπου him, "Judas, dost thou be-
Judas, w i t h a k i s s t h e son of the man tray the SON of MAN with
παραδιδως; 4 9 Ίδόντες δέ ot περί αυτόν a Kiss?"
b e t r a y e s t thou? Seeing and those about h i m
49 And THOSE about
τό έσόμενον, είπον *[αύτφ·] Κύριε, ει
the was going to be, said [to him;] θ lord, if him perceiving WHAT was
πατάξομεν έν μαχαίρα; 60 about TRANSPIRING, said,
ΚαΙ έπάταξεν
shall we strike with a'sword? And struck "Master, shall we strike
είς τις έξ αυτών τόν δοΰλον τοΰ with the Sword?"
one a certain of them the slave of the 50 And §one of them
άρχιερέως, καΐ άφεΐλεν αύτοϋ τό οδς τό struck the SERVANT of the
high-priest, a n d c u t off of h i m t h e e a r t h e HIGH-PRIEST, and cut off
δεξιόν. Β1 ΆποκριθεΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς είπεν His RIGHT EAR.
right. Answering and the Jesus said;
51 But*Jesus answering
Έατε εως τούτου. ΚαΙ άψάμενος τοΰ said, "Let this suffice."
Let you be t i l l this. And touching
52
the And he touched*his EAR,
ώτ'ιου αύτοΰ, Ιάσατο αυτόν. Εϊπε δέ ό and healed him.
of" him healed' ' ' Said and the
Ίησοΰς προς τους παραγενομένους έπ' αυτόν 52 $Then J E S U » said to
Jesus to those having come on him the HIGH-PRIESTS, and Offi-
cers of the TEMPLE, and
αρχιερείς, καΐ στρατηγούς τοΰ Ιεροϋ, καΐ
Elders, who were COMING
high-priests, and officers of the temple, and against him, "As in pur-
πρεσβυτέρους· Ώ ς επί ληστήν έξεληλύ- suit of a Robber, have you
θατε μετά μαχαιρών καΐ ξύλων ^καθ' ήμε- come with Swords and
Clubs to take me?
ρα ν δντος μου μ ε θ ' υμών έν τώ Ιερώ, ούκ 53 When I was with you
being of me with you in the* temple, not
every day in the TEMPLE,
έξετε'ινατε τάς χείρας έπ' έμέ· αλλ' αΰτη
you did not stretch out
you d i d s t r e t c h o u t t h e h a n d s on m e ; b u t t h i s
υμών έστιν ή ωρα, καΐ ή εξουσία τοΰ your HANDS against m e ;
of you i t is the hour, and the authority of the ibut this is Your HOUR,
σκότους. and the POWER of DARK-
darkness. NESS.·"
δ4
Συλλαβόντες δέ αυτόν η"γαγον, κα! εισή- 54 Then having seized"
Having seized and him they led, and brought him, they led him away,
γαγον αυτόν είς τόν οίκον τοΰ άρχιερεαις. and brought him to the
liim into the house of the higb—priest. HOUSE Of the HIGH-PRIEST.
*O δέ Πέτρος ήκολούθει μακρόθεν. Β5
Ά- $But PETER followed at a
The but Peter followed at a distance. Hav- distance.
τ * VATICAN MANUSCKIPT.—-47. And—omit. 48. Jesus. 49. to him—omit. 51.
JCSUS· 5 1* txl6 Κ A It,
t 47. Matt. xxvi. 4 7 ; Mark xiv. 4 3 ; John xviii. 3. $ 50. Matt xxvi 5 1 · M-rk
!^44MattOhxxviiU58-0Johnixr)iiiMat-t' XXVi
^'' M U t k X i V
' 4 8 <
* 5 3
' J ° h n *"' 2 ?
'
299
Chap. '22:55.] LUKE. [Chap. 22:66.
ψάντων δέ μέσω της αυλής, 55 §And they having
ing kindled and of the court, kindled a Fire in the Midst
midst
και συγκαθχσάντων αυτών, έκάθητο δ Πέτρος of the COURT, sat down
50
together, and PETER sat
έν μέσοϊ αυτών. Ί δ ο ΰ σ α δέ αυτόν παι-
down among them.
in midst of them. Seeing and him a maid-
56 And a certain Maid-
δ'ισκη τις καθήμενον προς τό φως, καΐ servant seeing him sitting
by the LIGHT, and looking
άτεν'ισασα αύτώ, είπε· ΚαΙ ούτος συν steadily a t him, she said,
looking steadily to hi'm, she said: Also this with "This man also was with
αύτώ ήν. 5 7
Ό
δέ ήρνήσατο * [αυτόν,] λέ- him."
him was. He but denied [him,] say-
5S 57 But HE denied, say-
γ ω ν Γΰναι, ουκ οίδα αυτόν. Kai μετά ing, "Woman, I do not
111Q' Cy W ΟΙΏ.«Χ II * H o t Χ&ΙΧΟ"W 1ΐ 1ΙΆ · Α.Η.(3. 3, f t Θ Γ
know him."
βραχύ έτερος Ιδών αυτόν, έ'φη· ΚαΙ συ εξ 58 $And after a little,
Α 1 ΐ 111 0 £111Οΐ1ΐίίΓ S C 6 ΙΏο 111 1X1 · SEliui Λ. ISO tllOU of another saw him and said,
306
Chap. 24:4.] LUKE. [Chap. 24:13.
ούχ εδρον τό σώμα του Κυρίου Ίησοΰ. they found not the BODT
not they found the body of the Lord Jesus. ±of the LORD Jesus.
4
KaX έγένετο έν τω διαπορεϊσθαι αύτάς περί
And i t happened In the to be perplexed them about 4 And it occurred, as
τούτου, καΐ Ιδού, άνδρες δύο επέστησαν αύ- they were in PERPLEXITY
this, and lo, men two stood by about this, $behold two
Men stood by them in
ταίς έν έσθήσεσιν άστραπτούσαις. 6Έμφό6ων shining Clothing.
them in clothing shining. Afraid
δέ γενομένων αυτών, καΐ κλινουσών τό πρό- 5 And the women being
and having become of them, and bowing the face afraid, and bowing their
«τωπον είς την γην, είπον προς αύτάς· ΤΙ FACES to the EARTH, these
to the earth, they said to them; Why
ζητείτε τόν ζώντα μετά των νεκρών; βΟύκ said to them, "Why do you
seek you the living among the dead ones? Not seek the LIVING one among
&mv ώδε, άλλ* ήγέρθη. Μνήσθητε the DEAD?
lie i s here, but has been raided. Eemeraber you 6 He is not here, but has
&ς έλάλησεν ΰμίν, %τι ων έν τχι Γαλιλαία, been raised. $ Remember
how bespoke to you, w h i l e being in the Galilee, how he spoke to you, whila
7
λέγων· "Οτι δει τόν υΐόν του ανθρώπου he was yet in GALILEE ;
saying; That i t behooves the son of the man
παραδοθήναι είς χείρας ανθρώπων άμαρτω- 7 saying, 'The SON of
to be delivered into hands of men of sinners, MAN must be delivered up
9taX σταυρωθήναι, καΐ τχί τρίτχι ημέρα άνα- into the Hands of Sinners,
and to be crucified, and the third day to and be crucified, and the
οτήναι. 8ΚαΙ έμνήσθησαν των ρημάτων αύτου· THIRD day rise again.'"
βstand up. And they remembered the words of him; 8 And they recollected
κα1 ύποστρέψασαι άπό του μνημείου, άπήγ-
and having returned from the tomb, they his WORDS ;
γειλαν ταΰτα πάντα τοις δνδεκα καΐ πδσι τοίς 9 $and returning from
related these all the TOMB, related all these
to the eleven and to a l l the
1ΟΪ things
λοιποίς. Ησαν δέ ή Μαγδαληνή Μαρία, καΙ to All the to the ELEVEN, and
REST.
others. Were and the Magdalene Mary, and
10 Now they were the
Ιωάννα, καΐ Μαρία 'Ιακώβου, καΐ at λοιπαΐ MAGDALA Mary, and Jo-
Joanna, and Mary of James, and the others anna, and*THAT Mary the
συν αύταίς, at Φλέγον προς τους αποστόλους mother of James, and the
With tliem "wlio spoko to tlio Apostles OTHERS with them, who
ταΰτα. u Kal έφάνησαν ενώπιον αυτών ώσεί told these things to the;
9
307
Chap. 24:14.] LUKE. [Chap. 24:24.
14
δνομα 'Εμμαούς. ΚαΙ αυτοί ώμίλουν προς 14 And they were con-
a name Emmaus. And they were talking to versing with each other
αλλήλους περί πάντων των συμβεβηκότων τού- about All these THINGS
each other about all o f t h e h a v i n g happened o f which had HAPPENED.
των. 1δΚαΙ έγένετο έν τφ δμιλείν αυτούς «αϊ 15 And it occurred, while
these. And i t occurred In" the to talk them and
συζητείν, καΐ αυτός ό 'Ιησούς έγγίσας they were conversing and
to reason, even he the Jesus having come near
reasoning, * Jesus himself
ουνεπορευετο αύτοΐς. lc Ot δε οφθαλμοί αυτών having approached, went
went w i t h them. The but eyes of them with them.
έκρατουντο, του μη έπιγνωναι αυτόν. 17
Είπε 16 But $their EYES were
*W t? Γ © LLQ 1 d» t i l Θ HO t t o kllOAV 111 III« held, so that they did not
JEEO S«X i Cl
δέ προς αυτούς· Τίνες ot λόγοι οδτοι, ους RECOGNIZE him.
and to them; What the words these, which 17 And he said to them,
άντιβάλλετε προς αλλήλους περιπατοΰντες, "What WORDS are these
yOU tllPOTiT to OHO £lXXO£llOF Wg^ 2Ιζ \Ώff. which you are exchanging
with each other, as you
καΐ έστέ σκυθρωποί; 18>Αποκριθείς δε ό είς, *walk? and why are you
and are sad? Answering · and the one, dejected ?"
Φ δνομα Κλεόπας, είπε προς αυτόν Σύ 18 And the ONE $named
μόνος παροικείς *Ιερουσαλήμ, καΐ ουκ εγνως Cleopas, answering, said
to whom a name Cleopas, said to him; Thou
alone sojournest Jerusalem, and not thou knowest to him, "Art thou the only
Sojourner in Jerusalem,
τα γενόμενα10
έν
in αύτη
her* in έν ταίς the who is unacquainted with
ήμέοαίζ
the thingsταΰταις; having been ΚαΙ
donecutev — αύτοΐς·
' ~ '~ Ποία; the THINGS which have
days these? And he sa id to them, What things?
OCCURRED in i t in these
Ol δέ είπον _. αύτφ' _t Τά περί Ίησοΰ του DAYS ?"
r
J.ney and said t o him; The things about Jesus the
Ναζωραίου, ος έγένετο άνήρ προφήτης, δυνα- "What 19 And he said to them,
Nazarene, who was α man a prophet, power- things?" And they
τός έν έ'ργο> καΐ λόγω εναντίον τοϋ Θεοΰ said to him, "The THINGS
concerning Jesus, the NA-
ful in work Hud, word in presence of the God
ZARITE, §a Man who was
καΐ παντός του λαοΰ. 20"Οπως τε πα-a Prophet, powerful in
and all the people. How and de- Work and Word before
ρέδωκαν αυτόν ol αρχιερείς καΐ ol αρχον- GOD and All the PEOPLE ;
liveredup him the high-priests and the chiefs
τες ημών είς κρίμα θανάτου, καΐ έσταύ- 20 f and how the HIGH-
PRIESTS and our RULERS
ρωσαν αυτόν. ^Ήμείς δέ ήλπίζομι εν, δτι delivered him up to a Sen-
hoped, tence of Death, and cruci-
fied him. We but that
αυτός έστιν ό μέλλων λυτροϋσθαι τόν Ίσρα- fied him.
he It is the being about to redeem the Israel;
21 But we hoped §That
ήλ, άλλάγε συν πασι τούτοις τρίτην ταύ- it was HE who WAS ABOUT
but besides
all these third this
to redeem ISRAEL ; and
την ήμέραν δγει σήμερον, άφ' οδ besides all this, *This Day
day goes away to-day, from of which is the Third since these
ταΰτα έγένετο· ^άλλά καΐ γυναίκες τινές έξ things were done.
xlios0 occurredj but ixlso "W^oiiien sooio of 22 But §some of our
ημών έξέστησαν ήμας, γενόμεναι δρθριαι Women also astonished
us astonished us, having been early
επί τό μνημείον 23κα1 μή εύρουσαι τό us ; for having been early at the TOMB,
at the tomb; and not having found the
23 and not finding his
σώμα αύτοΰ, η*λθον, λέγουσαι καΐ όπτασίανBODY, they came, saying,
that they had even seen a
αγγέλων έωρακέναι, οι λέγουσιν αυτόν Vision of Angels, who said
Of messengers tohave seen, who say him that he was alive.
tfiv. 2*ΚαΙ άπήλθον τινές των συν ήμίν 24 And some of THOSE
to be alive. And went some of those with us
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—15. Jesus. 17. walk? And they stood still and were sad.
21. This Day is the Third since.
% 16. John xx. 14; xxi. 4. % 18. John xix. 25. % 19. Matt. xxi. 1.1; Luke vii.
16; John iii. 2; iv. 19; vi. 14; Acts ii. 22; vii. 22. % 20. Luke xxiii. U
A-cts xiii. 2 7, 28. $ 21. Luko i. 68; Acts i. 6. % 22. Matt, xxviii. 8; Mark xvi.
10; John xx. 13.
308
Chap. 24:25.] LUKE. [Chap. 24:35.
επί το μνημεΐον, καΐ εδρον *[ουτω,] καθώς with us went to the TOMB,
•ο the tomb, and found Lthus] even as and found it as the WOMEN
καΐ αί γυναίκες είπον αυτόν δε ούκ είδον. had said ; but Him they
saw not."
^ΚαΙ αυτός είπε προς αυτούς· Τ Ω ανόητοι 25 And he said to them,
And he said to them; θ thoughtless
"O inconsiderate men, and
καΐ βραδείς τη καρδία τοϋ πιστεύειν SlOW Of HEART t o BELIEVE
επί πασιν, οίς έλάλησαν ol προφηται. ΟύχΙ all which t h e P R O P H E T S
26
them In the breaking of the loaf. These and of BREAKING of the LOAF.
των λαλονντων, αυτός £στη έν μέσα» αυτών, 36 JAnd as they were
them sp0iilcinffi he stood in ixiicist of tπGin« saving these things, he
3
καΐ λέγει αΰτοίς· Ειρήνη ύμΐν. "Π τοη- stood in the Midst of them
you. Being fand says to them, "Peace
θέντες δέ καΐ έμφοβοι γενόμενοι έδό- be to yon."
37 But they being
κουν πνεΰμα θεωρεΐν. 38 ΚαΙ είπεν αύτοίς· * troubled and terrified,
thought a s p i r i t to see. And he said to them; thought they saw $ta
ΤΙ τεταραγμένοι έστέ; και διατί Spirit.
W h\ hftν i ο ε Dcon nsritsited £t r © you? &nd w li y 38 And he said to them,
διαλογισμοί άναβαίνουσιν έν ταΐς καρδ'ιαις 4<Why are you troubled?
reasonings rise in the hearts and why do Doubts arise
υμών; : ί 9 "Ιδετε τάς χείρας μοι>, καΐ τους in your *HEARTS?
of you? See you the hands of me and the
39 JSee my HANDS and
πόδας μου, δτι αυτός έγώ είμι· ψηλαφή-
feet of me, that he I am; handle my FEET, t h a t I am he ;
handle me, and be con-
σατέ με καΐ ϊδετε· δτι πνεϋμα σάρκα καΐ vinced ; For a Spirit has
you m e a n d s e e you; f o r a s p i r i t flesh and
not *both Flesh and Bones
οστέα ουκ έχει, καθώς έμέ θεωρείτε εχον- as you perceive me to
bones not has, as me you perceive hav-
40 have."
τα. Kai τοΰτο ειπών, έπέδειξεν αύτοίς τάς 40 $And having said
ing. And this saying, he showed to them the this, he showed them his
41
χείρας καΐ τους πόδας. "Ετι δέ άπιστούντων HANDS and his FEET.
hands and the feet. While and not believing 41 And while from JOY
αυτών άπό της χαράς, καΐ θαΐ'μαζόντων, εΐ- they were unbelieving, and
of them from the joy, and were wondering, he were wondering, he said to
πεν αύτοίς· "Εχετε τι βρώσιμον ένθά- them. "Have you any Food
said to them; Have you anything eatable here? h e r e ? "
42
δε; Ot δέ έπέδωκαν αύτώ ιχθύος όπτοΰ 42 And THEY gave him
μέρος, *[καΙ άπό μελισσίου κηρ'ιου.] 4;iKai P a r t of a broiled Fish ;
a piece, [and from a honey comb.] And 43 and taking it, $ he a t e
Είπε in their presence.
44
λαβών, ενώπιον αυτών ρφαγεν.
44 And he said to them,
δέ αύτοίς· Οδτοι ot λόγοι, ους έλάλησα $ "These are the WORDS
which I spoke to you, while
προς υμάς, Ιτι ών συν ύμίν,
to you, while being w i t h you, δτι δει I was yet with you, T h a t
All THINGS WRITTEN ill
πληρο)θηναι πάντα τά γεγραμ-
the LAW of Moses, and in
the * PROPHETS, and in the
μένα έν τω νόμο) Μωσέ(ος, καΐ προφήταις, Psalms, concerning me,
w r i t t e n in the law of Moses, and prophets,
καΐ ψαλμοϊς περί εμοΰ. 40 Τότε διήνοιξεν αυ-
must be fully accom-
plished."
τών τον νουν, τοϋ συνιέναι τάς
45 Then he opened Thei r
them the mind, of the to understand the MINDS tO UNDERSTAND
4<} the SCRIPTURES,
φάς· κα1 είπεν αύτοίς· "Οτι ούτω γέ-
ings; and he said to them; That thus lt is 40 and said to them,
γραπται, και οΰτως έδει η "Thus it is written, *thnt
the MESSIAH should suffer
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 7. troubled, and. 38. HEART. 3 9. both Flesh and.
42. and from a Honey comb—om* 44. PROPHETS. 46. that the Messiah should suffer,
mm rise.
and should
± 36i. Tischendoh omits, "And says to them, 'Peace be to you.' " ± 3 7. Griesbach
intasma, phantom, in the margin, which agrees with Mark vi. 40. f 40. Tisch-
endorf
«^. omits this verse
t 36. Mark xvi. 14. John xx. 1 9 ; 1 Cor. xv. 5. % 37. Mark vi. 49. $ 39. John
. 20, 27. % 43. Acts x. 41. $ 44. Matt. xvi. 2 1 ; xvii. 2 2 ; xs. 1 8 ; Mark viii. 3 1 ;
ike is.. 2 2 : xviii. 31.
310
Chap. 24:47.] LUKE. [Chap. 24:53.
τόν Χριστόν, καΐ άναστήναι έκ νεκρών and should rise from the
the Anointed, and to stand up out of dead ones Dead the THIRD Day;
47
Tfj τρίτη ήμερα, κα1 κηρυχθηναι επί τφ 47 and that in his NAME,
in the third day, * and to be proclaimed in the
ονόματι αύτοΰ μετάνοιαν καΐ αφεσιν άμαρ- Reformation *in order
name of him reformation and forgiveness of to Forgiveness of Sins
τιών είς πάντα τά εΦνη, άρξάμενον άπό should be proclaimed t o
sins to all the. nations, beginning from All the NATIONS, begin-
Μερουσαλήμ. ^'Υμείς δέ έστέ μάρτυρες τού- ning at Jerusalem.
Jerusalem. You and are witnesses of
48 And §you are Wit-
των. 49ΚαΙ Ιδού, έγώ αποστέλλω την έπαγγε- nesses of these things.
λίαν του Πατρός μου έφ' ύμας· ύμείς δέ 49 And, behold, I send
of the Father of me on you; you but forth $the PROMISE of my
καθίσατε έν TTJ πόλει, εως οδ ένδύση- FATHER upon you; but
remain you in the city, till you may bo remain you in the CITY,
σθε δύναμιν έξ ΰψους. β0 Έξήγαγε δέ till you are invested with
power from on high. He led and Power from on high."
clothed power from on big.
αυτούς δξω έΌος είς Βηθανίαν καΐ έπά- §to50Bethany; And he led them out
and lifting
them out even to Bethany; and having
ρας
up
τάς χείρας αύτοΰ, εύλόγησεν αυτούς. them.
his HANDS, he blessed
lifted up the hands of himself, he blessed them.
ei 51 And it occurred while
Kal έγένετο έν τφ εύλογείν αυτόν he was BLESSING them, he
And i t happened in the to bless him
αυτούς, διέστη άπ* αυτών, καΐ άνεφέρε- ±andseparated
was from them,
carried up into HEA-
them, he stood apart from them, and was carried
VEN.
το είς τόν ούρανόν. β2ΚαΙ αυτοί προσκυ-
up into the heaven. And they
52 And they ±having
having
prostrated to him, return-
νήσαντες αυτόν, ύπέστρεψαν
Β3 είς *Ιερουσαλήμ ed to Jerusalem with
μετά χαράς μεγάλης· κα1 fjcrav διαπαντός great J o y ;
with joy great; and were continually
έν τφ Ιερφ, * [α'ινοΰντες καΐ] εύλογοΰντες 53 and were constantly
In the temple, [praising and] blessing in the TEMPLE, blessing
τόν Θεόν.
the God. GOD.
* ACCORDING TO L U K E .
* VATICAN MANUSCHIPT.—4 7. in order to Forgiveness. 53. praising and—omit.
Subscription—ACCOBDIISG to LUKE.
± 51 & 52. Tischcndorf omits, "and carried up into HEAVEN," and "having pros-
trated to him."
$ 48. John xv. 2 7 ; Acts L 8, 2 2 ; ii. 3 2 ; iii. 15. $ 49. Acts i. 4. % 50. Acts i.
12.
*[ΕΥΑΓΓΕΛΙΟΝ] ΚΑΤΑ ΙΩΑΝΝΗΝ.
CGLAD TIDINGS] BY JOHN.
* ACCORDING TO JOHN.
CHAPTEK I.
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. 1 In the ^Beginning
*Έν άρχτί fiv ό Λόγος, καΐ ό Λόγος was the ±LOGOS, and the
In a beginning was the Word, and the Word LOGOS was with GOD, and
the LOGOS was God.
fjv προς τόν Θεόν, καΐ θεός fyv
ό Λόγος. 2 This was in the Be-
Was with the God, and a god
was the Word.
2Οδτος ήν έν προς τόν Θεόν. ginning
αρχϋ with GOD.
3 ^Through it every
This was in abeginning with the God.
δι* αύτοΰ ±έγένετο· καΐ χωρίς thing was done ; and with-
β
Πάντα out it not even one thing
All through it was done; and without was done, which has been
αύτοΰ έγένετο ουδέ gv, δ γέγονεν. done.
4 it was done not even one, that has been done. 4 In it was Life; and
Έν αύτώ ζωή fiv, καΐ ή ζωή fiv τό φώς the LIFE was the LIGHT of
In it " l i f e was, and the l i f e was the light
MEN.
των ανθρώπων Βκα1 τό φώς έν τχί σκοτία 5 And the $LIGHT shone
in the DARKNESS, and the
φαίνει, καΐ ή σκοτία αυτό ού κατέλαβεν. DARKNESS apprehended I t
shines, and the darkness it not apprehended.
β
not.
Έγένετο άνθρωπος απεσταλμένος παρά 6 iThere was a Man,,
Was a man having been sent from named John, sent by God.
θεοΰ, δνομα αύτφ Ιωάννης· 7ο5τος ^λθεν 7 He came for a Wit-
God, a name to him John; this came ness, that he might testify
«ίς μαρτυρίαν, ϊνα μαρτυρήσχι περί του concerning the LIGHT,
that all might believe
φωτός, ίνα πάντες πιστεύσωσι αύτοΰ. δι' through him.
light, that all might believe through him. 8 He was not the LIGHT,
Ούκ fiv εκείνος τό φώς, άλλ* ϊνα μαρτυρή- but to testify concerning
8
the LIGHT.
Not was he the light, but that he might
9Τ 9 The TRUE LIGHT was
ση περί του φωτός.
Ην τό φώς τό that, which, coming into
testify about the light. Was the light the the WORLD , enlightens
άληθινόν, δ φωτίζει πάντα άνθρωπον έρχό- Every Man.
true, which enlightens every man com- 10 He was in the WORLD,
10
μενον είς τόν κόσμον. Έ ν τφ κόσμφ ήν, and ±the WORLD was (en-
ing into the world. In the world he was.
lightened) through him;
ttal ό κόσμος δι' αύτοΰ έγένετο, καΐ ό and yet the WORLD knew
ami the world through him was, and the Him not.
κόσμος αυτόν ούκ ε*γνω. η ΕΙς τά ίδια ίίλθε, καΐ 11 §He came to his OWN
domains, and yet his OWN
ol ϊδιοι αυτόν ού παρέλαβον· ^Οσοι δέ people received Him not.
the own him not received. As many as but
12 but to as many as
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Title—ACCORDING TO J O H N .
± 1. In this and the fourteenth verse logos, has been transferred rather than translated.
Dr. A. Clarke remarks, "This term should be left untranslated for the very same reasons
why the names Jesus and Christ are left untranslated. As every appellative of the Savior of
the world, was descriptive of some excellence in his person, nature, or work, so the epithet
logos, which signifies a word spoken, speech, eloquence, doctrine, reason, or the faculty of
reasoning, is very properly applied to him." See 1 John i. 1, for a clear and useful comment
by the apostle John on the proem to this Gospel. ± 3. Ginomai occurs upwards of seven
hundred times in the New Testament, but never in the sense of create, yet in most versions
it is translated, as though the word was ktiso. "The word occurs fifty-three times in this
Gospel, and signifies to be, to come, to become, to come to pass; also, to be done or trans-
acted. All things in the Christian dispensation were done by Christ, i. e. by his authority,
and according to his direction; and in the ministry committed to his apostles, nothing has
been done without his warrant. See John xv. 4, 5, "Without me ye can do nothing." Com-
pare ver. 7, 10, 16; John xvii. 8 ; Col. i. 16, 1 7 . " Cappe's Diss. ± 10. ho kosmos, the
order, arrangement of things, the human race; hero it evidently means that kosmos of
human beings which he came to enlighten and to save. John viii. 12; iii. 16.
t 1. Prov. viii. 22, &c.; 1 John i. 1. $ 3. Eph. iii. 9; Col. i. 16. % 5. John v i i i
12; ix. 5; xii. 35, 46. $ 6. Mai. iii. 1; Matt. iii. 1; Luke iii. 2. $ 11. Matt. xxi.
38; Mark xii. 1; Luke xix. 14; xx. 14. t 12. Bom. viii. 1 5 ; Gal. iii. 2 6 , 2 7 ; I
John iii. 1. 312
Chap. 1:13.] JOHN. [Chap. 1:21.
ελαβον αυτόν, εδωκεν έξουσίαν received him, $he gave
αύτοΐς
received him, he gave to them Authority to become Chil-
authority
τέκνα Θεοΰ γενέσθαι, τοις πιστεύουσιν είς BELIEVING dren of God, to THOSE
into his NAME ;
Children of God to 13become, to those believing into
τό δνομα αύτοϋ· ot ούκ εξ αΙμάτων, ουδέ 13 $f who were begotten
tho name of him; who not from bloods, nor not of Blood, nor of the
έκ θελήματος σαρκός, ουδέ έκ θελήματος Will of the Flesh, nor of
from SL w i l l o f iiesli, nor from a. w i l l
ανδρός, αλλ' έκ Θεοΰ έγεννήθησαν. Kai ό the Will of Man, but of God.
14
of a man, but from God were begotten. And the 14 And the ± LOGOS be-
Λόγος σαρξ έγένετο, καΐ έσκήνωσεν έν ήμίν, came §Flesh, and dwelt
Word flesh became, and tabernacled among us, among us,—and $we be-
(καΐ έθεασάμεθα την δόξαν αύτοΰ, δόξαν ώς held his GLORY, a Glory as
(and we beheld the glory of him, a glory as of an Only-begotten from a
μονογενοϋς παρά πατρός,) πλήρης χάριτος Father,—full of Favor and
of an only-begotten from a father,) full of favor
Truth.
καΐ αληθείας. 15 Ίωάννης μαρτυρεί περί 15 f[John testified con-
and truth. John testifies concerning cerning him, and cried,
αύτοΰ, καΐ κέκραγε, λέγων Ούτος fjv, δν saying, "This is he of
him, and cried saying: This was, of whom whom I said, §'HE who
είπον Ό οπίσω μου ερχόμενος, έμπροσθεν COMES after me is in
I said; He after me coming, before advance of me ; For he is
μου γέγονεν δτι πρώτος μου fjv. 1β"Ο- my Superior.' "]
m© has become; for first of me he was. Be-
tt έκ του πληρώματος αύτοϋ ημείς πάντες 16 For out of his FUL-
cause out of the fulness of him we a l l NESS we all received ; even
έλάβομεν, καΐ χάριν αντί χάριτος. 17"Οτι ό Favor upon Favor.
received, and favor upon favor. For the
17 For the LAW was
νόμος 5ta Μωσέως εδόθη· ή χάρις καΐ ή given through Moses; the
law through Moses was given; the favor and the
FAVOR and the TRUTH came
αλήθεια διά Ίησοΰ Χρίστου έγένετο. through Jesus Christ.
truth through Jesus Christ came. 18 No one has ever seen
^θεόν ουδείς έώρακε πώποτε* ό μονο-
God njo one has seen ever; the God ; the * Only-begotten
only-
τοΰ Son, who is in the BOSOM
γενής υΙός, δ t&v είς τόν κόλπον of the
begotten son, that being in the bosom of the FATHER, he has
ΚαΙ αΰτη made him known.
19
Πατρός, εκείνος έξηγήσατο.
Father, he has made known.
And this 19 Now this is the TES-
εστίν ή μαρτυρία του 'Ιωάννου, δτε άπέστει- TIMONY of JOHN. §When
is the testimony of the John, when sent the JEWS sent *to him
λαν ol 'Ιουδαίοι έξ 'Ιεροσολύμων Ιρείς καΐ Priests and Levites to ask
the Jews from Jerusalem priests and him, "Who art thou?"
λευΐτας, ίνα έρωτήσωσιν αυτόν Σύ τΙς εΐ; 20 he acknowledged and
levites, that they might ask him; Thou who art?
2°ΚαΙ ώμολόγησ3, καΐ ούκ ήρνήσατο* καΐ ώμο- did not deny, but acknow-
ledged, " I am not the
And he confessed, and not denied; and con-
λόγησεν δτι ούκ ε'ιμί εγώ ό Χριστός. a
Kal MESSIAH."
fessed; That not am I the Anointed. And 21 And they asked him,
• VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 8 . Only-begotten Son H E who is. 19. to him Priests.
± 13. Griesbach notes a different reading of this verse. Instead of Jioi.. .egenneetheesan,
foe has hos... egenneethee ; the singular pronoun and verb for the plural, which would make
the passage read—"Who was not begotten of Blood, nor of the Will of the Flesh nor of the
Will of a Man, but of G o d : " thus referring it directly to the physical generation of the Mes-
siah, by the Spirit of God, rather than to the moral regeneration of believers. ± 1 4 . New-
come in his Translation of the New Testament remarks, "Jesus the Son of God, is called
the Word, because God revealed himself or his word by h i m . " The following singular East-
ern custom may perhaps illustrate the phraseology of the first part of this chapter. " I n
Abyssinia, there is an officer named Kal Hatze; the word or voice of the king, who stands al-
ways upon the steps of the throne, at the side of a lattice window, where there is a hole, cov-
ered in the inside with a curtain of green taffeta. Behind this curtain the king sits; and
speaks through the aperture to the Kal Hatze, who communicates his commands to the offi-
cers, judges, and attendants.—Bruce'8 Travels. ± 15. Some put this verse after the 18th.
% 13. John iii. 5; James i. 1 8 ; 1 Pet. i. 23. % 14. Matt. i. 16, 2 0 ; Luke i. 3 1 ,
3 5 ; ii. 7; 1 Tim. iii. 16. % 14. Matt. xvii. 2 ; 2 Pet. i. 17. % 15. Matt. iii. 1 1 ;
Mark i. 7 ; Luke iii. 1 6 ; ver. 2 7, 3 0 ; John iii. 3 1 . % 19. John v. 33.
313
Chap. 1:22.] JOHN. [Chap. 1:32.
ήρώτησαν αυτόν Τι οδν; *Ηλίας εΐ συ; "Who *then art thou?
Art thou ^Elijah?" And
Καΐ λέγει. Ούκ ειμί. Ό προφήτης εΐ σύ; ΚαΙ i he said, " I am not." "Art
And he s&ysj Not I am. The prophet a r t thou? And thou the PROPHET?" And
άπεκρίΐϊη· Ον. 22
Είπον ούν αύτω· Τις he answered, "No."
he answered; No. They said then t o h i m ; Who 22 *They said to him,
el; ίνα άπόκρισιν δώμεν τοις πέμ- "Who art thou? that we
may give an Answer to
ψασιν ήμας* τι λέγεις περί σεαυτοϋ; THOSE who SENT us. What
Ing sent us; what sayest thou about thyself? dost thou say concerning
23
"Εφη· Έ γ ώ «φωνή βοώντος έν τη έρήμω* thyself?"
He said: I "A voiew^. crying in the desert;
23 He said, $"I am a
Εύθύνατε τήν όδόν κυρίου,» καθώς είπεν Voice proclaiming in the
Make you straight the way of a lord," as said DESERT, 'Make straight
24
'Ησαΐας ό προφήτης. Καί ot απεσταλμένοι 'the WAY for the Lord,' as
"saiss the prophet. And those having been sent Jlsaiah the PROPHET
ήσαν έκ τών Φαρισαίων ^καΐ ήρώτησαν αύ- said."
were of the Pharisees; and they asked him,
24 Now *those sent were
τόν, καΐ είπον αύτω· ΤΙ οΰν βαπτίζεις, εΐ of the PHARISEES.
25 And they asked him,
σύ ούκ εΐ ό Χριστός, οΰτε 'Ηλίας, οδτε and said to him, "Why
2β
then dost thou immerse, if
προφήτης; Άπεκρίθη αύτοίς ό 'Ιωάννης, λέ- thou art not the MESSIAH,
nor Elijah,nor a Prophet ?"
γ ω ν Έ γ ώ βαπτίζω έν υδατι· μέσος *|"δέ] 26 John answered them,
tng; I dip In water; midst [but] saying, $"I immerse in
υμών εστηκεν, δν ΰμείς ούκ οϊδατε. 2 7 6 Water ; *in the Midst of
οπίσω μου ερχόμενος, ου έγώ ούκ ε'ιμί you, coming after me,
after ΐΏθ coming, of whom 1 not am stands one whom you do
άξιος, Ινα λύσω αύτοϋ τόν Ιμάντα του not know,
28 27 the STRAP of Whose
υποδήματος. Ταΰτα έν Βηθανία έγένετο
sandal. These in Bethany were done SANDAL I am not worthy
to untie."
πέραν τοϋ 'Ιορδανού, 8που f\v 'Ιωάννης 6α- 28 Thesethings occurred
in Bethany beyond the
πτίζων. JORDAN, where *JOHN
ping. was immersing.
^Tfj επαύριον βλέπει τόν Ίησοΰν έργο- 29 On the NEXT DAY
ΙΑ the ΗΙΟΓΓΟΙΧΓ he beholds the Jesus com*· he sees JESUS coming to
him, and says, "Behold
μενον προς αυτόν, καΐ λέγει· "Ιδε ό §the LAMB of GOD, who
αμνός του Θεοΰ, ό αΐρων τήν άμαρτίαν TAKES AWAY the SIN of
lamb of the God, he taking away the sin
του κόσμου. 30 Οΰτός έστι, περί oft έγώ the WORLD.
of the world. This is he, about whom I 30 This is he of whom
I said, 'After me comes a
είπον 'Οπίσω μου» έρχεται άνήρ, δς εμπροηθέν Man, who is in advance of
me; for he is my Supe-
μου γέγονεν δτι πρώτος μου ήν. 3 1 Κά- rior.'
me h&s toecomej bec&use first of me he AV&S. And 31 And I did not know
γώ ούκ ήδειν αυτόν άλλ' Ινα φανερω- him ; but for this purpose,
I not knew him; but that he might be that he might be mani-
(Hi to) 'Ισραήλ, δια τοϋτο ήλθον fested to ISRAEL, I am
i n & n i x e s t e « t o t h e Isr<xe 1 ^ oec&use32 of t h i s fttxi coin0 come immersing in •Wa-
έγώ έν τω υδατι βαπτίζων. ΚαΙ έμαρτύρη-
I in t h e water dipping. And bore t e s t l - ter."
σεν 'Ιωάννης, λέγων "Οτι τεθέαμαι τό πνεΰ- 32 $And John testified,
mony John, saying: That I saw the spirit saying, " I saw the SPIRIT
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. then art thou? Art thou Elijah? 22. They said to
him. 24. they who weie sent. 26. but—omit. 28. in the Midst of you, coming after me,
stands one whom you do not know, the STRAP of Whose SANDAL. 28. JOHN. 31. Water.
% 21. Mai. iv. 5; Matt. xvu. 10. t 23. Matt. iii. 3; Mark i. 3 ; Luke iii. 4;
John iii. 28. t 23. Isa. xl. 3. $ 26. Matt. iii. 11. % 29. 1 Pet. i. 19: Rev. v. 6.
t 32. Matt. iii. 16; Mark i. 10; Luke iii. 22.
314
Chap. 1:33.] JOHN. [Chap. 1:41.
μα καταβαΐνον ώς περιστεράν έξ coming down like a Dove
ουρανού,
coming down like a dove from Heaven, and resting
out of heaven,
on him.
καΐ Ιμεινεν έπ' αυτόν. 33Κάγώ ουκ ήδειν 33 And I did not know
αυτόν άλλ' ό πέμψας με βαπτίξειν έν him; but HE who SENT
me to immerse in Water
him; but he having sent me to dip In he said to me, 'On whom
ί5δατι, εκείνος μοι κίπεν Έ φ ' δν δν
water, he t o m e said; On whom thou thou shalt see the SPIRIT
ΐδχις το πνεΰμα καταδαΐνον, καΐ μένον descending and resting,
this is HE who $IMMERSES
mayest see the s p i r i t coming down, and abiding in holy Spirit.'
έπ' αυτόν, οΰτός έστιν ό δαπτίζων έν πνεύμα-
oa h i m , t h i s Is he dipping in spirit
τι άγίφ. ^Κάγώ έώρακα, καΐ μεμαρτύρηκα, testified, 34 And I have seen and
holy. And I have seen, and have testified, That he is the
SON of GOD."
δτι οίηόζ έστιν ό υΙός του Θεοΰ.
tu&C t i l l s IS ill© SOU ΟΧ to© QOQ, 35 On the NEXT DAY
είστήκει ό 'Ιωάν- *Jolm was again standing,
S5
Tf) επαύριον πάλιν and two of his DISCIPLES ;
νης, καΐ έκ των μαθητών αύτοΰ δύο. 3βΚαΙ 36 and observing JESUS
and of the disciples of him two. And walking, he says, "Behold
έμβλέ'ψας τω Ίησοΰ περιπατουντι, λέγει· the LAMB of GOD ! "
having looked on the Jesus walking, he says;
*Ίδε ό αμνός τοϋ Θεοΰ. 3 7 ΚαΙ ήκουσαν 37 The TWO Disciples
Behold the lamb of the God. And heard hearing this, followed J E -
αΰτοΰ ol δύο μαθηταΐ λαλοΰντος, καΐ ήκολού- SUS.
him the two disciples speaking, and they 38 And JESUS turning,
θησαν τφ Ίησοΰ. 88ΣτραφεΙς δέ ό Ίησοΰς,
followed'the Jesus. Having turned and the Jesus, and seeing them follow-
ing, says to them, "What
καΐ θεασάμενος αυτούς άκολοχίθοϋντας, λέγει do you seek?" And THEY
said to him, "Itabbii
αύτοίς· ΤΙ ζητείτε; ΟΙ δέ είπον αύτώ· (which signifies, being
to them; What seek you? They and said to him; translated, Teacher,)
Ραβδί, (δ λέγεται έρμηνευόμενον, διδά- where dwellest thou?"
2^8.)bu 1 ψ \Wliicfa ΙΏ6ΑΠ8 DGiiijj i n t e r p r e t e d ) Ο 39 He says to them,
Λέγει αύτοίς· "Come and see." They
39
σκάλε,) που μένεις;
"Ερχεσθε καΐ ϊδετε. *Ήλθον καΐ είδον, where *he went, therefore, and saw
dwelt, and con-
Come you &nd see you* They came And saw, tinued with him that DAY,
nov μένει· καΐ παρ' αύτω έμειναν την It was about the ±tenth
W h e r e h e d w e l l s ; a n d w i t h h i m abode t h e Hour.
ήμέραν έκείνην. "Ωρα fjv ώς δεκάτη,
day that. Hour It was about tenth. 40 ^Andrew, the BRO-
« r Hv 'Ανδρέας, ό αδελφός ΣΙμωνος Πέτρου, THER of Simon Peter, was
one of THOSE TWO who
είς έκ των δύο των άκουσάντων παρά 'Ιωάν- having heard from John,
νου, καΐ άκολουθησάντων αύτφ. ^Ευρίσκει followed him.
and having fol lowed him. Finds 41 He first finds his
οίτος πρώτος τόν άδελφόν τόν 'ίδιον ΣΊμωνα, OWN BROTHER Simon, and
he* VATICAN
ftrst the brother that
MANUSCRIPT.—3 own 39.Simon,
5. John. therefore, and saw.
± 39. It was the way of the ancients to divide the day into twelve hours, and the night
into as many. The first hour of the day was an hour after the sunrose, and the twelfth was
when it set. This was the way in Judea, and to this the other Evangelists adhere. But St.
John appears to have reckoned the hours as we do, from midnight to noon, and again from
noon to midnight. And it may be observed, that ho mentions the hour of the day oftener
than any other Evangelist; as if with design to give his reader an opportunity of discern-
ing his method, by comparing one passage with another. If the time here intended was that
Which we may call Jewish, (to distinguish it, not from the Greek and Roman which were
the same with the Jewish, but from the modern) the tenth hour was about four in the
afternoon, or two hours before the day ended in Jud-a; with which time neither the words
nor circumstances of the narration seem to agree. For the words, they ahode with him that
day, rather imply, that they spent a good part of the day with him. Therefore the most
reasonable account of this tenth hour is. that it was ten in the morning.—Townson.
t S3. Matt. iii. 1 1 ; Acts 1 5 ; ii. 4 ; x. 44; xi. 15. t 40. Matt. iv. 18.
315
Chap. 1:42.] JOHN. [Chap. 1:50,
καΐ λέγει ούτω* Εύρήκαμεν τόν Μεσσίαν (ο says to him, "We have
and be says tohim: Wehave found tbo Messiah (which found the MESSIAH."
έστι μεθερμηνευόμενον, Χριστός.) 42 *[ΚαΙ] (which is, being trans-
is being interpreted, Anointed.) [And} lated, Anointed.)
ήγαγεν αυτόν προς τόν Ίησοΰν. Έμβλέψας 42 He conducted him
ho brought 1ιίxxi t o tlio Josus· ΧΪ3.νiu^ lookocl to JESUS. JESUS looking
αύτφ ό Ίησοΰς είπε· Σύ εί ΣΙμων ό υΙός at him, said, "Thou a r t
to him the Jesus said: Thou art Simon, the son Simon, the SON of Jonas;
Ίωνα· συ κληθήση Κηφάς· δ ερμηνεύεται $thou shalt be called Ce-
of Jona; thou shaltbe called Cephas; which means phas ; (which denotes the
Πέτρος. same as Peter.)
Peter.
^Tfi επαύριον ήθέλησεν έξελθείν είς τήν 43 On the NEXT DAY he
The morrow he desired to go forth into the wished to go to GALILEE,
Γαλιλαίαν καΐ ευρίσκει Φίλιππον, καΐ λέγει and finding Philip,*JEsus
Galilee; and he finds Philip, and says
says to him, "Follow me."
αύτφ· 'Ακολουθεί μοι. 4 4 r Hv δε ό Φίλιππος 44 Now $ P H I L I P was
άπό ΒηΦσαϊδά, έκ της πόλεως 'Ανδρέου καΐ from Bethsaida, the CITY
from Bethsaida, of the city of Andrew and of Andrew and Peter.
Πέτρου. ^Ευρίσκει Φίλιππος τόν Ναθανα- 45 Philip finds §NATHA^
Peter. Finds Philip the Nathanael, 4NAEL, and says to him,
ήλ, και λέγει αύτφ· "Ον έγραψε Μωσής 'We have found the person
and says to him; Whom wrote Moses described by Moses in the
έν τφ νόμω, καΐ ol προφηται, εύρήκαμεν, LAW, and by the PROPHETS,
%τ\ t h e l&Wf find t h e P^*ο p i t © t s · ΤΛΓΘ li&'sr© fouiicl* THAT JESUS, the *Son or
Ίησοΰν τόν υΐόν του Ιωσήφ, τόν άπό Να- JOSEPH, from Nazareth."
Jesus the son. of the Joseph, that from Na-
ζαρέθ. ^Kai είπεν αύτώ Ναθαναήλ· Έκ Να- 46 And Nathanael said
fcareth. And said to him" Nathanael; Out of Na-
ζαρέθ δύναται τι αγαθόν είναι; Λέγει αύτφ to him, $"Can any tgood
Z3.x*6th is &,l> 1 ο &ny good to be? S&ys to him thing proceed from Naz-
Φίλιππος· ερχου καΐ ΐδε. 47ΕΙδεν ό Ίησοΰς areth?" * P H I L I P says to
Philip; Come and see. Saw the Jesus him, "Come and see."
τόν Ναθαναήλ έρχόμενον προς αυτόν, καΐ 47 *Jesus saw NATHA-
the
λέγει
Nathanael coming to
περί αύτοΰ* *Ίδε αληθώς Ίσρα- said
him, and NAEL coming to him, and
he says concerning him; Behold indeed an concerning him, "Be-
ηλίτης, έν φ δόλος ούκ έ'στι. 48Λέγει αύ- hold a genuine Israelite;
in whom is no deceit."
Israelite, in whom guile not is. Says to
τφ Ναθαναήλ· Πόθεν με γινώσκεις; Άπε- 48 Nathanael says to
liim Ν&th&n&e 11 "Whence xne knowest thou? An— him, "How dost thou know
Me?" Jesus answered and
κρίθη Ίησοΰς καΐ είπεν αύτφ· Πρό τουsaid to him, "Before P H I -
swered Jesus and said to him; Before the
LIP called Thee, when thou
σε Φίλιππον φωνήσαι, δντα ύπό τήν συ- wast under the FIG-TREE,
thee Philip to have
49 called, being under the fig- I saw thee."
κην είδόν σε. Άπεκρίθη Ναθαναήλ * [καΙ 49 Nathanael answered,
tree, I saw thee. Answered Nathanael Land
λέγει αύτφ·] Ραββί, συ εΐ ό υΙός του of "Rabbi, thou a r t the SON
says to himj3 Ha.bbi| thou &rt the sou of the
GOD ; thou a r t the
§KING of ISRAEL."
θεοΰ, σύ εί ό βασιλεύς του Ισραήλ. Β 0 Ά- 50 Jesus answered and
CrOU) t h o U ftrt txlQ &ixx^ OX t h e JSI*&6X· rfxll™
πεκρίθη Ίησοΰς καΐ είπεν αύτφ· "Οτι είπόν said to him; "Because I
swered Jesus and said to him; Because I said told thee *That I saw thee
<τοι* Είδόν σε ύποκάτω της συκής, πιστεύ- under the FIG-TREE, thou
to thee; I saw thee underneath the fig-tree, be- believest! Thou shalt see
εις; μείζω τούτων δ·ψχι· ^ Κ α Ι greater things, than this."
lievest thou? greater of these thou shalt see. And
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—42. And—omit. 43. JESUS says. 45. Son. 46. PHILIP.
47. Jesus. 49. and says to him—omit. 50. That I saw.
±46. Some think allusion is here made to "that good thing promised," Jer. xxxiii.
14; others think this a term of reproach.
$ 42. Matt. xvi. 18. t 44. John xii. 21. * 45. John xxi. 2. $ 46. John vii. 41,
42. 52. $ 49. Matt. xxi. 5; xxvii. 11, 42; John xviii. 37; xix. 3.
316
Chap. 1:51.] JOHN. [Chap. 2:9.
λέγει αύτώ· 'Αμήν αμήν λέγω ύμίν, 51 And he says to him,
he says to him; Indeed indeed I say to you, "Truly, indeed, I say to
* [άπ' άρτι] δψεσΰε τον ούρανόν άνεω- you, you shall see the
HEAVENS opened, and the
γότα, καΐ τους α γ γ έ λ ο υ ς τοΰ θ ε ο ϋ ANGELS of GOD ascending
been opened, and the messengers of the God from and descending to
αναβαίνοντας καΐ καταβαίνοντας επί τον υΐόν the SON of MAN."
ascending and descending on the son
τοϋ άνθρωπου, CHAPTER I I .
of the man. 1 And on the *THIRD
Day there was a Marriage-
ΚΕΦ. 6 ' . 2. feast in Cana of GALILEE ;
*ΚαΙ τχ\ ήμερα τχ\ τρίτγι γάμος and the MOTHER of J E S U S
And i n the day the third a marriage-feast was there;
έγένετο εν Κανά της Γαλιλαίας· καΐ ήν ή
occurred i n Cana "of t h e G a l i l e e ; and w a s t h e 2 and J E S U S also, and
his DISCIPLES, were invited
μήτηρ τοϋ Ίησοϋ εκεί. 2 Έκλή#η δέ καΐ
m o t h e r o f t h e J e s u s t h e r e . Was i n v i t e d and a l s o to the MARRIAGE-FEAST.
6 Ίησοϋς καΐ ol μαθηταΐ αύτοϋ εις τον 3 And the Wine falling
the Jesus and the d i s c i p l e s of h i m to the short, the MOTHER of J E -
γάμον.
3
ΚαΙ ύστερήσαντος οίνου, SUS says to him, "They
have no Wine."
λέγει ή μήτηρ τοϋ ' Ιησοϋ προς αυτόν Οί νον 4 JESUS says to her,.
Z"O Woman, what hast
οΰκ εχουσι.
4
Λέγει αύτη ό ' Ιησοΰς· ΤΙ thou to do with me? My
time has not yet arrived."
έμοί καΐ σοι, γύναι; Οΰπα> ηκει ή
to me the 5 His MOTHER says to
ώρα μου. 5Λέγει ή μήτηρ αύτοΰ τοί,ς the SERVANTS, "Do what-
hour ofme. Says themother o fh i m t o t h e ever he may bid you."
διακόνοις* "Ο, τι δν λένΐΐ ύμίν, ποιήσατε. 6 Now six stone Water-
servants; whatever he may say to you, do you. jars were there, placed $ac-
βΤ
Ησαν δέ εκεί ύδρίαι λίθιναι εξ κείμε- cording to the J E W I S H
Were and t h e r e water-pots of s t o n e s i x being CUSTOM Of PURIFICATION,
Ρναι
la κατά τον καθαρισμόν των each containing two or
, three f Measures.
'Ιουδαίων, χωροΰσαι άνά μετρητάς δύο η" 7 JESUS says to them,
τρεις. Λέγει αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς* Γεμίσατε τάς "Fill the 'JARS with Wa-
7
After these came the Jesus and the dis- t h e TERRITORY Of JuDEA,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—13. he being in HEAVEN—omit.
15. may not be destroyed, but—omit. 16. the SON. 18. but—omit.
± 13. John xvi. 29: Acts ii. 34; 1 Cor. xv. 47; Eph. iv. 9, 10. % 14. Num. xxi. 9.
$ 15. John vi. 4 7. $ 16. Bom. v. 8; 1 John iv. 9. j 17. Luke ix. 56; John v.
45; viii. 15; xii. 47; 1 John iv. 14. $ 18. John v. 24; vi. 40, 47; xx. 31. $ 19.
John 4, 9-11; viii. 12. $ 20. Eph. v. 13.
321
Chap. 3:23.] JOHN. [Chap. 3:32.
θηται αύτοΰ εις την Ίουδα'ιαν γη ν και εκεί and there he remained with
them, and was immersing.
δι έτριβε μετ' αυτών, καΐ έβάπτιζεν. 2 3 r H v
remuined w i t h them, and was dipping. Wus 23 And *John also w a s
immersing in Enon, near
δε και 'Ιωάννης βαπτίζων έν Αίνων, εγγύς SALIM, because there were
and also John dipping in Enon, near
many Waters there ; a n d
τοϋ Σαλε'ιμ, δτι ΰδατα πολλά fjv έκεΐ* και they were coming a n d be-
the Salim, because waters many was there; and ing immersed.
24
παρεγ'ινοντο, καΐ έβαπτ'ιζοντο. Οΰπο>
γαρ f|v βεβλημένος ε'ις την φυλακήν ό 24 $For *John h a d n o t
f o r W cL S ί ϊ il V ί ΓΙ £ί L) θ θ R C i i s t ί ΓΙ t O tllG | * Γ ί S Ο li t h θ yet been cast into PRISON.
2δ
'Ιωάννης. Έγένετο ούν ζήτησις έκ των μα- 25 A Dispute then oc-
Johiiι Ο c c u r ι* e d ΐΐΐθΐι ft d i s p u t e o f t h e dis~*
curred among * t h e DISCI-
θητών 'Ιωάννου μετά 'Ιουδαίου περί καΦα- PLES of J o h n with a Jew,
ciples of John Λν i th a Jew about cleaus- about Purification.
ρισμοΰ. 2 0 ΚαΙ ήλΦον προς τον Ίωάννην, καΐ
ing And they came to the John, and 20 And they came t o
JOHN, a n d said t o him,
είπον αύτψ· Ραβδί, δς ήν μετά σοϋ πέραν τοϋ "Rabbi, he who w a s with
thee beyond t h e JORDAN,
'Ιορδανού, φ σύ μεμαρτι'ίρηκας, ϊδε, $to whom thou h a s t testi-
fied, behold, H E immerses,
ούτος βαπτίζει καΐ πάντες έρχονται προς αύ- and all a r e coming to h i m . "
he dips, and all come to h i m .
τόν. 27
Άπεκρίθη 'Ιωάννης 27 J o h n answered a n d
και ε ί π ε ν Ού
Answeied Not said, ?"A Man can receive
John and said;
δύναται άνθρωπος λαμβάνειν ουδέν, έάν μηnothing unless it be given
fj δεδομένον αΰτφ έκ τοϋ him from HEAVEN.
ούρανοϋ. 28
ΑύτοΙ ΰμεΐς μοί μαρτυρείτε, 28 You yourselves a r e
witnesses for me, T h a t I
ότι είπον Ούκ ειμί εγώ ό Χριστός, άλλ' δτιsaid, $1 am n o t t h e M E S -
S I A H / b u t T h a t I have
that I said; Not am I the Anointed, but that been sent before him.
απεσταλμένος ειμί έμπροσθεν εκείνου. 2 υ Ό
having been sent I a m in presence of him. He 29 T h e Bridegroom i s
εχοιν την νύμφην, νυμφίος εστίν 6 δέ H E who P O S S E S S E S t h e
φ ί λ ο ς τοϋ νυμφ'ιου, ό έστηκώς κ α ΐ BRIDE ; b u t THAT FRIEND
fri(*nd of the foridej^rooinf thftt stundin^ ΐΐnd
Of t h e BRIDEGROOM W'llO
stands and hears him, re-
άκούων αΰτου, χαρά χαίρει διά τήν joices with joy, because of
hearing him, with joy rejoices through the the BRIDEGROOM'S, VOICE ;
φωνήν τοΰ νυμφίου. ΑΙίτη οδν ή this, therefore, MY JOY
χαρά ή έμή πεπλήρωται. 30
Έκείνον has been completed.
joy that of ΙΪΙ© hue been coinp 1 eteu· H iHI 30 He must increase,
δεί αύξάνειν, έμέ δέ έλαττοΰσθαι.3 1 Ό but I must decrease.
it behooves to increase, m e but to decrease. H e
31 $ H E who COMES from
δνωθεν ερχόμενος, επάνω πάντων εστίν. above is over all. H E who
is from the EARTH, is of
Ό ών έκ της γης, έκ της γης έστι, καΐ the EARTH, and speaks of
the EARTH. HE who
έκ της γης λαλεί· 6 έκ τοϋ οΰρανοϋ COMES from HEAVEN is
ερχόμενος, επάνω πάντων εστί, 3 2 *[κα1] 8 over all.
coming, over all la, [and] what
έώρακε καΐ ήκουσε, τοΰτο μαρτυρεί· καΐ 32 And what he has seen
lie hfis seen e.nd heard, this he testifies; and and heard, this he testifies ;
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 3 . J O H N 25. THOSE DISCIPLES who were of John and
a Jew about. 32. And—omit.
%. 24. Matt, xiv 3. t 26 John i. 7, 15, 27, 34. 1 27. 1 Cor. iv. 7 ; Heb. v. 4 ;
James i. 17. % 28. Johr 1 2 0 . 2 " ί 3 1 . Matt, xxxiii. 1 8 ; John 1. 15, 2 7 ; Bom.
ix. 5.
322
Chap. 3:33.] JOHN. [Chap. 4:7.
την μαρτυρ'ιαν αύτοΰ ουδείς λαμβάνει. 3 3 '0 and no one receives his
the testimony ο ί h i m no one r e c e i v e s . He TESTIMONY.
λαβών αύτοΰ την μαρτυρ'ιαν, έσψράγισεν, 33 He who RECEIVES
His TESTIMONY has set his
δτι ό Θεός αληθής έοτιν. ^ " Ο ν γάρ άπέ- seal That GOD is true.
that the God true is. Whom for has 34 $For he whom GOD
στειλεν ό Θεός, τα ρήματα τοΰ Θεοΰ λαλεί· has sent speaks the WORDS
sent the God, the Avoids of the God speaks; of GOD ; for *he gives not
ού γάρ εκ μέτρου δίδωσιν ό Θεός τό πνεύμα. the SPIRIT by Measure.
n o t f o r b y m e a s u r e g i v e s t h e God" t h e s p i r i t . 35 The FATHER loves
i'fi'Q Πατήρ άγαπα τον υΐόν, και πάντα δέδω- the SON, $and has given
T h e F a t h e r l o v e s t h e s o3nC , a n d a l l h a s b e e n All things into his HAND.
κεν έν τί| χειρι αύτοΰ. 'O πιστεύο)ν εις τόν 36 $ H E BELIEVING into
g i v e n i n t h e hand of h i m . H e b e l i e v i n g i n t o t h e
υιόν, έχει ζωήν α'ιώνιον.· ό δε άπειθών the SON has aionian Life ;
son, has l i f e age-lasting; he but disobeying but HE DISOBEYING the
τω υΐω, ούκ οψεται ζωήν, άλλ' ή οργή τοΰ SON, shall not see Life;
but the Anger of GOD
θεοΰ μένει έπ' αυτόν. abides on him."
CHAPTER IV.
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4. 1 When, therefore, the
ι
*Ως ο$ν έ'γνω ό Κύριος, δτι η"κου<ταν ol LORD knew, That the
PHARISEES had heard,
Φαρισαίοι, οτι Ίησοΰς πλείονας μαθητάς ποιεί JThat Jesus was making
and immersing More Dis-
2
καΐ βαπτίζει, η* 'Ιωάννης* (κα'ιτοιγε ciples than J o h n ;
and dipped, than John; (though indeed 2 (though Jesus himself
Ίησοΰς αυτός ούκ έβάπτιζεν, άλλ' ol μαϋηταΐ did not immerse, but his
Je u sh i m s e l f n o t dipped, b u t t h e d i s c i p l e s DISCIPLES ;)
αύτοΰ*) 8 άφήκε τήν Ίουδαίαν, καΐ άπήλΦε 3 he left JUDEA, and
of h i m ; ) he l e f t t h e Judea49 and went went again into GALILEE.
πάλιν είς τήν Γαλιλαίαν. "Εδει δέ αυτόν
a g a i n i n t o t h e G a l i l e e . I t b e h o o v e d a n d h i m 4 And it was necessary
διέρχεσΰαι διά της Σαμαρείας. 5 "Ερχεται for him to pass through
SAMARIA.
to pass through the Samaria. He comes 5 He comes, therefore, to
οδν είς πόλιν της Σαμαρε'ιας, λεγομέ- a City of SAMARIA called
therefore into a city of the Samaritans, being ± Sychar, near the FIELD
μένην Συχάρ, πλησίον τοΰ χωρίου, οδ έ'δω- which % Jacob gave *to
called Sychar, near by the field, of which gave JOSEPH his SON.
βΤ
κεν 'Ιακώβ 'Ιωσήφ τω υίφ αύτοΰ. Ην 6 And JACOB'S Fountain
δέ εκεί πηγή τοΰ 'Ιακώβ. Ό οΰν Ίησοΰς was there. JESUS, there-
fore, having become weary
κεκοπιακώς έκ της όδοιπορίας, έκαθέζετο from the JOURNEY, sat
down over the FOUNTAIN.
ούτως επί τη πηγή· ωρα ή"ν έκτη. 7 "Ερχε- I t was about the ±sixth
thus over the spring; hour was about six. Comes Hour.
7 There comes a Woman
ται γυνή έκ της Σαμαρε'ιας, άντλήσαι ΰδωρ. of SAMARIA to draw Water.
JESUS says to her, "Give
Λέγει αύτη ό Ίησοΰς· Δός μοι πιεϊν. me to drink.'*
Say to her the Jesus; Give to m e to drinjc.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—3 4. he gives not. 5. to JOSBPU his SON.
± 5. Called at first Sichem, or Shechem, and afterwards Sichar. From Judges ix. 7, it
seems to have been situated at the foot of Mount Gerizim, on which the Samaritan temple
was built, f 6. According to John's computation of time, this would be six o'clock in
the afternoon. See Note on John i. 39. The women of the East have stated times for
going to draw water—not in the heat of the day, but in the cool of either morning or
evening. It was very likely in the evening that this Samaritan woman came to draw water,
because it is said, Jesus had become weary with his journey; and because the Samaritans
when they came to sef him, invited him to remain or lodge with them.
t 34. John viii. x6. $ 35. Luke x. 2 2 ; John v. 20, 2 2 ; xiii. 3 ; xvii. 2 ; Heb.
ii. 8. X 36. John vi. 4 7 ; 1 John v. 10, 11. % 1. John iii. 2 2 , 2 6 . $ 5. Gen.
xxxiii. 1 9 ; xiviii. 2 2 ; Joshua xxvi. 32.
323
Chap. 4:8.] JOHN. [Chap. 4:18.
8
(01 γαρ μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ άπεληλύθεισαν εις 8 (For his DISCIPLES
had gone into the CITY
την πόλιν, ίνα τροφάς άγοράσωσι.) βΛέγει that they might buy Pro-
the city, that provisions they might buy.) Says visions.)
οδν αύτω ή γυνή ή Σαμαρείτις* Πώς σύ, 9 The SAMARITAN WO-
then to him the woman that Samaritan; How thou, MAN, therefore, says to
'Ιουδαίος ών, παρ' έμοϋ πιείν αιτείς, οΰσης him, "How dost thou, be-
a Jew being, from me to drink askest, being ing a Jew, ask drink of
γυναικός Σαμαρείτιδος; (Ού γαρ συγχρώνται me, who am a Samaritan
a woman a Samaritan? (Not for associate with Woman?" ($Por the Jews
'Ιουδαίοι Σαμαρε'ιταις.) 10Άπεκρίθη Ίησοΰς do not associate with
Jews Samaritans.) Answered Jesus Samaritans.)
καΐ είπεν αΰτχί· Ει η"δεις την δωρεάν 10 Jesus answered and
And s&icl to her*, If thou hadst known the gift said to her, "If thou didst
τοΰ θεοΰ, και τις έστιν ό λέγων σοι· Δός know the GIFT of GOD, and
who is HE that says to
μοι ποιείν σύ αν ή*τησας αυτόν, καΐ thee, 'Give me to drink,'
to me to drink; thou wouldst ask him, and thou wouldst ask him, and
Ιδωκεν αν σοι ΰδωρ ζών. "Λέγει αύτφ ή he would give thee Living
h e w o u l d g i v e t h e e w a t e r l i v i n g . S a y s t o h i m t h e Water."
γυνή· Κύριε, οΰτε αντλημα έχεις, 11 *She says to him,
woman; O lord, nothing to draw with thou hast, "Sir, thou hast nothing to
καΐ τό φρέαρ εστί βαθύ* πόθεν οίν £- draw with, and the WELL
12
is deep; whence, then,
χεις τό ΰδωρ τό ζών; Μή σύ μείζων εΐ hast thou t h e L I V I N G
WATER.
τοΰ πατρός ημών 'Ιακώβ; 8ς Ιδωκεν ήμίν τό 12 Art thou greater than
our FATHER Jacob, who
φρέαρ, καΐ αυτός έξ αύτοΰ έ*πιε, καΐ ol υΙοΙ gave us the WELL, and
13 drank of it himself, and his
αύτοΰ, καΐ τα θρέμματα αύτοΰ. Άπεκρίθη SONS, and his CATTLE?"
Ίησοΰς καΐ είπεν αύτ|ί· Π ά ς 6 πίνων έκ τοΰ 13 Jesus answered and
said to her, "EVERY ONES
δδατος τούτου, δι/ψήσει πάλιν*
14
δς δ ' δν DRINKING Of t h i s WATER
will thirst again;
πίχι έκ τοΰ ύδατος, οΰ έγώ δώσω 14 but $he, who may
drink of the WATER which
αύτφ, ού μη δι/ψήση ε'ις τόν αΙώνα· αλλά I will give him, shall not
to him, not not may thirst to the age; but thirst to the AGE ; but the
τό ί)δωρ, δ δώσω αύτφ, γενήσεται WATER which I will give
the water, which 1 shall give him, shall be him, shall become in him
a Fountain of Water,
έν αύτφ πηγή δδατος άλλομένου ε'ις ζωήν springing up into aionian
Life."
αΐώνιον. 15
Λέγει προς αυτόν ή γυνή· Κύ- 15 §The WOMAN says
toT him, "Sir, give me This
ριε, δός μοι τοΰτο τό ύδωρ, Ινα μη δι- W ATER that I may not
lord, give to me this the water, that not I may thirst, nor *come here to
ψώ, μηδέ έρχομαι ένθάδε . άντλεϊν.1βΛέ- draw."
thirst, nor may come in this place to draw. Says 16 *He says to her,
γει αύττί ό Ίησοΰς· "Υπάγε, φώνησον τόν "Go call thy HUSBAND,
to her the Jesus; Go, call the
and come here."
άνδρα σου, καΐ έλθέ ένθάδε. 17Άπεκρίθη 17 The WOMAN answered
ή γυνή καΐ είπεν Ούκ ε*χω δνδρα. Λέγει and said, " I have no Hus-
the woman and said; Not I have a husband. Says
band." JESUS said to her,
αύτη ό Ίησοΰς· Καλώς είπας* "Οτι "Correctly thou didst say,
to her the Jesus; Bightly
18 thou didst say; That Ί have no Husband.'
δνδρα ούκ εχοι. Πέντε γάρ άνδρας g- 18 For thou hast had
a husband not I have. Five for husbands thou
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . She says. 15. come over here. 16. He says.
$ 9. 2 Kings xvu. 2 4 ; Luke ix. 52, 5 3 ; Acts x. 28. t 14. John vi. 3 5 ; vii. 38.
% 15. John xvii. 2, 3 : Rom. vi. 2 3 ; 1 John v. 20.
324
Chap. 4:19.] JOHN. [Chap. 4:29.
σχες· καΐ νΰν δν 8χεις, ουκ εΌτι Five Husbands, and he
whom now thou hast is
σου άνήρ· τοΰτο αληθές εϊρηκας, 10
Λέγει not Thy Husband; this
thou hast truly spoken."
αΰτω ή γυνή* Κύριε, θεωρώ, δτι προφή-
19 The WOMAN says to
της ει συ. 20
Οί πατέρες ημών έν τω him, "Sir, $1 see That
art thou. The fathers of us In the thou art a Prophet.
δρει τούτω προσεκύνησαν και ύμείς λέγε- 20 Our FATHERS wor-
τε, δτι έν Ίεροσολύμοις εστίν ό τόπος, δπου shipped in this MOUN-
that in Jerusalem is the place, where TAIN ; and you say, That
21 in § Jerusalem is the PLACE
δεί προσκυνείν. Λέγει αύτχί ό where it is necessary to
it is necessary to worship. S&ys to her the worship."
Ίησοΰς' Γύναι, πίστευσόν μοι, δτι έρχεται 21 JESUS says to her,
Jesus; ο woman, believe thou me, that comes
ωρα, δτε οΰτε έν τφ δρει τούτω,
"Woman, believe me, That
an hour, when neither in the mountain this, an Hour is coming, when
οΰτε έν Ίεροσολύμοις προσκυνήσητε τω neither in this MOUNTAIN,
nor in Jerusalem you shall worship the nor in Jerusalem will you
Πατρ'ι. 2 2 Ύμείς προσκυνείτε δ ούκ οΐδατε· worship the FATHER.
Father. You worship what not you know; 22 You worship what
ημείς προσκυνονμεν δ οίδαμεν δτι ή you do not know; we
we worship what we know; because the worship what we know ;
because SALVATION is of
σωτηρία έκ τών ΊουδαΛ,ων εστίν. ^Άλλ* the JEWS.
23 But an Hour is com-
έρχεται ωρα, καΐ νΰν εστίν, δτε
ing, and now is, when the ol
αληθινοί προσκυνηταΐ προσκυνήσουσι τφ TRUE Worshippers w i l l
true worshippers shall worship the worship the FATHER §in
ΠατρΙ έν πνεύματι καΐ άληθεία· καΐ γαρ Spirit and Truth ; for the
Father in spirit and truth; and for FATHER even seeks SUCH
ό Πατήρ τοιούτους ζητεί τους προσκυνοϋντας LIKE as his Worshippers.
αυτόν. ^Πνεΰμα ό Θεός· καΐ τους προσκυ- 24 §God is Spirit; and
him. A spirit the God; and those worship- THOSE WORSHIPPING him
νοΰντας αυτόν, έν πνεύματι καΐ άληθεία δεί must worship in Spirit and
Truth."
προσκυνείν. ^ Λ έ γ ε ι αύτφ ή γυνή· Οίδα 25 The WOMAN says to
him, " I know That Mes-
δτι Μεσσίας έρχεται· (ό λεγόμενος Χριστός·) siah is coming, (HE being
that M e s s i a h comes; (the b e i n g called Anointed;) CALLED Christ;) when he
δταν Ιλθγι εκείνος, άναγγελεί ήμίν comes he will tell us all
things."
πάντα. 2β
Λέγει αύτη ό Ίησοΰς* Έγώ είμι, ό 26 JESUS says to her,
all. Says to her the Jesus: I am, he §"I, who am TALKING to
λαλών σοι. ^ΚαΙ επί τούτφ ήλθον ol μα- thee, am he."
talking to thee. And on this came the dis- 27 And upon this his
θηταΐ αύτοΰ, καΐ έθανμαζον, δτι μετά γυ- DISCIPLES came, and won-
ciples of him, and wondered, that with a dered That he was talking
ναικός έλάλει. Ουδείς μέντοι είπε* ΤΙ with a Woman; neverthe-
less no one said, "What
ζητείς; ή, τΐ λαλείς μετ' αυτής; dost thou seek?" or, "Why
art thou talking with her?"
28'Αφήκεν οδν τήν ύδρίαν αυτής ή
Left therefore the bucket of herself the 28 The WOMAN, there-
γυνή, καΐ άπήλθεν εις τήν πόλιν, καΐ λέγει fore, went into the CITY,
woman, and went into the city, and says and says to the MEN,
τοίς άνθρώποις* ^Δεΰτε, ΐδετε άνθρωπον, δς
to the men: Come you, see a man, who 29 "Come, see a Man,
§ 19. Luke rii. 16; xxiv. i9 · John vi. 14; ?ii. 40 § 2 0 . Deut. xii. 5, 11; 1 Kings
ix. 3; 2 Chron. vii. 12. % 23. Phil. iii. 3. § 24. 2 Cor. iii. 17. % 26. John ix. 37.
Chap. 4:30.] JOHN. [Chap. 4:41.
είπε μοι πάντα δσα έποίησα* μήτι οδτός έστιν who told me all things
told me all what I did; not this i s which I have done! I s
ό Χριστός; β0Έξήλθον έκ της πόλεως, και this the MESSIAH?"
the Anointed? They went out of the city, and 30 They went out of the
άρχοντα προς αυτόν. CITY, and were coming to
"Were coming to him. him.
31
Έν δέ τω μεταξύ ήρο^των αυτόν ol 31 And in the MEAN-
In and the" meantime "were asking him the TIME, his DISCIPLES en-
μαθηταΐ λέγοντες· Ραββί, φάγε. 8 2 Ό δέ treating him, said, "Rabbi,
disciples saying, Kabbi, eat. o but eat."
εΐπεν αΰτοϊς· Έγώ βρώσιν εχω φαγείν, ην 32 But he said to them,
said to them; I food have to eat, which "I have Food to eat, of
ΰμείς ουκ οΐδατε. ^"Ελεγον ofrv ot μαθηταΐ which you know not."
you not know. Said then thu disciples
προς αλλήλους· Μ η τις ήνεγκεν
33 Then the DISCIPLES
αύτφ said to each other, "Has
hiii
φαγείν; ays
!ί
Λέγει αύτοΐς ό Ίησοΰς. Έμόν any one brought him
to them the Jesus. (food) to eat?"
My
6ρώμά έστιν 'ίνα ποιώ τό θέλημα του πέμ- 34 JESUS says to them,
food i s , t h a t I m a y do t h e w i l l i"My Food is to do the
of t h e send-
"ψαντός με, καΐ τελειώσω αύτοΰ τό έ'ργον. WILL of HIM who SENT me,
ing
8ί me, and may finish of him the v/ork. and to finish His WORK.
Όύχ ύμείς λέγετε, δτι έ'τι τετράμηνος έστι, 35 Do you not say, That
Not you say, that yet four months i t is,
it is yet four Months, an-d
καΐ ό θερισμός άρχεται; Ιδού, λέγω ύμίν, the HARVEST comes? Be-
hold, I say to you, Lift up
επάρατε τους οφθαλμούς υμών, καΐ θεάσα^ >e your EYES, and see t h e
lift up th© eyes of you* And see you FIELDS ; $That they are
already white for Harvest.
τάς χώρας, δτι λευκαί είσι προς θερισμόν
the fields,
δ0< that white they are to harvest 36 $The REAPER re-
η*δη. Ο θερίζων μισθόν λαμβάνει, καΐ ceives a Reward, and ga-
already. He reaping a reward receives, and thers Fruit for aionion
συνάγει καρπόν είς ζωήν αΐώνιον tva Life; so that the SOWER
gathers fruit for life age-lasting; so that and the REAPER may re-
joice together.
κάί δ σπείρων όμου χαίρη, καΐ ό 37 For in this is the
both he sowing together may rejoice, and he
θερίζων. ST'EV γάρ τούτφ ό λόγος εστίν ό SAYING TRUE t 'That one
reaping. In for this the word Is the is the SOWER, and another
αληθινός, δτι άλλος εστίν ό σπείρων, και is the REAPER.*
true, that one Is lie sowing, and 38 I sent you to reap
άλ>ος ό θερίξων. 3 δ Έγώ απέστειλα ύμας θε- that on which you have
another the reaping. 1 sent you to
(Ηζειν δ ούχ ύμείς; κεκοπχάχατε· α\λλοι not labored; others labor-
reap what not you have labored; others ed, and you have entered
κεκοπιάκασι, καΐ ύμείς είς τόν κόπον αυτών into their LABOR."
3 β
labored, and you into the labor of them
σελι^λνΰατε. Έκ δέ τής πόλεως εκείνης 39 Now many of the
are entered. Out of and the city that SAMARITANS from that
πολλοί έπίστευσαν είς αυτόν των Σαμαρειτών, CITY believed into him,
many believed into him of the Samaritans, because of the WORD of
διά τόν λόγον της γυναικός μαρτυρούσης· the WOMAN, testifying,
through the word of the woman, testifying; "He told me ail things
"Οτι είπε μοι πάντα δσα έποίησα. 40*Γ* which I have done."
That h e t o l d m e all what I d i d . tW 40 *Then came the
οΰν ί|λθον προς αυτόν ol Σαμαρεϊται, ήρώ- SAMARITANS to him, and
asked him to remain with
των αυτόν μείναι παρ' αΰτοίς· καΐ ε"μεινεν them; and he remained
Ing him to abide with them; and he abode
there Two Days.
έκεΐ δύο ημέρας. Λ ΚαΙ πολλώ πλείους έπί-
41 And many more be-
» VATICAN MANUSCEIPT.—40. When—omit. 40. Then came the SAMAEITANS to him,
end asked him.
t 34. Job xxiii. 12; John vi. 38; xvii. 4; xix. 30. ·
t 35. Matt. ix. 37; Luke x. 2. $36. Dan. xii. 3.
Chap. 4:42.] JOHN. [Chap. 4:50.
στενσαν διά τον λόγον αΰτου. 42Tri τε lieved on account of his
lieved through the word of him. To the and WORD ;
γυναικί ελεγον "Οτι ούκέτι διά την 42 and said to the WO-
"woman, tlioy s&id; That no longer through the
MAN, 4>We no longer be-
σήν λαλιάν πιστεύομεν αυτοί γάρ άκηκόα-
thy saying we believe; ourselves for we have lievo because of *THT
μεν, καΐ οϊδαμεν, δτι οδτός έστιν αληθώς Report; for we ourselves
have heard ; and we know
heard, and we know, that this is truly
δ σωτήρ τοϋ κόσμου *[ό Χριστός.] That this is truly the SA-
the savior of the world [the Anointed.] VIOR of the WOULD."
48
Μετά δέ τάς δύο ημέρας έξήλθεν εκεί- 43 Now after the TWO
Days, he went from thence
θεν, *[και άπηλθεν] εις την Γαλιλαίαν. 4ίΑύ- into GALILEE. ±
Cand went out] into the Galilee. Him- 44 For $JESUS himself
τός γάρ Ίησοί5ς έμαρτύρησεν, δτι προφήτης
Self for Jesus testified, that a prophet testified, That a Prophet
έν τη Ιδία πατρ'ιδι τιμήν ουκ έχει. 4δ
"Οτε has no Honor in his $OWN
in the own country honor not has. When Country.
©υν ήλθεν εις την Γαλιλαίαν, έδέξαν- 45 When, therefore, he
therefore he came into the Galilee, received came into GALILEE, the
το αυτόν ol Γαλιλαίοι, πάντα έωρακότες ά GALILEANS received him,
jx ι m tli ο Ga, l i l e a n s * All liavim? s Θ e n w h a t ^having seen All that he
έποίησεν έν Ίεροσολΰμοις έν τχ\ έορτη· καΐ did in Jerusalem, at the
he did in Jerusalem at the feast;" also FEAST, for they also went
αυτοί γάρ ^λθον είς τήν έορτήν. 46*Ήλθεν to the FEAST.
οδν πάλιν είς τήν Κανά της Γαλιλαίας, δπου 46 *Then he came again
then again into the Cana of the Galilee, where
towards Cana of GALILEE,
έποίησε τό ΰδωρ olvov. Kal fjv τις βασιλι- $where he made WATER
lieiaade the water wine. And was certain courtier,
Wine. And there was a
κός, ol· ό υΙός ήσθένει, έν Καπερναούμ. Certain Courtier, Whose
of whom the sou was sick, in Capernaum· SON was sick in Caper-
^Οΰτος άκουσας δτι Ίησοϋς ^κει έκ naum.
This hearing that Jesus was come out of 47 He, having heard
της 'Ιουδαίας είς τήν Γαλιλαίαν, άπηλθε προς
the Judea into the Galilee, went to That Jesus was come out
of JUDEA into GALILEE,
αυτόν, καΐ ήρώτα αυτόν, ϊνα κατα-
went to him, and asked
him, and was asking him, that he would come him, that he would come
6fj, καΐ ίάσηται αύτου τόν υί,όν έμελλε
down, and heal of him the son; he was about down and cure His SON ;
γάρ άποθνήσκειν. 48 Είπεν οδν ό Ίησοϋς for he was about to die.
lor to die. Said therefore the Jesus 48 JESUS,therefore, said
προς αυτόν Έάν μή σημεία καΐ τέρατα ΐοη-
to him; If not signs and prodigies you to him, $"If you f;ee not
τε, ού μή πιστεύσητε. 49Λέγει προς αυτόν Signs and Prodigies, you
may see, not not you may believe. Says to him will not believe."
ό βασιλικός· Κύριε, κατάβηθι, πρίν άπο-
the courtier; θ sir, come down, before to 49 The COURTIER says
θανείν τό παιδίον μου.
εο
Λέγει αύτω 6 to him, "Sir, come down,
die the child of me. Says to him the before my CHILD die."
Ίησοΰς· Πορεύου· ό υΙός σου ζη· *[ΚαΙ] 50 JESUS says to him,
Jesus: Go; the son of thco lives. [And] "Go, thy SON lives." The
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—51. and reported—omit. 51. That his SON lives. 52.
of them—omit. 52. that HOUR. 52. Then said they to him. 54. And this again is the
Second Sign. 1. Jesus. 2. Bethsaida. 3. great—omit. 8, 4—omit.
± 52. According to John's computation of time this would be seven o'clock in the
evening. Macknight thinks the Homan hour is intended, i. e. seven in the evening; and
this he thinks is the reason why our Lord did not accompany the courtier: for as Cana
was a day's journey from Capernaum, had our Lord gone at that hour, he must have
traveled in the nigM, from which it might have inferred, that he could not cure the child
without personally present. Harmony, vol. i. p. 52.
± 2. Bethesda, signifies the house of mercy. ± 3, 4. This clause is without doubt the
addition of some transcriber. Five of the most ancient MSS., either reject the whole or
the principal part of the clause in brackets. Bloomfleld says, "the whole narrative savors
of Jewish fancy." Meyer calls it a legendary addition. It is omitted by Mill and Tischen-
dorf, and marked as spurious by Griesbach.
$ 1. Lev. xxiii. 2; Deut. xvi. 1; John ii. 13. X 2. Neh. iii. 1; xii. 39.
328
Chap. 5:5.] JOHN. [Chap. 5:15.
έμβάς μετά την ταραχήν τοΰ ύδατος, fore, stepping in after the
stepping in after the agitation of the water, AGITATION Of t h e WATER,
υγιής έγ'ινετο, φ δήποτε κατείχετο νοσή- was cured of Whatever
s οuu u occsi Hi Θ y
5T w xio x ii (1 ο e d w & s li θ 1 d *^y Disease he was held.]
μάτι.] Hv δε τις άνθρωπος εκεί, τριά 5 Now a certain Man
disease.] Was and a certain man there, thirty was there, having been
κοντά καΐ οκτώ ετη έ'χων τη ασθένεια. BLE HEATH. Years in FEE-
Thirty-eight
β
Τοϋτον ίδών ό Ίησοϋς κατακείμενον, καΐ lying, 6 JESUS seeing him
and knowing That
γούς
This ι λύ
seeing ή η χρόνονlying, and
the Jesus
been, he had now been thus a
knowing that
λέγει αύτφ· long already
Θέλεις time he had
υγιής γενέσθαι; Long Time, says to him,
he says to him; Do thou wish sound to become? "Dost thou wish to become
ϊ'Απεκρ'ιθη αύτφ ό ασθενών Κύριε, άνθρωπον well?"
Answered him he sick being; θ s i r , a man 7 The SICK person an-
ούκ εχω, ϊνα, δταν τό ΰδωρ, swered him, "Sir, I have
ταραχθτ\
no Man, that, when the
not I have, that when may be agi tated the water,
δάλη με είς την κολυμβήθραν έν φ WATER is agitated, he may-
ho may put me into the swimming-bath; In which put me into the BATH ;
δέ έγώ, άλλος πρό έμοΰ καταδαί- but while I am coming,
άρχομαι
but am coming I, another before me goes down. another goes down before
8
•νει. Λέγει αύτφ ό Ίησοΰς· "Εγειραι, άρον me."
Says to him the Jesus: Rise, take up 8 JESUS says to him,
9
τόν κράδδατόν σου, καΐ περιπατεί. Και $"Rise, take up thy
the bed of thee,
and walk. And COUCH, and walk."
ευθέως έγένετο υγιής ό άνθρωπος, καΐ 9 And immediately the
Immediately became sound the man, and
?ίρε τόν κράδδατον αύτοΰ, καΐ περιεπά- MAN became well, and took up his COUCH, and walked^
took up the bed of himself, and walked.
Τ
τει. Ην δέ σάδδατον έν εκείνη τχ\ ημέρα. $Now That DAY was a
It was and a sabbath in that the day.
Sabbath.
^Ελεγον οδν ol *Ιουδαίοι τφ τεθεραπευ- 10 The J E W S , therefore,
Said then the Jews to the having been said to HIM who had been
μένω* Σάδδατόν έστιν ούκ έ'ξεστί σοι CURED, " I t is a Sabbath;
healed; A sabbath i t Is; not i t i s lawful for thee $it is not lawful for thee
<£ραι τόν κράδδατον. ^Άπεκρίθη αύτοίς· to carry the COUCH."
to caTTy the bed. He answered them;
11 *But he answered
*O ποιήσας με ύγιη, εκείνος μοι είπεν them, " H E who MADE me
Bo having made me sound, he to me said; well, he said to me, Take
*Αρον τόν κράδδατόν σου, καΐ περιπατεί. up thy COUCH, and walk."
Take up the bed of thee, and walk. 12 They asked him,
^'Ηρώτησαν *[ουν] αυτόν Τίς έστιν ό "Who is the MAN THAT
SAID to thee, *'Take up
They asked Ethen] him; Who is the thy COUCH, and walk' ?"
δνθρωπος, 6 εΙπών σοι· *Αρον τόν κράδ- 13 But HE who had been
man, he saying to thee; Take up the
ted
CURED knew not who i t
6ατόν σον, καΐ περιπατεί; ω'*Ο δέ Ια- was ; for JESUS withdrew,
of thee, end walk? He but having a Crowd being in t h e
θείς ούκ ηΊδει τίς έστιν ό γάρ Ίησοΰς PLACE.
έ|ένευσεν, δχλου δντος έν τφ τόπφ. 14Μετά 14 After these things,
slipped out, a crowd being In the place. After *Jesus finds him in the
ταΰτα ευρίσκει αυτόν ό Ίησου£ ΕΛΤ τφ ίερφ, TEMPLE, and said to him,
these finds him the Jesus 'Behold, thou hast become
in tlie temple,
well; $sin no more, lest
καΐ είπεν αύτφ· "Ιδε, υγιής γέγονας· something worse may hap-
and eald to him; See, sound thou hast become; pen to thee."
μηκέτι άμάρτανε, ίνα μη χείρον σοι 15 The MAN went away,
no longer do thou sin, that no worse to thee
* VATICAN MANUSCBIPT.—11.
15 But he. 12. Then—Omit. 12. Take up, and. 14.
•n γένηται. Άπήλθεν ό άνθρωπος, καΐ
t 8. Matt.
anything may ix. 9; Mark
happen. ii.away
Went 11; Luke 24. and
the v.man, * 9. John ix. 14. % 10. Exod. xx.
10; Neh. xii. 19; Jer. xvii. 2 1 ; Matt. xii. 2; Mark li. 24; ill. 4; Luke vL 2 5
xiii. 14. $ 14. Matt. xii. 45; John viii. 11.
329
Chap. 5:16.] JOHN. [Chap, 5:24
ανήγγειλε τοις Ίουδα'ιοις, δτι 'Ιησούς έστιν. and told the JEWS That
told to the Jews, that Jesus it is. Jesus was HE who MADE
ό ποιήσας αυτόν υγιή. 1 β ΚαΙ δια τοϋτο him well.
he having made him sound. And through this
έδίωκον τόν Ίησοΰν ol 'Ιουδαίοι, δτι 16 And on account of
this the JEWS persecuted
persecuted the Jesus the 1 7 Jews, because JESUS,, because he did
ταΰτα έπο'ιει εν σαββάτω. ' 0 δέ Ίησοΰς
these he did in a sabbath. The and Jesus These things on a S abbath.
άπεκρίνατο αύτοΐς· Ό Πατήρ μου εως άρτι 17 But * H E answered
ans\vere(J t h e m ; T h e F a t h e r of m e till n o w and said, $"My FATHER
εργάζεται, κάγώ εργάζομαι. 1 δ Διά τοΰτο •works till now, and I
works, and I work. Through this work."
οίίν μάλλον έζήτουν αυτόν ol 'Ιουδαίοι 18 For this, then, the
therefore more sought him the Jews J E W S $souglit the more to
1 kill him, because not only;
άποκτεΐναι, δτι οΰ μόνον έλυε το was he breaking the SAB*
to kill, because not only he was breaking1said the BxYTH, $but he also said,
σάββατον, άλλα καΐ Πατέρα ίδιον τφ έλεγεΘεφ. that GOD was his own Fa-
ther, making himself equal
sabbath, but also a Father his toown tho God. with GOD.
τόν Θεόν, ίσον εαυτόν ποιων
the God, equal himself making 19 Then *he answered
10
Άπεκρ'ινατο οΰν δ Ίησοΰς καΐ ειπεν αύ~ and said, "Indeed, I as-
Answered then the Jesus and said to sure you, The SON can da
τοις* 'Αμήν αμήν λέγω ύμίν, οϋ δύναται nothing of himself, except
them; Indeed indeed5 I say to you, not is able what he may see the FA-
δ υΙός ποιεϊν αφ έαυτοΰ ουδέν, έάν μή
the son to do of himself nothing, if not THER doing, for whatever
τι βλέιτχι τόν Π α τέρ α ποιοΰντα· he does, these things also
γάρ αν εκείνος ποιτί, ταΰτα καΐ 6 υΙόςα does the SON in like man-
lor ever he may do, these also tho son ner.
ομοίως ποιεί· 2 0 Ό γάρ Πατήρ φίλεΐ τόν 20 For $the FATHER
in like manner does; The for Father lovea the loves the SON, and shows
υίόν, καΐ πάντα δείκνυσιν αύτω, α αυτός him All what he himself
son, and all shows to him, what he does ; and Greater Works
ποιεί· καΐ μείζονα τούτων δείξει αύτφ έργα, than these will he show
does; and greater of these shows to him works,
him, that you may wonder.
ΐνα ύμείς θαυμάζητε. ^ Ω σ π ε ρ γάρ ό
so that you may wonder. As for the
21 For as the FATHER
Πατήρ εγείρει τους νεκρούς «αϊ ζωοποιεί· raises up and makes alive
Father raises the dead ones and makes alive; the DEAD, $so also the
οΰτω καΐ ό υΙός, ους θέλει, ζωοποιεί. SON makes alive Whom
thus also the son, whom he will, makes alive. he pleases.
22
Ούδέ γάρ ό Πατήρ κρίνει, ούδένα· αλλά 22 For the FATHER does
Not even for the Father judges any one; but not even judge any one,
την κρίσιν πασαν δέδωκε τφ υΐφ· ^ϊνα but $has given all JUDG-
the judgment all has given to the son; so that MENT to the SON ;
πάντες τιμωσι τόν υΐόν, καθώς τιμώσι 23 so that all may honor1
all may honor the son, even as they honor
τόν Πατέρα. *Ο μή τιμών τόν υΐόν, ού the SON, even as they honor
the Father, ΕΘ not honoring the son, not the FATHER. $HE Who
τιμοί τόν Πατέρα, τόν πέμψαντα αυτόν. HONORS not the SON hon-
ors not THAT FATHER WhO
honors
24
tho Father, that having sent him.
Άμήν αμήν λέγω ύμίν, δτι ό τόν λόγον sent him.
Indeed indeed I say to you, that he the word 24 Indeed, I truly say to
μου άκούων, «αϊ πιστεύων, τφ πέμψαντί με you, HE who HEARS my
of me hearing, and believing, the having sent me WORD, and believes H I M
Took and the loaves the Jesus, and hav- given thanks, he distri-
χαριστήσας διέδωκε * [τοίς μαθηταίς, ol buted tO THOSE RECLIN-
ing given thanks distributed [to the disciples, the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T — 4 7. can you believe. 3. Jesus. 5. Philip. 5. may we
buy. 7. of them—omit. 10. and—omit. 11. thenJKSus. 11. to the DISCIPLES, and
the DISCIPLES.—omit.
± 7. I n value about thirty dollars, or about £6. 8s. sterling.
t 1. Matt. xiv. 1 5 ; Mark vi. 3 5 ; Luke ix. 10, 12.
333
Chap. 6:12.] JOHN. [Chap. 6:2ί.
δέ μαθηταΐ] τοις άνακειμένοις δμοί- ING; in like manner also
and disciples] ln l i k e of the FISHES* as much as
to those reclining;
ως
καΐ εκ των όψαρ'ιων δσον ηθελον. ;ed.
they wished.
12
*Ως δε ένεπλήσθησαν, λέγει τοις μαθηταίς 12 And when they were
When and t h e y w e r e iil l e d , he s a y s t o t h e d i s c i p l e s filled, he says to the DISCI-
αύτοΰ* Συναγάγετε τ& περισσεύσαντα κλά- PLES, "Collect the RE-
of himself; Collect the remaining frag- MAINING FRAGMENTS, SO
that nothing may be lost."
σματα, ϊνα μή τι άπόληται. ^Συνήγαγον
13 Then they collected,
ούν, καΐ έγέμισαν δοιδεκα κοορίνους κλα- and filled Twelve Baskets
with Fragments, from the
σμάτων, εκ των Λεντε άρτων των κρίθινων, FIVE BARLEY Loaves,
δ έπερίσσευσε τοις βεβρωκόσιν. 14Οί which remained to THOSE
which remained to those having eaten. The who had EATEN.
οδν άνθρωποι Ιδόντες δ έποίησε ση- 14 The MEN, therefore,
seeing the *Sign that J E -
μείον ό Ίησοΰς, ελεγον "Οτι οδτός έστιν SUS did, said, "This is truly
sign the Jesus, said: That this Is
αληθώς ό προφήτης, 6 ερχόμενος εΙς τον |THAT PROPHET COMING-
truly the prophet, bo coming into the into the WORLD/'
κόσμοv. 15 Then Jesus seeing
World. That they were about to
15
Ίησους οδν γνούς δτι μέλλουσιν come and seize him, that
Jesus thei sfore knowing that they were about they might make him a
§ρχεσθαι, καΐ άρπάξειν αυτόν, ινα ποιήσω- King, retired again into
the MOUNTAIN, himself
criv αυτόν βασιλέα, άνεχοιρησε πάλιν εΙς alone.
make him a king, retired again Into
τό 1β
δρος αυτός μόνος. Ώ ς δέ όψία έγέ- 16 §And as it became
the mountain himself alone. As and evening It Evening, his DISCIPLES
•νετο, κατέβησαν ot μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ επί· την went down· to the LAKE,
became, went down the disciples of him on the 17 and having entered
θάλασσαν. 17ΚαΙ έμβάντες εις τό πλοίον, the BOAT, were crossing
sea. And stepping Into tho ship, the LAKE to Capernaum.
Ιίρχοντο πέραν της θαλάσσης εΙς Καπερ- And it had already become
dark, and JESUS had not
they were going over the sea to Caper- *yet come to them.
•ναούμ. Kai σκοτία ^δη έγεγόνει, καΐ ούκ 18 And the LAKE was
naum. And dark now it had become, and not becoming agitated by a
έληλύθει προς αυτούς ό Ίησοΰς. ^"Η τε great Wind blowing.
had come to them the Jesus. The and
θάλασσα, ανέμου μεγάλου πνέοντος διηγείρε- 19 Having, therefore,
sea, a wind great blowing was becom-
ώς thirty about
driven twenty-five or
19
το. Έληλαχότες ο-5ν Furlongs, they see
ing agitated. Having driven therefore about JESUS walking on the
σταδίους εικοσιπέντε ή* τριάκοντα, θεωροΰσι
furlongs twenty-five or thirty, they see LAKE, and approaching
τόν Ίησουν περιπατοΰντα έπΙ της θαλάσσης, the BOAT ; and they were
καΐ εγγύς του πλοίου γινόμενον καΐ έφοβή- afraid.
snd near the ship was coming; and they were 20 But HE says to them,
θησαν. 2 0 Ό δέ λέγει αΰτοίς· 'Εγώ είμι, μή " I t is I ; be not afraid."
afraid. He but says to them; I am, not 21 They were willing,
λαβείν therefore, to receive him
21
φοβείσθε. "Ηθελον οδν
fear you. They were wi 11 ing therefore to receive into the BOAT. And im-
αυτόν εις τό πλοίον καΐ ευθέως τό πλοίον mediately the BOAT was at
the LAND to which they
ίχiΙΪΙ into the shipj &iid xniixieQi&toly the ship were going.
έγένετο έπΙ της γης, είς ην ύπήγον.
was at the
* VATICAN land, to which Signs.
MANUSCRIPT.—14. they were
17. going.
yet come.
$ 14. Gen. xlix. 10; Deut. xviii. 15, 18; Matt. xi. 3; John t 21; iv. 19, 25; vil.
40. $ 18. Matt. xiv. 23; Mark vi. 4 7.
334
Chap. 6:22.] JOHN. [Chap. 6:31.
22
Tfi επαύριον ό δχλος, ό έστηκώς πέραν 22 On the NEXT DAY,
THAT CROWD STANDING
της θαλάσσης, Ιδών, δτι πλοιάριον άλλο ούκ by the side of the LAKE,
the sea, seeing, that boat other not
seeing That there was no
fjv εκεί, ε'ι μη εν, και δτι ού συνεισηλθε
Was there, if not one, and that not went with other Boat there, except
one, and That JESUS went
τοις μαΦηταΐς αύτοϋ ό Ίησοϋς εις το
'· ciple of himself the Jesus into tho not with his DISCIPLES into
the BOAT, but his DISCI-
πλοίον, άλλα μόνοι ot μαθηταί αύτοΰ άπήλ- PLES went away alone;—
boat, but alone the disciples of h i m went
23
θ ο ν # (αλλα δε ήλθε πλοιάρια εκ Τιβεριάδος 23 (but Other Boats
away; (other but came boats from Tiberias came from Tiberias near
εγγύς τοΰ τόπου, δπου εφαγον τόν άρτον, the PLACE where they ate
near the place, where they ate the bread, the BREAD, when the LORD
εΰχαριστήσαντος τοΰ Κυρίου·) 24 οτε ούν had given thanks ;—)
having given thanks the Lord;) when therefore
24 when, therefore, the
είδεν ό δχλος, δτι Ίησοϋς ούκ εστίν εκεί, CROWD saw That Jesus
ουδέ οί μαθηταί αύτοϋ, ένέβησαν αύ- was not there, nor his DIS-
ΐχ ο ι* t h e d i s c i p l e s ο f li i ΏΪ t h e y e n t e r e d t h e ΪΪΙ — CIPLES, they entered the
τοί είς τά πλοία, καΐ ήλθον είς Καπερ- BOATS, and came to Caper-
ναούμ, ζητοϋντες τόν Ίησοΰν. 25 ΚαΙ εύρόν- naum, seeking JESUS.
naum, seeking the Jesus. And find- 25 And finding him be-
τες αυτόν πέραν της θαλάσσης, είπον αύτφ· yond the LAKE, they said
ing him beyond the sea, theysaid to him; to him, "Rabbi, when didst
Άπεκρίθη thou arrive here?"
26
Ραβδί, πότε ώδε γέγονας;
Rabbi, when here didst thou come? Answered 26 JESUS answered them
αύτοίς ό Ίησοϋς και είπεν 'Αμήν αμήν λέγω and said, "Indeed, truly I
them the Jesus and said; Indeed indeed I say say to you, You do not seek
ύμίν Ζητείτε με, ούχ δτι εϊδετε σιρεϊα, me Because you saw the
to you; You seek me, not because you saw signs, Signs, but Because you ate
άλλ* δτι έφάγετε έκ των άρτων, καΐ of the LOAVES, and were
satisfied.
έχορτάσθητε. 2 7 Έργάζεσθε μη τήν βρώσιν
were filled. Work you not the food 27 Labor not for THAT
τήν άπολλυμένην, αλλά τήν βρώσιν τήν μένου- FOOD Which PERISHES,
that perishing, but the food that abid- but for THAT FOOD which
σαν είς ξωήν αΐώνιον, ή"ν ό υίός τοΰ abides to aionian Life,
ing into life age-lasting, which the son of the which the SON of MAN will
άνθρωπου ύμίν δώσει* τοϋτον γάρ ό give you; $for him, the
man to you w i l l give; him for the FATHER, GOD, has sealed."
Πατήρ έσφράγισεν 6 Θεός. 28Είπον ουν 28 They said to him,
ϊίΐΐΙΐΘΓ SealeCl til© GrOU· 3& 1 u tll©l*efori
αυτόν ΤΙ ποιώμεν, ίνα έργαξώμεθα τά therefore, "What shall we
him; What shall we do, that we may work the do, that we may perform
£ργα τοΰ Θεοΰ; 2 9 Άπεκρίθη ό Ίησοϋς the WORKS of God?"
works of the God? Answered the Jesus 29 JESUS answered and
seal είπεν αύτοίς· Τοΰτό έστι τό §ργον said to them, $"This is the
WORK of GOD, that you
and said to them; This is the work
του Θεοΰ, ίνα πιστεΰσητε εις δν άπέ- should believe into him
of the God, that you may bel ieve into whom sent whom he sent."
30
οτειλεν εκείνος. Είπον οδν αύτώ* 30 They said to him,
he. They said therefore to him; therefore, §"What Sign,
Tt οδν ποιείς συ σημείον, ίνα εδωμεν dost thou perform, that we
What then doest thou sign, that we may see
may see and believe thee ?
κάί πιστεύσωμέν σοι; τΐ έργάξτι; What dost thou work?
and we may believe thee? what doest thou work?
s:i
Ot πατέρες ημών τό μάννα εφαγον έν τχί 31 $0uR FATHERS ate
Ϊ2ΐθ fathers of us the manna Ate In the the MANNA in the DESERT,
$ 2 7. Matt. iii. 17; xvii. 5; Mark i. 1 1 ; ix. 7; Luke iii. 22; ix. 35; John i. 3 3 ;
V. 37; viii. 18; Acts ii. 22; 2 Pet. i. 17. ί 29. 1 John iii. 23. $ 30. Matt. xii. 3 8 ;
xvl. 1; Mark viii. 11; 1 Cor. i. 22. $ 31. Exod. xvi. 15; Num. xi. 7; Neh. ix.
15; 1 Cor. x. 3.
335
Chap. 6:32.] JOHN. [Chap. 6:42.
έρήμω, καθώς έστι γεγραμμένον «"Αρτον as it has been written,
I'He gave them Bread
έκ τοΰ ούρανοΰ ^δωκβν αύτοΐς φαγείν.» 32Είπεν from HEAVEN to eat.' "
ΖΓΟΙΩ to ο ίΐβίΐνβΐχ ε*ινβ 32 JESUS then said to
tli©m, to ©iit* Ssiid
οΰν αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· 'Αμήν αμήν λέγω them, "Indeed, I assure
therefore to them the Jesus; Indeed indeed I say you, Moses did not give you
the BREAD from HEAVEN ;
ύμίν, ού Μωσής δέδωκεν ύμίν τόν αρτον έκ but my FATHER gives
to you, not Moses has given to you the bread from you the TRUE BREAD from
ΐοΰ ούρανοΰ* αλλ' 6 Πατήρ μοιτ δίδωσιν ύμίν HEAVEN.
the heaven; but the Father of me gives to you
τόν έκ τοΰ ούρανοΰ τόν άληΦινόν. ^ Ό γαρ 33 For the BREA*) of
ϊχιο far end from th© Ιιβϊίνθίι the t?UG· The £ οι* GOD is THAT which DE-
SCENDS from HEAVEN,
άρτος τοΰ Θεοΰ έστιν ό καταβαίνων έκ τοΰ and is giving Life to the
bread of the God is he coming down from the WORLD."
οΰρανοΰ, καΐ ζωήν διδούς τω κόσμφ. 34ΕΙπον 34 They, therefore, said
heaven, and life is giving to the world*. They said to him, "Sir, always give
οΰν προς αυτόν Κύριε, πάντοτε δός ήμίν τόν us this BREAD.-"
then to him; θ sir, always give to us the
δρτον τοΰτον. 35ΕΙπε *[δέ] αύτοΐς ό Ίησοΰς· 35 JESUS said to them,
bread this. Said [but} to them the Jesus;
'Εγώ είμι ό δρτος της ζωής· 6 ερχόμενος "$IH Eam who the BREAD of LIFE.
COMES to me
I am the bread of the life; he coming
προς με, ού μη πεινάση· καΐ ό πιστεύων will be no means hunger;
to me, not not may hunger; and3θ he believing and HE who BELIEVES into
είς έμέ, ού μή διψήσχι πώποτε. Άλλ' είπον me will never thirst.
Into me, not not may thirst ever. Hut I said
ΰμίν, δ'τι καΐ έωράκατέ με καΐ ού πι- 36 But I said to you,
to you, that even you have seen me, and not you That you have even see
37 me, and yet you do not be-
στεύετε. Παν δ δ'ιδωσΐ μοι ό Πατήρ, lieve.
37 Whatever the FATHER
προς έμέ ήξει· καΐ τόν έρχόμενον προς gives me will come to me;
to me w i l l come; and the coming to and HIM, who COMES to
με, ού μή έκδάλω ^ξω· ^δτι καταβέβη- me, I will by no means re-
κα έκ τοΰ ούρανοΰ, ούχ ίνα ποιώ τό ject ;
down from the heaven, not that I may do the 38 because I have de-
θέλημα τό έμόν, αλλά τό θέλημα τοΰ πέμ- scended from HEAVEN,
§not that I may do MY
ψαντός με. 30Τοΰτο δέ έστι τό θέλημα τοΰ WILL, but the WILL of
Ing sent me. This and is the will of the HIM who SENT me.
πέμψαντός με, ίνα παν δ δ έδωκε 39 And this is the WILL
having sent me, that every which he has given of HIM who SENT me,
μοι, μή απολέσω $that I may lose nothing
έξ αύτοΰ, αλλά άνα- of all that he HAS GIVEN
to me, not I may lose out of it, but raise
στήσω αυτό έν τη εσχάτη ημέρα. 40Τοΰτο γαρ me, but may raise it up at
up it in the last day. This for the LAST Day.
έστι τό θέλημα τοΰ πέμψαντός με, ίνα 40 For this is the WILL
is the will of the having sent m e , that of HIM who SENT me, that
ίχ&ζ ό θεωρών
τόν υΐόν, καΐ πιστεύων EVERY ONE SEEING the
All who seeing the son, and believing SON, §and BELIEVING into
είς αυτόν, Ιχη ξωήν αίώνιον καΐ άνα- him, may have aionian
into him, may have l i f e a g e - l a s t i n g ; and w i l l Life; and I will raise him
στήσω αυτόν έγώ τη εσχάτη ήμερα, up at the LAST Day."
raise up him I in the last day."
^Έγόγγυζον οΰν ol 'Ιουδαίοι περί αύτοΰ, 41 Then the J E W S mur-
Were murmuring then the Jews about him, mured about him, Because
δτι είπεν 'Εγώ είμι ό δρτος ό κατα- he said, " I am THAT
because he said; I am the bread that having come BREAD Which DESCENDED
from HEAVEN/'
6άς έκ τοΰ ούρανοΰ· ^ α ΐ Φλέγον Ούχ 42 And they said, $"Is
down from the heaven; and they said; Not
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT—35. but—omit.
$ 31. Psa. lxxviii. 24, 25. $ 35. John iv. 14; vii. 37. $ 38. John v. 30. $ 39.
John x. 2; xvii. 12; xviii. 9. $ 40. John iii. 15, 16; iv. 14. $ 42. Matt. xiii. 55;
Mark vi. 3; Luke iv. 22.
336
Chap. 6:43.] JOHN. [Chap. 6:53.
ούτος έστιν Ίησοΰς 6 υίός 'Ιωσήφ, οδ not this Jesus, the SON of
Joseph, Whose FATHER
ημείς οιδαμεν τον πατέρα και την μητέρα; and MOTHER we know?
we know the father and the mother? How, *then, does he say,
Πώς οΰν λέγει οδτος· "Οτι έκ τοϋ ούρανοΰ Ί have come down from
H o w then he says this; That from the heaven HEAVEN ?' "
καταβέβηκα; ^'Απεκρίθη ό Ίησοΰς καΐ είπεν
43 JESUS answered and
Ihave come down? Answered the Jesus and said
44 said to them, "Murmur
αύτοϊς· Μή γογγύζετε μετ' αλλήλων. Ού- not one with another.
No
δεις δύναται έλ^είν προς με, έάν μή ό 44 No one can come to
one is able to come me, if not t h e me, unless THAT FATHER
Πατήρ, ό πέμψας μ ε , έλκυση αυτόν, καΐ who SENT me draw h i m ;
and I will raise him up a t
έγώ αναστήσω αυτόν έν τη έσχατη ήμερα. the LAST Day.
I w i l l raise up him in the last day.
^"Εστι γεγραμμένον έν τοις προφήταις· 45 $It has been written
It is having been written In the prophets: in the PROPHETS, 'And
«ΚαΙ έσονται πάντες διδακτοί Θεοΰ.» 'they shall all be taught of
"And they shall be all taught o* God." 'God.' Every one HAVING
Πας ό άκουσας παρά του Πατρός HEARD and having learned
Every one w h o having heard from the Father of the FATHER, comes to
και μαθών, έρχεται προς με* ^Ούχ δτι me.
46 Not that any one has
τόν Πατέρα τις έώρακεν, εΐ μή ό ων seen the FATHER, texcept
the Father any one has seen, if not he being
HE who is from *God; he
παρά τοΰ Θεοΰ· ούτος έώρακε τόν Πατέρα. has seen the FATHER.
from the God: this has seen the Father.
47
Άμήν αμήν λέγω ύμϊν, ό πιστεύων *[είς 47 Indeed, I assure you,
Indeed indeed I say to you, he believing [into $HE BELIEVING into me
έμέ,] έχει ζωήν αΐώνιον. ^'Εγώ ε'ιμι ό άρτος has aionian Life.
me,] has life age-lasting. I am the bread
48 I am the BREAD of
της ζωής. 4 9 Ot πατέρες υμών έ'φαγον τό
LIFE.
μάννα έν τη έρήμω, καΐ άπέθανον οΰτός εο 49 Your FATHERS a t e
manna in the desert,* and died; This is the MANNA in the DESERT,
έστιν ό άρτος, ό έκ τοΰ ούρανοϋ καταδαίνων, and died.
jt s til© bre&dy thflt from th© ΙΙΘ&ΥΘΙΙ coin iu^ dov^rij 50 This is THAT BREAD
ίνα τις έξ αύτοΰ φάγη, καΐ μή άπο- DESCENDING from HEAVEN,
so that any one of it may cat, and not may so that any one may eat
Φάνη. 5 1 Έ γ ώ είμι ό άρτος ό ζών, ό έκ of it, and not die.
die.* I am the bread that living, that from
τοϋ ούρανοΰ καταβάς· έάν τις φάγη 51 I am THAT LIVING
£1χβ Jie&ven Imvinfir c o m e doTviii i £ tmy on6 ixm.y e&t BREAD Who $HAS DESCEND-
έκ τούτου τοΰ άρτου, ζήσεται είς τόν αΐώ- ED from HEAVEN. If a n y
of this the bread, he shall live into the age. one eat of This BREAD, he
shall live to the AGE ; and
•να. Και. ό άρτος δε, *[δν έγώ δώσω,] ή
And t h e b r e a d a l s o , [ w h i c h I w i l l give,] t h e the BREAD is my FLESH,
which I will give in behalf
σαρξ μου εστίν, ή"ν έγώ δώσω υπέρ
flesh of me is, which I w i l l give In behalf of the LIFE of the WORLD."
52 The JEWS, therefore,
της τοΰ κόσμουου ζωής. 5 2 > Εμάχοντο οδν
of the of the world life. Were contending therefore §were contending with
each other, saying, "How
προς αλλήλους ol 'Ιουδαίοι, λέγοντες· Πώς
with one another the Jews, saying: How can he give us his FLESH
to e a t ? "
δύναται οΰτος ήμίν δούναι τήν σάρκα φαγείν;
i s &b 16 tills to us tο £ 1 ν© the fl©sh tο ©ftt? 53 Then JESUS said to
^ΕΙπεν οδν αΰτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· 'Αμήν αμήν λέ- them, "Indeed, I assure
Said then to them the Jesus; Indeed Indeed I you, §if you do not eat
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—42. now then. 46. God. 47. into me—omit. 51. that
I will give—omit.
ί 45. Isa. liv. 13; Jer. xxxi. 34; Micah iv. 2; Heb. viii. 10; x. 16. t 46. John i.
18; v. 37. $ 4 7. John iii. 16,18,36. t 51. John iii. 13. $ 52. John vii. 4 3 ;
ix. 16; x. 10. t 53. Gal. ii 20.
337
Chap. 6:54.] JOHN. [Chap. 6:64.
γω ΰμίν, εάν μή φάγητε την σάρκα the FLESH of the SON of
MAN, and drink His BLOOD,
υΐοΰ τοϋ άνθρωπου, καΐ πίητε αύτοϋ το you have no Life in your-
son of the man, and younaydrink of him the selves.
αίμα, ούκ έχετε ζωήν έν έαυτοίς. 54 HE who EATS My
blood, n o t youhave life in yourselves. He
FLESH, and drinks My
τρώγων μου την σάρκα, καΐ πίνων μου τό BLOOD, has aionian Life,
eating of me the flesh, and drinking of me the and I will raise him up a t
αίμα, έχει ζωήν alowiov· καΐ εγώ αναστήσω the LAST Day.
bio
55 For my FLESH is*the
αυτόν εσχάτη ήμερα. Κ Ή γαρ σαρξ True Food, and my BLOOD
him i , _, _, . ""' ^ flesh
is *the True Drink.
μου αληθώς έστι βρώσις, καΐ τό αίμα μου 56 H E who EATS My
of me truly Is food, and the blood 01 me FLESH, and DRINKS My
αληθώς έστι πόσις. 5 6 Ό τρώγων μου την
truly is drink. He eating of me the BLOOD, ^abides in me, and
σάρκα, καΐ πίνων μου τό αίμα, έν έμοί I in him.
flesh, and drinking of me the blood, in me 57 As the LIVING Father
μένει, κάνω έν αύτφ. 6 7 Καθώς απέστειλε με sent me, and I live through
the FATHER ; so HE who
abides, and I in him. As sent me
EATS me, even he shall
ό ζών Πατήρ, κάγώ ζώ διά τόν Πατέρα· live through me.
the living Father, and I live through the Father; 58 This is THAT BREAD
καΐ ό τρώγων με, κάκείνος ξήσεται δι' Which HAS DESCENDED
also he eating m e , even he shall live through
from *Heaven. Not as
έμέ. Β 8 Οΰτός έστιν δ άρτος, ό εκ τοΰ •the FATHERS ate, and
me. This Is the bread, that from the died; he who EATS This
οΰρανοϋ καταβάς· ού καθώς εφαγον ol BREAD shall live to the
πατέρες υμών, καΐ άπέθανον ό τρώγων τούτον AGE."
fathers of you, and died; he eating this
59 These things he said,
αόν δρτον, ζήσεται είς τόν αίώνα. 59 Ταΰτα teaching in a Synagogue,
the bread, shall live into the age. These things
in Capernaum.
είπεν έν συναγωγή διδάσκων έν Καπερναούμ. 60 §Many, therefore, of
his DISCIPLES, hearing,
β0
ΠολλοΙ οδν άκούσαντες έκ των μαθητών αΰ- said, "Hard is this SAY-
Μ tiny therefore haviii^ hoardούτος of the ING ; who can hear it?'*
τοϋ, είπον Σκληρός έστιν ό disciples
λόγος· τΙςof
him, said. Hard is this the saying; who 61 But JESUS, knowing
β1
δύναται αύτοΰ άκούειν; Είδώς δέ 6 Ίησοΰς in· himself, That his DISCI-
is able it to hear? Knowing but the Jesus PLES were murmuring
έν έαυτώ, δτι γογγύζουσι περί τούτου ol about This, he said to them,
in himself, that were murmuring about this the "Does this offend You?"
μαθηταΐ αύτοΰ, είπεν αύτοΐς· Τοΰτο υμάς 62 $What then, if you
disciples of himself, he said to them; This you should see the SON of MAN
σκανδαλίζει; 6 2 Έ ά ν ofrv θεωρήτε τόν υΐόν ascending where he was
offends? If then you should see the son BEFORE ?
τοΰ ά ν θ ρ ω π ο υ ά ν α β α ί ν ο ν τ α , δπου ή"ν 63 $The SPIRIT is THAT
which MAKES ALIVE ; the
τό πρότερον; β3Τό πνεΰμά έστι τό ζωοποιοΰν FLESH profits nothing ; the
the first? The spirit is that making alive:
WORDS which I *have
ή σαρξ ούκ ωφελεί ουδέν. Τά ρήματα, α spoken to you are Spirit
the flesh not profits nothing. The words, which
and are Life.
έγώ λαλώ ύμίν, πνεΰμά έστι καΐ ζωή έστιν.
I speak t o you, s p i r i t is and l i f e is. 64 But there are some of
β1
Άλλ' ε'ισίν
είσΐν έξ υμών τι τινές, ol ού πιστεύου- you who do not believe."
But are of you some, who not believe; For $ JESUS knew from the
σιν η*δει γάρ έξ αρχής ό Ίησοΰς, τίνες είσΐν Beginning WHO those were
that did not BELIEVE, and
ol μή πιστειίοντες, καΐ τΙς έστιν ό παραδώ- WHO he was that was
who not believing, and who is he about betray- to BETRAY him.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 5 5 . the True Food. 55. the True Drink. 58. Heaven.
58. the FATHERS. 63. have spoken to.
$ 56. 1 John ill. 2 4 ; iv. 15, 16. % 60. Matt. xi. 6. $ 62. John iii. 1 3 ; Mark xvi.
19; Acts i. 9 ; Eph. iv. 8. t 63. 2 Cor. iii. 6. $ 64. John ii. 2 4 , 2 5 ; xiii. 1 1 .
338
Chap. 6:65,] JOHN. [Chap. 7:3.
σων αυτόν. 65Kai έλεγε* Δια τοΰτο εΐρηκα 65 Andhesaid, "Because
ing him. And he s a i d ; Through t h i s Ihavesaid of this I have said to you,
ύμΐν δτι ουδείς δύναται έλθεΐν προς με, έάν That no one can come to
to you that no one is able to come to me, if me, unless it may be given
μή fj δεδομένον αύτφ έκ του him from the *FATHEE/'
not may be having been given to him from the
66 From this time many
Πατρός μου. 60
Έκ τούτου πολλοί άπηλθον of his DISCIPLES withdrew,
and walked no longer with
των μαθητών αύτοΰ εις τά Οπίσω* καΐ him.
t h e d i s c i p l e s of h i m i n t o t h e t h i n g s b e h i n d ; and 67 JESUS, therefore, said
6
ούκέτι μετ' αύτοΰ περιεπάτουν. Έίπεν οϋν to the TWELVE, "Do you
ό Ίησοΰς τοις δώδεκα· Μή και ύμείς Φέλε- also wish to go away?"
the Jesus to the twelve; Not and you wish
τε ύπάγειν; 68Άπεκρ'ιθη αΰτω Σίμων Πέτρος· 68 Simon Peter answered
to go? Answered him " Simon Peter; him, "Master, to whom
Κύριε, προς τίνα άπελευσόμεφα; ρήματα ζωής shall we go? Thou hast the
Ο lord, to whom s h a l l w e go? words of life
$ Words of aionian Life;
αιωνίου έχεις· 69καί ημείς πεπιστεύκαμεν
age-lasting thou hast; and we have believed 69 and we have believed
καΐ έγνώκαμεν, οτι συ εΐ δ άγιος τοΰ and known, JThat thou
and have known, that thou art the holy one of the art the HOLY one of GOD.·"
θεοΰ. ^Άπεκρί^η αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· Ουκ 70 JESUS answered them,
$"Did I not choose you,
έγώ υμάς τους δώδεκα έξελεξάμην; καΐ έξ the TWELVE, and of you
I you the twelve choose? and cTf one is an Accuser?"
υμών είς διάβολος εστίν. η "Ελεγε δέ τον 71 Now he spoke of
you οΐιβ &LH SLccusβr is* Ϊ3ο st)ok© ΙΙΟΛ^ t h e JUDAS, the son of Simon
Ίούδαν Σίμωνος Ίσκαριώτην οΐτος γαρ Iscariot; for he, being one
ήμελλεν αυτόν παραδιδόναι, είς ων έκ των of the TWELVE, was about
was about him to deliver up, one being of the to betray him.
δώδεκα,
twelve.
ΚΕΦ. %'. 7. CHAPTER VII.
^ΚαΙ περιεπάτει 6 Ίησοΰς μετά ταΰτα 1 And after these things
And was walking the Jesus after these things *Jesus walked about in
έν τή Γαλιλαία· οΰ γαρ ήϋελεν εν τη 'Ιουδαία GALILEE ; for he did not
in the Galilee; not for he wished in the Judea wish to walk in JUDEA,
περιπατεϊν, δτι έζήτουν αυτόν ol 'Ιουδαίοι ^Because the JEWS were
to walk, because were seeking h i m the Jews
άποκτεϊναι. 2Τ Ην δέ εγγύς ή εορτή τών Ίου- seeking to kill him.
tokill. Was and near the feast of the Jews, 2 § And the FEAST of
δαίων, ή σκηνοπηγ'ια. 3Είπον οδν προς the JEWS was near,—the
±FEAST Of TABERNACLES.
αυτόν ot αδελφοί αύτοΰ· ΜετάδηΦι εντεύθεν, 3 His BROTHERS, $there-
him the brothers of him; Depart hence, fore, said to him, "Remove
xal υπάγε είς την Ίουδαίαν, Ενα καΐ ol hence, and go into JUDEA,
and go into the Judea, so that also the so that thy DISCIPLES also
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 . Jesus.
± 2. The Feast of Tabernacles continued for a week, and was to commemorate the
dwelling of the Israelites in tents. It is sometimes called the feast of ingatherings. Ex.
xxiii. 16, and xxxiv. 22. The following are the principal ceremonies. (1) During the
entire week of its continuance, the people dwelt in booths or tent3, erected in the fields
or streets, or on the flat, terrace-like roofs of their houses. (2) Extraordinary offerings
were made. See Num. xxix. (3.) During the feast, branches of palm, olive, citron, myrtle,
and willow, were carriet in the hands, singing "Hosanna," that is, Save now; or Save, I
beseech thee. Psa. cxviii. 25. It was meant as a prayer for the coming of the Messiah.
Thus was Jesus conducted into Jerusalem, by the multitude, who believed him to be the
promised Savior. (4.) The libation of water upon and around the altar, which was an
emblem of the effusion of the Holy Spirit. To this Christ alluded, wh?n. in the last day
of the feast, he cried, " I f any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink." During tha
whole festival, music, feasting, rejoicing, and illuminations, gladdened the city.—Malcom.
% 68. Acts v. 20. % 69. Matt. xvi. 16; Mark viii. 2 9 ; Luke ix. 2 0 ; John i. 4 0 ;
xi. 27. t 70. Luke vi. 1 3 . ί 1. John v. 16, 18. $ 2, Lev. xxiii. 34. | 3. Matt,
x i i . 4 6 ; Mark i i i . 3 1 ; Acts i . 14.
339
Chap. 7:4.] JOHN. [Chap. 7:15.
μαθητού σου θεωρήσωσι τά £ργα σου, may see thy WORKS which
disciples of thee may see the works of thee, thou doest.
α
4
ποιείς. ΟύδεΙς γαρ έν κρυπτφ τι 4 For no one does Any-
which thoudoest. No one for in secret anything thing in secret, and * seeks
ποιεί, και ζητεί αυτός έν παρρησία είναι, himself to be in public. If
does, and he seeks himself in public to be. thou doest These things,
Et ταϋτα ποιείς, φανέρωσον σεαυτόν manifest thyself to the
If these things thou doest, manifest thyself WORLD."
τφ κόσμω.
Β
Οΰδέ γάρ ot αδελφοί αύτοΰ 5 (For $not even his
+ Q tlie "world· liot even βfor tliΘ brothers ox xiim BROTHERS believed into
£πίστετ>ον εις αυτόν. Λέγει οδν αύτοίς ό him.)
believed into him. Says then to them the 6 JESUS then said to
Ίησοΰς· Ό καιρός ό έμός οΰπα> πάρεστιν them, "My . TIME is not
ό δέ καιρός ό υμέτερος πάντοτε έστιν ε*τοι- yet arrived; but YOUR
the but season the yours always is ready. TIME is always ready.
μος. 7Ού δύναται ό κόσμος μισείν υμάς· έμέ 7 $The WORLD cannot
Not i s able the world to hate you; me hate you ; but it hates Me,
^because I testify concern-
δέ μισεί, δτι έγώ μαρτυρώ περί ing it, That its WORKS are
αύτοΰ, δτι τά έργα αύτοΰ πονηρά εστίν, evil.
it, that the works of i t evil is.
β 8 Go you up to *the
*Υμείς άναβητε είς την έορτήν ταύτην· έγώ FEAST ; I am not going up
You go up to the feast this; I to this FEAST, because*MY
ούκ αναβαίνω είς την έορτήν ταύτην, δτι Time has not yet fully ar-
not go up to the feast this, because rived."
ό καιρός 6 έμός οΰπω πεπλήρωται. 9 And saying These
iho season the mine not yet lists fully come· Things to them he remain-
Β
Ταϋτα εΙπών αύτοίς, εμεινεν έν τ$ ed in GALILEE.
These things saying to them, he remained in the 10 But when his BRO-
Γαλιλαίο:. THERS, had gone up, then
Galilee.
ol αδελφοί αύτοΰ, he also went up to the
10
Ώ ς δέ άνέβησαν
When but had gone up the brothers of him, FEAST, not openly, but ra-
τότε καΐ αυτός άνέβη είς την έορτήν, ού ther in a private manner.
then also he went up to the feast, not 11 §The JEWS therefore,
<ρανερώς, άλλ' έν κρυπτοί. ι α ΟΙ οΰν 'Ιουδαίοι kept seeking him during
openly, but as in secret. The then Jews the F E A S T , and said,
έζήτουν αυτόν έν τη έορτη, καΐ Ιλεγον Ποΰ "Where is he?"
sought him i s the feast, and said; Where 12 §And therewasnmch
έστιν εκείνος; ^ΚαΙ γογγυσμός πολύς περί murmuring about him
is he? And murmuring much about amon^ the CROWDS ; SOME
αύτοΰ η"ν έν τοίς δχλοις. ΟΙ μέν έ'λεγον said, "Heis good ; " OTHERS
him was among the crowds. The some said; said, "No, but he is mis-
*Ότι αγαθός έστιν όνλλοι έ'λεγον Ού- αλλά leading the PEOPLE."
That good he Is; others said; No; but 13 No one, however,
πλανφ τόν δχλον. ^Ουδείς μέντοι παρρη-
he deceives the crowd. No one however with spoke with freedom con-
σία έλάλει περί αύτοΰ, διά τόν φόδον cerning him, ^because of
freedom spoke about him, because of the fear the FEAR of the JEWS.
αών 'Ιουδαίων. 14 And now, the FEAST
Of 14the Jews. being advanced midway,
"Ηδ*η δέ της έορτης μεσοΰσης, άνέ- •Jesus went up into the
Now and of the feast being half out, went TEMPLE, and taught.
6η ό Ίησοΰς έίς το Ιερόν, καΐ έδίδασκε.
15 $*Then the J E W S
UP the Jesus into the temple, and taught. were astonished, saying,
^ΚαΙ έθαΰμαζον ol 'Ιουδαίοι, λέγοντες· Πώς "How does this person
And wondered the Jews, saying; How know Letters, not having
οδτος γράμματα οίδε, μή μεμαθηκώς; 1β'Α- learned ?"
this letters knows, not having learned? An-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 . seeks that the same be known. 8. the FEAST. 8.
MY Time. 14. Jesus. 15. Then the JEWS.
% 5. Mark iii. 2 1 . % 7. John xv. 19. % 7. John iii. 19. % 11. John x i . 5 6 .
% 12. John ix. 1 6 ; x. 19. t John ix. 2 2 ; xii. 4 2 ; xix. 38. % 15. Matt. xiii. 5 4 ;
Mark vi. 2 ; Luke iv. 2 2 ; Acts i i . 7.
340
Chap. 7:16.] JOHN. [Chap. 7:27.
πεκρίθη αΰτοίς ό Ίησοϋς καΐ είπεν Ή έμή 16 * Jesus then answered
them, a n d said, ί " Μ γ
διδαχή ούκ εστίν έμή, άλλα τοΰ πέμψαντός με. Teaching is not mine, b u t
teaching not is mine, but of the sending m e . HIS who SENT me.
17
Έάν τις θέλτ] το θέλημα αύτοϋ ποι- 17 $If a n y one wish to
If any one may wish the will o fh i m t o perform his WILL, he shall
είν, γνώσεται περί της διδα χης, know of the TEACHING,
whether it is from GOD, or
πότερον έκ τοϋ Θεοΰ έστιν, ή έ γ ώ απ'
I am speaking from myself.
έμαυτοϋ λαλώ.
18 5
' Ο άφ έαυτοϋ λαλών, την 18 § H E who SPEAKS
the from himself seeks his OWN
δόξαν την ιδίαν ζητεί* ό δε ζητών την δόξαν GLORY ; b u t HE Who SEEKS
the GLORY of H I M who
τοϋ πέμψαντος αυτόν, ούτος αληθής έστι, SENT him, he is t r u e , a n d
of the sending him, this true is, there is no Unrighteous-
και αδικία έν αύτω ούκ Ιστιν. 1 9 Οΰ ness in him.
19 H a s not Moses given
Μωσης εδωκεν ύμίν τον νόμον; καΐ ουδείς you t h e LAW, a n d n o t one
Moses has given to you the law? and no one of you performs t h e LAW?
έξ υμών ποιεί τον νόμον τι με ζητείτε Why a r e you seeking t o
20
kill m e ? "
άποκτεΐναι; Άπεκρ'ιθη ό όχλος * [και είπε·] 20 The CROWD answered,
to k i l l ? Answered the crowd Land s a i d ; } $"Thou hast a D e m o n ;
Δαιμόνιον έχεις· τ'ις σε ζητεί άποκτείναι; who is seeking to k i l l t h e e ? "
A demon thou hast; w h o thee seeks to kill? 21 *Jesus answered a n d
21
Άπεκρίθη ό Ίησοϋς καΐ είπεν αύτοίς· said to them, " I have done
One Work, and you a r e all
"Εν £ργον έποίησα, καΐ πάντες θαυμάζετε astonished because of this.
One work I did, and all you w o n d e r 22 §Moses h a s given you
δια τοϋτο. 22
Μωσής δέδωκεν ύμιν τήν ciRCUMCiSTON ; ( n o t t h a t
it is of M O S E S , b u t of $ t h e
because of this. Moses has given to you the FATHERS ;) and you cir-
περιτομήν (ούχ' δτι έκ τοϋ Μωσέως εστίν,
c I r cum clslonj CRO t tfailt of the Mo s β s itiSf cumcise a Man on a Sab-
άλλ' έκ τών πατέρων,) και έν σαββάτω πε- bath.
but of the fathers,) and in a sabbath you 23 If a *Man on a Sab-
bath receive Circumcision,
ριτέμνετε
άνθρωπος άνθρωπον. ^Etίνα
έν σαββάτω, περιτομήν
μή λαμβάνει
λυθή so t h a t t h e LAW of Moses
may not be violated, a r e
6 νόμος Μωσέως, έμοί χολατε, δτι you angry with me $Be-
cause I made a Man en-
δλον άνθρωπον υγιή έποίησα έν σαββάτω; tirely well on a Sabbath?
whole a man sound I made in a sabbath? 24 J J u d g e not according
24
Μή κρίνετε κατ' όψιν, αλλά τήν to Appearance, b u t judge
Not judge you According to appearance, but the RIGHTEOUS Judgment."
δικαίαν κρίσιν κρίνατε. ^"Ελεγον οΰν 25 Then some inhabi-
righteous Judgment judge you. Said then t a n t s of Jerusalem said,
τίνες έκ τών Ίεροσολυμιτών Ούχ ούτος έστιν " I s n o t this he whom they
some of the Jerusalem! tes; 2β
Not this Is he, a r e seeking to kill ?
ov ζητοΰσιν άποκτείναι; κα1 ίδε, παρρησία 26 And, behold, he is
w h o m t h e y seek to kill? and l o , boldly'
λαλεί, καΐ ουδέν αύτφ λέγουσι· μήποτε talking boldly, and they say
nothing to him. Do t h e
he I s t a l k i n g , and n o t h i n g t o h i m t h e y s a y ; n o t
αληθώς έ'γνωσαν ol άρχοντες, δτι ουτός έστιν RULERS really acknowledge
truly did k n o w the rulers, that this is T h a t this is t h e M E S S I A H ?
ό Χριστός; ^ Ά λ λ ά τοϋτον οϊδαμεν, πόθεν 27 $But we know Him,
the Anointed? But this we know, whence
•VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. Jesus then. 20. and said—omit. 21. Jesus. 23.
t 16. John iii. 11; viii 28; xii. 49; xiv. 10,24. t 17. John viii. 43. % 18.
John v. 41; viii. 50. $20. John viii. 48, 52; x. " $ 22 Lev.xii. 3. % 22.
Gen. xvii. 10. $ 23 John v. 8, 9, 16. J 24. Deut. i. 16, 17; Prov. xxiv' 23;
viii. 15; James ii. 1. t 2 7 Matt. xiii. 55; Mark vi. 3; Luke iv. 22.
341
Chap. 7:28.] JOHN. [Chap. 7:36.
έστιν ό δ ε Χριστός δ τ α ν ε ρ χ η τ α ι , whence he is ; but when»
ουδείς
he is; the but Anointed when he comes, no one the MESSIAH comes, no
γινώσκει, πόθεν έστιν. 2 8 "Εκραξεν ούν ένone knows whence he is."
knows, whence he is. Cried then in
τό> Ιερω διδάσκων ό Ίησοΰς, παΐ λ έ γ ω ν 28 JESUS, therefore, ex-
the claimed, teaching in the
Κάμε οϊδατε, καΐ οϊδατε πόθεν ειμί·
TEMPLE, and saying, "You
And me you know, and you kno whence I am; both knoY' Me, and you
καΐ ά π ' έμαυτοΰ ούκ έλήλυθα, άλλ' εστίν know whence I am, and I
and of myself not Ihavecome, but is
have not come of myself,
αληθινός ό πέμ-ψας με, δν ύμείς ούκ but HE who SENT me is
true, whom you know not.
οϊδατε. 29
Έ γ ώ οίδα αυτόν, οτι παρ'
know. I 29 §1 know him because
30
αύτοΰ ε'ιμι, κάκείνος μέ άπέστειλεν. Έ ζ ή - I am from him, and he
him I am, and he me * sent. They sent Me."
τονν ο ί ν αυτόν πιάσαι· καΐ ουδείς έπέ- 30 Then they sought to
βαλεν έπ'αύτόν τήν χείρα, ©τι οΰπω έλη- take him ; and no one laid
on him the hands, because not yet had HANDS on him, Because
λΰθει ή ώρα αύτοΰ. his HOUR had not yet ar-
come the hour of him.
rived.
31 31 But Jmany of the
Πολλοί δέ έκ τοΰ δχλου έπίστευσαν ε!ς CROWD believed into him
Many and out of tbe crowd believed into
αυτόν, καΐ φλέγον "Οτι ό Χριστός δταν and said, "When the MES-
him, and said: That the Anointed when
SIAH comes, wall he do
More Signs that what this
^λθχι, μήτι πλείονα σημεία * [τούτων] person did?"
he may come, not more signs Cof these]
ποιήσει, ών οΰτος έποίησεν; 3 2 "Ηκουσαν ol 32 The PHARISEES heard
the CROWD murmuring
Φαρισαίοι τοΰ δχλου γογγύζοντος περί αύτοΰ these things about him ;
Pharisees of the crowd murmuring about him
and the * HIGH-PRIESTS
ταΰτα· καΐ απέστειλαν ol Φαρισαίοι καΐ and the PHARISEES sent
Officers that they might
ol αρχιερείς ύπηρέτας, ϊνα πιάσωσιν αυτόν, seize him.
the high-priests officers, that they might seize him.
^Έίπεν οδν ό Ίησοΰς· " Ε τ ι μικρόν χρόνον 33 JESUS therefore said,
Said then t h e Jesus; Yet a l i t t l e time
§"Yet a Little Time am I
μεθ' υμών είμι, καΐ υπάγω προς τόν πέμψαν- with you ; then I am going
with you I nun, sind I go to the sending to HIM who SENT me.
34
τά με. Ζητήσετέ με, καΐ ούχ εύρήσετε· κα!
me, Y o u w i l l s e e k m e , find n o t w i l l find; & n d
3
34 §You will seek me,
δπου είμΐ έγώ ύμείς ού δύνασθε έλθείν. ?Εί- and will not find*me; and
where am I you not are able to come. Said
where I am, *there you
πον ofrv ol 'Ιουδαίοι προς εαυτούς· Ποϋ cannot come."
therefore the Jews to themselves; Where
ούτος μέλλει πορεύεσθαι, δτι ημείς ούχ εύρή- 35 The JEWS then said
t h i s he i s about to go, that we not shall among themselves, "Where
οομεν αυτόν; μή είς τήν διασποράν των is he about to go, that we
find him? not into the dispersion of " shall not find him? Is he
about to go to the §DIS-
Ελλήνων μέλλει πορεύεσθαι, καΐ διδάσκειν PERSION of ±the GREEKS?
Greeks i s about to go, and to toacl
8β and to teach the GREEKS?
τους "Ελληνας; Τίς έστιν οδτος ό λόγος.
the Greeks? What is this the word, 3β What is This WORD
8v είπε* Ζητήσετε με, καΐ ούχ εύρή- that he said, 'You will seek
me, and will not find *me ;
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 1 . of these—omit. 32. HIGH-PRIKSTS and the P H A R I -
SEES sent. 34. me; and. 34. there. 36. me; and.
± 3 5 . Probably the Hellenists, or Grecian Jews, are here intended. These spoke the
Greek language, and are thus distinguished from the Hebrews, who spoke the Hebrew lan-
guage at that time.
t 29. Matt. xi. 2 7 ; John x. 15. $ 31. Matt. xii. 2 3 ; John lit. 2 : vm. 30. $ 3 3 .
John xiii. 3 3 ; xvi. 16. t 34. Hoshea v. G; John viii. 21; t 35. James i; 1 ; 1 Pet.
i. 1.
342
Vnap. T:37.J JOHN. [Chap. 7:45.
σετε· και δπου είμΐ έγώ ύμείς ου δύνασθε and where I am you can-
willfind; and where am I you not are able not come?' "
έλθεϊν; 37 tNow in ±the LAST?
to come? the GREAT Day of the
&'Ην δέ τη εσχάτη ήμερα τη μεγάλη FEAST, JESUS stood and
In and the last day the great cried, saying, $"If any one
τής εορτής είστήκει ό Ίησοϋς, καΐ έκραξε, thirst, let him come to
of the feast stood the Jesus, and cried, me and drink.
λέγων 'Εάν τις διψςί, έρχέσθω προς
saying; If any one m a y t h i r s t , l e t h i m c o m e t o 38 H E BELIEVING into
με, καΐ πινέτω. 3 8 '0 πιστεύων είς έμέ, me, as the SCRIPTURE says,
me, and let him drink. He believing into me, |out of HIM shall flow
καθώς είπεν ή γραφή, ποταμοί έκ τής κοιλίας Rivers of living Water."
as s a i d t h e s c r i p t u r e , r i v e r s o u t of t h e b e l l y 39 $But this he said
αύτοΰ ρεύσουσιν ύδατος ζώντος. 89Τοΰτο δέ concerning the SPIRIT,
of him shall flow of water living. This but
Which THOSE BELIEVING
είπε περί του πνεύματος, ol· εμελλον into Him were about to
snic· c one © rn iu£T tho spirit^ ®^· "Which \v ^ 9 jiooixt
λαμβάνειν ol πιστεύοντες είς αυτόν ουπω receive; for the Holy
to receive the believing into him; not yet Spirit *had not yet been
γάρ fjv πνεύμα άγιον, δτι ό Ίησοϋς given, because JESUS was
not yet glorified.
ούδέπω έδοξάσθη. 40ΠολλοΙ οΰν έκ του 40 Many, therefore, of
not yet was glorified. Many therefore out of the the CROWD, having heard
δχλου άκούσαντες τόν λόγον, ελεγον Οΰτός •these WORDS, said, "This
crowd having heard the word, said; This is truly $the PROPHET."
έοτιν αληθώς ό προφήτης. ^"Αλλοι Ι'λεγον
is truly the prophet. Others said: 41 *SOME said, "This is
Οίτόζ έστιν ό Χριστός. *Άλλοι δέ ελεγον the MESSIAH." But others
This Is the Anointed. Others but said; said, "Does the MESSIAH,
Μή γάρ έκ τής Γαλιλαίας ό Χριστός then, come from GALILEE ?
Not for out of the Galilee the Anointed
έρχεται; ^ΟύχΙ ή γραφή είπεν, δτι έκ τοΰ 42 $Does not the SCRIP-
comes? Not the writing said, that of the TURE say, That of the
σπέρματος Δαυΐδ, καΐ άπό Βηθλεέμ τής SEED of David, and from
seed of David, and from Bethlehem the Bethlehem, $the VILLAGE
κώμης, δπου fjv Δαυΐδ, ό Χριστός έρχεται; where David was, the
village, where was David, the Anointed comes? MESSIAH comes?"
^Σχίσμα οδν έν τω δχλω έγένετο δι' 43 A Division then oc-
A division then in the crowd occurred through curred, among the CROWD
44
αυτόν. Τινές δέ ήθελον έξ αυτών πιάσαι because of him;
ii. i κι Β S o m e mid Tsrished of them to seize 44 and some of them
αυτόν άλλ» ουδείς έπέδαλεν έπ' αυτόν τάς wished to seize him, but no
him; but no one put on him the one laid HANDS on him.
do. They answered and said to him"; The from your FATHER."
πατήρ ημών 'Αβραάμ έστι. Λέγει αύτοίς 39 They answered and
father of us Abraam is. Says to them said to him, "Our FATHER
ό Ίησοϋς* ΕΙ τέκνα τοΰ 'Αβραάμ έστε, τά is Abraham." JESUS says
the Jesus; If children of the Abraam you are, the to them, $"If you were
έργα τοΰ 'Αβραάμ έποιείτε· Νΰν δέ Children of ABRAHAM, you
40
works of the Abraam you would do; Now but would do the WORKS of
ζητείτε με άποκτείναι, α*νθρωπον, 8ς τήν άλή- ABRAHAM.
you seek me t o k i l l , a man, who the truth
40 But now you are
θειαν ύμίν λελάληκα, ήν ήκουσα παρά seeking to kill Me, a Man
t o you Ails spoken, Λ^ΓΙΙ i ch X Ιι&νθ hexiiroi f roixi who has spoken to you the
τοΰ Θεοΰ· τοΰτο 'Αβραάμ ούκ έποίησεν. *Υμείς TRUTH, which I heard from
t h ο Gr ocLj this A. o r &&ixi n o t ol i u> 41 You GOD; This Abraham did
ποιείτε τά Ιργα τοΰ πατρός υμών. Είπον not.
do the works of the father of you. They said 41 You do the WORKS
οδν αύτφ· Η μ ε ί ς έκ πορνείας ού γεγεν- of your FATHER/-' *They
νήμεθα· ενα πατέρα έ*χομεν, τόν θεόν. 42ΕΙπεν been said to him, "We have not
been born; one father we have, the God. Said born of Fornication,
αύτοίς ό Ίησοϋς· El ό θεός πατήρ υμών η"ν,
we have One Father, God."
to them the Jesus; If the God a father of you was, 42 * Jesus said to them,
ήγαπάτε αν έμέ· έγώ γάρ έκ τοΰ θεοϋ έξήλ- §"If GOD were your •FA-
you would love me; I for from the God came THER, you would love m e ;
Oov καΐ ίίκω* ουδέ γάρ άπ' έμαυτοΰ for I came forth from GOD,
out and a m come; not even for of myself and am come; for I am
έλήλυθα, άλλ' εκείνος μέ απέστειλε. ^ΔιατΙ but not even come of myself,
Χ have come» but he me sent. Why
he sent Me.
την λαλιάν τήν έμήν ού γινώσκετε; "Οτι 43 Why do you not know
the speech the mine net know you? Because MY SPEECH? Because you
ού δύνασθε άκούειν τόν λόγον τόν έμόν. can not hear MY WORD.
not youareable to hear the word the mine.
44 44 $You are from the
*Υμείς έκ τοΰ πατρός τοΰ διαβόλου έστέ, FATHER, the ACCUSER, and
the LUSTS of your FATHER
καΐ τάς επιθυμίας τοΰ πατρός υμών θέλετε you wish to do. He was
and the lusts of the father of you you wish
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—34. Jesus. 38. heard from your FATHER. 41. They
said to him. 42. Jesus. 42. FATHER.
% 34. Rom. vi. 16,20; 2 Pet. ii. 19. t 35. Gal. iv. 30. $ 38. John iii. 3 2 ;
v. 1 9 , 3 0 ; xiv. 10,24. $ 39. Rom. ii. 2 8 ; ix. 7; Gal. iii. 7,29. t 42. John
V. 4 3 ; vit 28, 29. X 44. 1 John iii. 8.
348
Chap. 8:45.] JOHN. [Chap. 8:54.
ποιείν. 'Εκείνος άνθρωποκτόνος ην απ' άρ- a Manslayer from the Be-
to do. He a mans layer was from a begin- ginning, and has not stood
in the TRUTH/ Because
χης, καΐ έν τη άληθείςι ούχ εστηκεν δτι there is no Truth in him.
»lng, and in the truth not has stood; because When [any one]_speaks a
FALSEHOOD, he^ speaks
ούκ εστίν αλήθεια έν αύτφ. "Οταν λαλχ\ το from his OWN, Because
his FATHER also is a Liar.
ψεΰδος, έκ ιών Ιδίων λαλεί δτι -ψευ-
<ττης εστί, καΐ 6 πατήρ αύτοΰ. 4 5 Έγώ δε 45 But because I speak
Ijar is, also the father of him. I but
δτι τήν άλήθειαν λέγω, ού πιστεύετε μοι. the TRUTH, you do not be-
1)βcsiuso tli6 trutli X spotlit* n o t you, be 1 i©v© mο· lieve me.
ΤΙς εξ ύμων ελέγχει με περί αμαρτίας; 46 Who of you convicts
Who of you convicts me concerning sin?
εΐ άλήθειαν λέγω, διατί ύμείς ού πιστεύετε me of Sin ? If I speak the
Truth, why do you not be-
it truth I speak, why you not believe
μοι; Ό ών έκ τοΰ Θεοΰ, τά ρήματα του lieve me?
Λ
me? He being from the God, the words of the 47 $HE who is from GOD
θεοΰ ακούει· δια τοΰτο ύμείς ούκ άκούετε, hears the WORDS of God;
God hears; through this you not hear, on this account you hear
δτι έκ τοΰ θεοΰ ούκ έστέ. ^Άπεκρί- not, because you are not
fcecause from the God not you are. Answered from GOD."
φησαν ot 'Ιουδαίοι καΐ είπον αύτφ· Oi καλώς and 48 The JEWS answered
said to him, "Do we
the Jews and said to him; Not well not say well That thou art
λέγομεν ημείς, δτι Σαμαρείτης εί σύ, καΐ a Samaritan, and $hasta
say we, that a Samaritan art thou, and Demon ?"
φαιμόνιον έχεις; 4θΆπεκρίθη Ίησοΰς· Έγώ 49 Jesus answered, " I
« demon thou hast? Answered Jesus; I
δαιμόνιον ούχ εχα>, αλλά τιμώ τόν Πατέρα have not a Demon; but I
A demon not have, but I honor6 0 the Father honor my FATHER ; and
μου, καΐ ύμείς ατιμάζετε με. Έγώ δέ ού you dishonor me.
of me, and you dishonor me. J but not
ζητώ τήν δόξαν μου* εστίν ό ζητών καΐ 50 But §1 seek not my
seek the glory of me; i t i s he seekingj and GLORY ; there is ONE who
«ρίνων. Β1Άμήν αμήν λέγω ύμίν, έάν τις
judging. Indeed indeed I say to you, if any one SEEKS it, and judges.
τόν λόγον τόν έμόν τηρήση, θάνατον ού 51 Indeed, I assure you,
th· word the mine may keep, death not §If any one keep * Μ Ϊ
μή θεώρηση εις τόν αιώνα. 62ΕΙπον οδν αύτφ Word, he will by no means
not ΪΙΘ may SGQ to tlio ago. S&id tlien to him see Death to the AGE.
ot 'Ιουδαίοι· Νΰν έγνώκαμεν, δτι δαιμόνιον
the Jews; Now we know, that a demon 52 *The JEWS said to
δχεις* 'Αβραάμ απέθανε καΐ ot προφηται, thou him, "Now we know That
thou hast; Abraam died
hast a Demon. § Abra-
and the prophets, ham died, and the PRO-
«αϊ σύ λέγεις· Έάν τις τόν λόγον μου PHETS ; and thou sayest, If
and thou sayest; If any one the word of mo any one keep my WORD, he
τήρηση, ού μή γεύσητα* θανάτου είς τόν Peath will by no means *see
jTTifty ^LQQpf n o t n o t xnfty t u s t e o* ct©fttit t o tho to the AGE.
Κ
αΙώνα. Μή oh μείζων εΐ τοΰ πατρός ημών 53 Art thou greater than
'Αβραάμ, δστις απέθανε; καΐ ol προφηται our FATHER Abraham, who
Abraam, who died? and the prophets died, and the PROPHETS
άπέθανον τίνα σεαυτόν ποιείς; 64ΆπεκρΙ- make died? Whom dost *thou
died; whom thyself makest thou? Answered thyself?"
^Ti Ίησοΰς· 'Εάν έγώ δοξάζω έμαυτόν, ή 54 Jesus answered, "If
Jesus; If 2 glorify myself, the *I should glorify myself,
δόξα μου ουδέν έστιν. "Εστίν ό Πατήρ μου my GLORY is nothing. !HE
glory of me nothing is. He i s the Father of me who GLORIFIES me is my
• VATICAN MANuscBvt»T.—24. MARTHA, 29. And she, when she heard, rose up.
30. still in the PLAOT. 3 A. thinking. 32. Jesus.
±
±24. L k e xiv.
Luke xiv. 14
1 4 , John v. 20. $25. John v. 2 1 ; vi. 3 9 , 4 0 , 4 4 . t 25. John
35; xiv. 6 ; Col Hi. 4 ; 1 John i. 1 , 2 : v. 11. $ 27. Matt. xvi. 1 6 ;
i. 4; vi. ""
John i. 49 ; iv. 4 2 ; vi. 14, 69.
S60
Chap, 11:35.] JOHN. [Chap. 11:45.
κατε αυτόν; Λέγουσιν αύτφ· Κύριε, ερχου, have you laid him?" They
you laid him? They say tohim; θ lord, come, say to him, "Lord, come
καΐ ίδε. ^'Εδάκρυσεν ό Ίησοϋς. 8β "Ελεγον and see."
and see. Wept tho Jesus. Said 35 §Jesus wept.
οΰν ol 'Ιουδαίοι* "Ιδε, πώς έφ'ιλει αυτόν. 36 The JEWS, therefore,
then ιΐΐθ JβΎν^sj Sc6j liow XXG lovctj ixim· said, "Behold, how he
87
Τινές δέ έξ αυτών είπον Ουκ ήδύνατο ούτος, loved h i m ! "
Some but of them said; Not was able this, 37 But some of them
ό άνοίξας τους οφθαλμούς τοϋ τυφλοϋ said, "Could not he, who
he
OPENED the EYES of $the
ποιήσαι, ίνα καΐ οΰτος μη άποθάνη; 3 8 Ί η - BLIND man, have even pre-
tohave caused, that even this not shoulddle? Je-
vented this man's death V*
σοϋς οΰν πάλιν έμβριμώμενος εν έαυτώ, 38 JESUS, therefore,
sus therefore again being agitated In himself,
again being agitated with-
άρχεται είς τό μνημείον. Τ
Ην δέ σπήλαι- in himself, comes to the
TOMB. Now it was a Cave,
ον, καΐ λίθος έπέκειτο έπ* αύτώ. Λέγει ό 39
and a Stone was lying
and a stone was lying on it. Says tho upon it.
Ίησοΰς· "Αρατε τόν λίθον. Λέγει αύτφ 39 JESUS said, "Take
Jesus; Take away the stone, Says to hiiii away the STONE." Martha,
ή αδελφή τοϋ τεθνηκότος, Μάρθα* Κύριε,
the sister of the having died, Martha; θ lord, the SISTER of HIM who
f\br\ δξει* τεταρταίος γάρ έστι. 40 Λέγει *had died, says to him,
jaow he smells; fourth day for i t is. Says "Lord, he smells now ; for
αύτη ό Ίησοΰς· Ούκ είπον σοι, 8τι έάν it is the fourth day."
to her the Jesus; Not I said tothee, that if 40 JESUS says to her,
Λίστεΰσης δψει την δόξαν τοΰ "Did I not tell thee, That
thouwouldstbelieve, thoushaltsee the glory of the if thou wouldst believe,
41Τ thou shalt $see the GLORY
Θεοΰ; Ηραν οΰν τόν λίθον. Ό δέ
of GOD?"
God? They took away then the stone. The but 41 Then they took away
Ίησοΰς ήρε τους οφθαλμούς άνω, καΐ είπε* the STONE. And JESUS
Jesus lifted up the eyes above, and said; lifted his EYES above, and
Πάτερ, ευχαριστώ σοι, δτι ή*κουσάς said, "Father, I give thanks
OJFather, Igive thanks tothee, that thoudidsthear to thee That thou didst
μου. ^ Έ γ ώ δέ ήδειν, δτι πάντοτε μοΰ άκού- hear me
jne. I and knew, that always me thou 42 And I knew That thou
£ΐς· αλλά διά τόν δχλον τόν περιεστώ- hearest Me always; §but
lj0fll*GStj bill* OQ&CCOUQt Of t h e CrOT^Tfli tllftt StelDeiin£»·*** on account of THAT CROWD
STANDING BY I spoke, so
τα είπον, Ινα πιστεύσωσιν, δτι συ με that they may believe That
thou didst send Me."
άπέστειλας. 43 ΚαΙ ταΰτα ειπών, φωνή
4 4 43 And hayingsaid these
μ ε γ ά sent.
hast λ η έ κ ρ αAnd
ύ γ α σ ε · Λthings
ά ζ α ρ ε ,saying,
δεΰρο with
ε ξ ω . voiceΈ - words, he cried out with a
loud he cried these
out; O Lazarus, come out.aCame
loud Voice, "Lazarus, come
ξηλθεν 6 τεθνηκώς, δεδεμένος τους f o r t h ! "
out he having been dead, having been bound the 44 HE who had been
πόδας καΐ τάς χείρας κειρίαις, καΐ ή DEAD came forth, having
feet and the hands with bandages, and the his HANDS and FEET bound
δψις αύτοΰ οουδαρίφ περιεδέδετο. Λέγει with Bandages, and §his
lace of him withanapJcia boundabout. Says FACE bound about with a
αύτοίς ό Ίησοΰς· Λύσατε άύτόν, καΙ ά*φετε Napkin. * Jesus says to
to them the Jesus; Loose you him, and allow them, "Loose him, and let
ίπάγειν. ^Πολλοί οδν έκ των Ιουδαίων, him go."
to go. Many therefore of the Jews, 45 MANY, therefore, of
ol έλθόντες προς την Μαρίαν, καΐ θεασά- the JEWS who CAME to
those having come to the Mary, and having MARY, $and beheld *that
μενοι 8. έποίησεν, έπίστευσαν είς which he had done, be-
gazed upon what he did, believed into lieved into him.
* VATICAN MANUSCEIPT.·—39. had died, says. 44. Jesus. 45. that which he had
done, believed.
I 3 5. Luke xix. 41. ί 3 7. John ix. 6. t 40. ver. 4 , 2 3 . t 42. John xii. 30.
t 44. John xx. 7. $ 45. John ii. 2 3 ; x. 4 2 ; xii. 11, 18.
361
Chap. 11:46.] JOHN. [Chap. 11:54.
αυτόν. 4βΤινές δε έξ auccov άπήλθον προς τους46 But some of them
him. Some but of them went to the went to the PHARISEES,
Φαρισαίους, καΐ είπεν αύτοίς 8. έποίησεν 6 and told them what things
Pharisees, and tola them what did the JESUS did.
47 Then the HIGH-
PRIESTS and the PHARI-
Συνήγαγον οδν ol αρχιερείς καΐ ol Φα- SEES convened the Sanhe-
47
Assembled then the high-priests and the Pha- drim, and said, $"What
are we doing? Because
ρισαίοι συνέδριον, καΐ Φλέγον ΤΙ ποι- This MAN performs Many-
risees ahigh council, and said; What are Signs.
ουμεν; δτι οδτος άνθρωπος πολλά σημεία
48 If we suffer him thus,
We doing? because this the man many signs
ποιεί. 4 8 Έάν άφώμεν αυτόν ούτω, πάντες πι- all will believe into him;
does. If we allow him thus, all will and the ROMANS will come
στεύσουσιν εις αυτόν καΐ έλεύσονται ol Ρω- and take away both our
PLACE and NATION.·"
believe into him; and w i l l come the Ro-
μαίοι, καΐ άροϋσιν ήμων καΐ τόν τόπον 49 And a certain one of
mans, and w i l l takeaway of us both the place them, §Caiaphas, ±being
«αϊ τό έθνος. 49ΕΙς δέ τις αύτων, Καιά- High-priest that TEAR,
and the nation. One and acertaln of them, Cala- said to them, "You know
φας, άρχιερεύς ών του ένιαυτοΰ εκείνου, nothing;
phas, high-priest being of the year that, 50 §neither do you con~
είπεν αΰτοίς· Ύμείς ούκ οϊδατε ουδέν. ^Οΰδέ sider That it is expedient
διαλογίζεσθε, δτι συμφέρει ήμίν, ϊνα είς for us that OneMan should
do you consider, that it Is better for us, that one die in behalf of the PEO-
ίίνθρωπος άποθάνη υπέρ του λαοΰ, καΐ PLE, than that the Whole
NATION should perish."
man should die in behalf of the people, and
μή δλον τό Ιθνος άπόληται. Β1Τοΰτο δέ 51 But he said this not
not whole the nation should perish. This but from himself; but being
άφ' έαυτοΰ ούκ είπεν αλλά άρχιερεύς ών High-priest that YEAR, he
from himself not he said; but high-priest being
του ένιαυτοΰ εκείνου, προεφήτευσεν, δτι predicted That Jesus was
about to die in behalf of
£μελλεν Ίησοΰς άποθνήσκειν υπέρ του the NATION ;
was about Jesus to die in behalf of the
έθνους·
Β2
κα1 ούχ υπέρ του Εθνους μόνον, 52 and not only in be-
nation; and not in behalf of the nation alone, half of the NATION, §but
Αλλ' ϊνα καΐ τά τέκνα του Θεοΰ τά διεσκορ- that he should also assem-
but that also the children of the God those having ble into one, THOSE CHILD-
πισμένα συναγάγη είς gv. REN of GOD who have been
been scattered he should gather into one. SCATTERED ABROAD.
B
'An' εκείνης οδν της ημέρας συνε- DAY, 53 Therefore from That
3From tli it t tiiof cforo the d&y they
*they took coun-
sel that they might kill
βουλεύσαντο, ίνα άποκτεΐνωσιν αυτόν. him.
took counsel together, that they might k i l l
64 him. 54 *JESUS, ^therefore,
Ίησοΰς οδν ούκέτι παρρησία περιεπάτει
Jesus therefore no longer publicly walked walked no longer publicly
έν τοις Ίουδαίοις, αλλά άπήλθεν εκείθεν among the JEWS, but went
among the Jews, but went away thence away thence into the
είς τήν χώραν εγγύς της ερήμου, είς Έφραΐμ COUNTRY near the DESERT,
Into the country near the desert, into Bphralm into a City called ±Eph-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—7. Suffer her, that she may keep it for the DAY of my
EMBALMING. 10. But even the HIGH-PRIESTS. 15. DAUGHTER of Zion.
t 8. Matt. xxvi. 1 1 ; Mark xiv. 7. $ 10. Luke xvi. 31. t 11. John xi. 4 5 .
$ 1 2 . Matt. xxi. 8 ; Mark xi. 8 ; Luke xix. 35, &c. $ 13. Psa. cxviii. 25,26.
t 15. Zech. ix. 9 . $ 16. John xiv. 2 6 .
364
Chap. 12:18.J JOHN. [Chap. 12:27.
Λάζαρον έφώνησεν έκ τοΰ μνημείου, fied that he called LAZARUS
Lazarus he called out of the tomb, out of the TOMB, and
Διά τοϋ- raised him from the dead.
18
ήγειρεν αυτόν έκ νεκρών.
το καΐ ύπήντησεν αύτφ ό δχλος, δτι ήκου- 18 On this account also
the CROWD met him, Be-
σαν τοΰτο αυτόν πεποιηκέναι τό σημείον.10Oi cause they heard that he
heard this him to have done the sign. The had done This SIGN.
οΰν Φαρισαίοι ειπον προς εαυτούς· Θεωρείτε
then Pharisees said to themselves; You see 19 Therefore the PHARI-
δτι ουκ ωφελείτε ουδέν ΐδε, ό κόσμος οπίσω SEES, said among them-
that not you gain nothing; see, the world after selves, $"You see that you
αύτοΰ απήλθεν. are gaining nothing ; be-
him is going away.
hold, the WORLD is gone
20Τ away after him."
Ησαν δέ τίνες "Ελληνες έκ τών άναβαι-
νόντων,
W^ ίνα
d προσκυνήσωσιν
G k s ένtlioso
of χχ\ έορτη.
going 20 And there were §some
up, that theymight worship in the feast. Greeks of THOSE HAVING
21
Οδτοι οΰν προσηλθον Φιλίππφ, τω άπόGONE UP, that they might
These therefore ctiiiie to I*hilipj that from worship during the FEAST.
Βηθσαϊδά της Γαλιλαίας, καΐ ήρώτων αυτόν,
Bethsaida of the Galilee, and were asking him, 21 These, therefore,
λέγοντες· Κύριε, θέλομεν τόν Ίησοϋν Ιδείν. came to THAT Philip who
was of Bethsaida of GAL-
^"Ερχεται Φίλιππος, καΐ λέγει τω 'Ανδρέα· ILEE, and asked him, say-
Comes Philip, and says to the Andrew;
ing, "Sir, we wish to see
*[καΙ πάλιν] 'Ανδρέας καΐ Φίλιππος λέγουσι J E S U S . "
[and again] Andrew and Philip say
22 * P H I L I P comes and
τφ Ίησου. ^ Ό δέ Ίησοΰς άπεκρίνατο tells ANDREW ; Andrew
to the Jesus. The but Jesus answered and Philip *come and tell
αύτοίς, λέγων Έλήλυθεν ή ώρα, Ινα δοξα- JESUS.
σθη ό υΙός τ ο ϋ άνθρωπου. 24>
Αμήν αμήν 23 And JESUS *answers
glorified the son of the man. Indeed indeed them, saying, §"The HOUR
λ έ γ ω ύμίν, έ ά ν μη 6 κόκκος τοΰ σίτου πε- has come that the SON of
ι say to you, if not the grain of the wheat f a l l - MAN may be glorified.
σών είς τήν γήν άποθάνχι, αυτός μόνος
ing into the ground shoulddie, he alone 24 Indeed, I assure you,
μένει* έάν δέ άποθάνη, πολύν καρπόν φέρει, §If the GRAIN Of WHEAT
abides; if but itmaydie, much fruit itbears.
^ O φιλών τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ, απολέσει αύ- falling unto the GROUND
He l o v i n g t h e l i f e of h i m s e l f , s h a l l l o s o her; should not die, it remains
τήν καΐ ό μισών τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ έν τω» it bears Much alone; but if it should die,
and he h a t i n g the life of h i m s e l f i n the Fruit
κόσμω τούτω, ε'ις ζωήν αίώνιον φυλάξει 25 § H E LOVING his
world* this," i n t o l i f e a g e - l a s t i n g s h a l l keep LIFE shall lose it, and HE
αυτήν. HATING his LIFE in this
her. WORLD shall preserve it to
Έάν έμοί διακονη τις, έμοί άκολου- aionian Life.
2β
MENTS ;
έντολάς τάς εμάς τηρήσατε* 16κα1 έγώ 16 and I will ask the
ερωτήσω τον Πατέρα, καΐ άλλον παρακλητον FATHER, and §he will give
w i l l ask the Father and another helper you Another Helper, that
δώσει ύμϊν, ίνα μέντ) μεθ' υμών he may *be with you to
he w i l l give to you, 17 that he may abide with you the AGE.
εις τον αΙώνα* τό πνεϋμα της αληθείας, 17 the SPIRIT of TRUTH,
into the age; the spirit of the truth,
Iwhich the WTORLD cannot
δ ό κόσμος οΰ δύναται λαβείν, δτι receive, Because it beholds
which the world not is able to receive, because it not, nor knows i t ; but
not
ού θεωρείi t beholds αυτό, i t , ουδέ γινώσκει αυτό* ύμείς you know i t ; Because i t
*[δέ]it beholds γινώσκετε it αυτό,nor knows
because παρ'
it;
with
you
ύμίν abides with you, $and*will
Cbut] know it, ith yu be in you.
μένει, καΐ έν ύμίν εσται. 1δ Ούκ αφήσω 18 I will not leave you
19 Orphans ; I am coming to
υμάς ορφανούς* έρχομαι προς υμάς. "Ετι you.
μικρόν, καΐ ό κόσμος με ούκέτι θεωρεί* ύμείς 19 Yet a little while,
a l i t t l e , and the world me no more beholds; you and the WORLD beholds
δέ θεωρείτε με· δτι έγώ ζώ, και ύμείς holdno me more; but you be-
me; §Because I live
DUw bcliolcl2 0 wi ej u6 c&uso X 11 ve j SLlso you
ζήσεσθε. Έν εκείνη νή ήμερα γνώσεσθε you also shall live.
shall live. In that the day shall know 20 In That DAY you
ύμείς, δτι έγώ έν τω Πατρί μου, καΐ shall know That I am in
you, because I in the Father of me, and my FATHER, and you in
ύμείς έν έμοί, κάγώ έν ύμίν. ^ Ό £χων τάς me, and I in you.
you in me, and I in you. He having the 21 § H E who HAS my
έντολάς μου, καΐ τηρών αύτάς, εκείνος COMMANDMENTS, and ob-
commandments ofme, and keeping them, that serves them, that is HE
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . dwells i n me, does his WORKS. 12. the FATHER.
14. ask me anything in my name, this I will do. 15. you will keep. 16. be with you.
17. but—omit. 17. is in you.
t 10. John v. 19; vii. 16; viii. 2 8 ; xii. 49. t 12. Matt. xxi. 2 1 ; Mark xvi. 1 7 ;
Luke x. 17. $ 13. Matt. vii. 7; xxi. 2 2 ; Mark xi. 2 4 ; Luke xi. 9 ; John xv. 7, 16;
xvi. 23, 2 4 ; James i. 5 ; 1 John iii. 2 2 ; v. 14. t 15. ver. 21, 2 3 ; xv. 10, 14; 1 John
v. 3. t 16. John xv. 2 6 ; xvi. 7; Eom. viii. 15, 26. $ 17. John xv. 2 6 ; xvi. 1 3 ;
1 John iv. 6. ί 17. 1 Cor. i i . 14. X 19. 1 Cor. xv. 20. t 21. ver. 1 5 , 2 3 ;
1 John ii. 5 ; v. 3.
373
Chap. 14:22.] JOHN. [Chap. 14:30.
έστιν 6 αγαπών με· ό δέ αγαπών με, άγα- who LOVES m e ; and H E
is he loving me; he and loving me, shall who LOVES me shall be
πηθήσεται ύπό τοϋ Πατρός μου· καΐ έγώ άγα- loved by my FATHER, and
bo loved ^ y t l i β F t i t h e r o f i n © j £iucl I w i l l I will love him, and will
πήσω αυτόν, καΐ εμφανίσω αύτω έμαυτόν. manifest myself to him."
love h i m ,and w i l l m a n i f e s t t o h i m myself.
22 22 Judas says to him,
Λέγει αύτω Ίονδας (ούχ ό Ίσκαριώ-
Says to him Judas (not tli© Isc&riot;) (notthelscAitioT,) "Lord,
what has occurred, That
της·) Κύριε, καΐ τΐ γέγονεν, δτι ήμϊν
thou art about to manifest
Ο lorcl^ stud ΰθ*ν(Γ 1ms i t Imppoiiocij thiit to us thyself to us, and not to
μέλλεις έμφαν'ιζειν σεαυτόν, καΐ ουχί τφ the WORLD?"
thoq art about to manifest thyself, and not to the 23 Jesus answered and
κόσμω; 2 3 Άπεκρίθη Ίησοΰς καΐ είπεν αύτω*
world? Answered Jesus and said to him; said to him, $"If any one
Έάν τις άγαπα με, τόν λόγον μου τη- love me, he will observe
Ιί o.u7 on© 1 ο ν Θ mo tli ο wTorcl of ITIG lie my WORD ; and my FA-
ρήσει· καΐ ό Πατήρ μου αγαπήσει αυτόν, THER will love him ; and
w i l l k e e p ; a n d t h e F a t h e r of m e w i l l love h i m , we will come to him ; and
καΐ προς αυτόν έλευσόμεθα, καΐ μονήν παρ' make an Abode with him.
to h i m we w i l l 2 come, 4
and a dwelling w i t h 24 H E who LOVES me
αύτφ ποιήσομεν. ' 0 μή αγαπών με, τους not, observes not my
him we w i l l make. He not loving me, the
WORDS ; and §the WORD
λόγους μου ού τηρεί· καΐ ό λόγος δ\ which you hear is not
words of me not w i l l keep; and the word which
mine, but that of the
άκοΰετε, ούκ εστίν έμός, αλλά τοϋ πέμψαντός με FATHER who sent me.
25 These things I have
Πατρός. 2δ Ταΰτα λελάληκα ύμίν, παρ* spoken to you, while abid-
ύμϊν μένων* 2 β δ δέ παράκλητος, τό πνεύμα ing with you.
you a b i d i n g ; t h eb u t h e l p e r , the spirit 26 But §the HELPER,
τό άγιον, 8 πέμψει ό Πατήρ έν τω the HOLY SPIRIT, which
tli ο ho I yj w h I eh Ty i l l s e n d tli© X^si t h e r i n t h ethe FATHER will send In
ονόματι μου, εκείνος ύμας διδάξει πάν- my NAME ; $ shall teach
namo of me, that y o u w i l l t e a c h a l l You all things, and remind
τα, καΐ ί>πομνήσει ύμας πάντα ά* εΐ- you of all things which I
thtngs, and w i l l remind you a l l things which I
said to you.
πον ύμίν.
told you. 27 Peace *I leave to
27
you ; MY Peace I give to
Είρήνην άφίημι ύμίν, είρήνην τήν έμήν you; not as the WORLD
Peace I leave to you, peace the mine
gives, do I give to you.
δίδωμι ύμϊν* ού καθώς 6 κόσμος δίδωσιν, έγώ Let not Your HEART be
I give to you; not as the world gives, I
troubled, nor let i t be
δίδωμι ύμίν. Μή ταρασσέσθω υμών ή καρδία afraid.
give to you. Not let be troubled of you the heart
28 28You heard That I said
μηδέ δειλιάτω. Ήκούσατε, δτι έγώ είπον
nor let it be afraid. You heard, that I said to you, I am going away
ύμίν *Υπάγω, καΐ έρχομαι προς ύμας. and I am coming to you.
to you; I amgoingaway, and I am com ing to you. If you loved me, you
El ήγαπάτέ με, έχάρητε αν, δτι πορεύομαι would rejoice, That I am
If you loved me, youwouldrejoice, that Iamgoing going to the FATHER ; Be-
προς τόν Πατέρα· δτι ό Πατήρ μου cause §my FATHER is
greater than I.
to the Father; because the Father of mo
29
29 And now I have told
μείζων μου έστι. ΚαΙ νυν εϊρηκα ύμίν you before it occurs, so
that when it occurs, you
πρίν γενέσθαι, Ινα δταν γένηται, πιστεΰ- may believe.
30 301 will not speak much
σητε. Ούκέτι πολλά λαλήσω μεθ' more with you; $for the
* VATICAN M A N U S C E I P T . — 2 7. I leave.
$ 23. 1 John ii. 2 4 ; Rev. iii. 20. $ 24. ver. 1 0 ; John v. 19, 3 8 ; vii. 1 6 ; viii. 2 8 ;
xli. 49. % 26. ver. 1 6 ; Luke xx1v. 4 9 ; John xv. 2 0 ; xvi. 7. t 26. John ii. 2 2 ;
xii. 1 6 ; xvi. 1 3 ; 1 John i i . 20, 27. t 28. John v. 1 8 ; x. 3 0 ; Phil. i i . 6. t 30.
xii. 3 0 ; xvi. 11.
374
Chap. 14:31.] JOHN. [Chap. 15:8.
υμών. "Ερχεται γαρ δ τοϋ κόσμου άρχων, ±RULER Of t h e WORLD IS
you. Is coming for he of the world ruling, coming, and has nothing
καΐ εν έμοί ουκ έχει ουδέν. 31 Άλλ' ίνα γνφ in me.
and in m e not has nothing. But that m a y know 3.1 But that the WORLD
ό κόσμος, οτι αγαπώ τον Πατέρα, και καθώς may know That I love tlie
the world, that I love the Father, and as FATHER, and that as tthe
ένετείλατό με ό Πατήρ, ούτω ποιώ. Έγε'ιρε- FATHER commanded me,
commanded me the Father, so I do. Arise even so I do; arise, let us
σθε, άγωμεν έντεϋΦεν. go hence.
jou, let us go from this place.
ΚΕΦ. ι ε \ 15. CHAPTER XV.
1
Έγώ είμι ή άμπελος ή αληθινή, και ό 1 I am the TRUE VINE,
and my FATHER is the
Πατήρ μου ό γεωργός έστι. 2 Πάν κλήμα
F+itliΘr of line tlio vin©—di*oss©i?
is· Every brmicli VINE-DRESSER.
έν έμοί μη φέρον καρπόν, αίρει αυτό· 2 Every Branch in me
in me, not bearing fruit, he takes away it: notbearingFruit, he takes
καΐ πάν τό καρπόν φέρον καθαιρεί αυτό, away ; and every one bear-
and it, ing FRUIT, he prunes it,
"Ηδη ύμείς that it may bear More
3
ϊνα πλείονα καρπόν φέρη.
that more fruit it may bear. Already you Fruit.
καθαροί έστε, διά τόν λόγον, δν λελά- 3 $You are already clean
clean are, 4 through the word, which I have Ithrough have
the WORD which
spoken to you.
ληκα ΰμίν. Με'ινατε έν έμο'ι, κάγώ έν ύμϊν.
spoken to you. Abide you in me, and I in you.
Καθώς τό κλήμα ου δύναται καρπόν φέρειν in you. As intheme,BRANCH
4 $Abide and I
As the branch not is able fruit to bear
άφ' έαυτοΰ, έάν μη μείνη έν τή άμπέλω* cannot bear friiit of itself,
of itself, if not it may abide in "the vine"; if it abide not in the VINE,
οΰτως ουδέ ύμείς, έάν μη έν έμοί με'ινητε. so neither can you, unless
you abide in me.
6
Έγώ είμι ή άμπελος, ύμείς τα κλήματα. Ό 5 I am the VINE, you
μένων έν έμοί, κάγώ έν αύτφ, ούτος φέρει are the BRANCHES. H E
abiding in me, and I in him, this bears who ABIDES in me, and I
καρπόν πολύν δτι in·
χωρίς έμοΰ ού δύ- Fruit; Because him, he $bears much
severed
νασθε ποιεΐν ουδέν. β Έάν μη τις μεί- ing. from me you can do noth-
& Γ Θ ftblo to do nothing· If not fl.ny on© ixijiy
νη έν έμοί, εβλήθη εξω, ώς τό κλήμα, 6If any one abide not in
Abide in lxi©f he is cust out· liko tΙιΘ bΓflΓΙcli me, he is cast out like the
καΐ έξηράνθη· καΐ συνάγουσιν αυτά, καΐ BRANCH, and is withered ;
and Is withered; and they gather them, and and such are gathered, and
εις πυρ βάλλουσι, καΐ καίεται. Έάν με'ι- 7 cast into a Fire, and are
lnto a fire they cast, and it is burned. If you burned.
νητε έν έμοί καΐ τα ρήματα μου έν ύμίν 7 §If you abide in me,
abide in me and the words of me In you and my WORDS abide in
μίάντ], δ έάν θέλητε ±α'ιτήσασθε, you, ask whatever you
may abide, whatever you may wish you shall ask, wish, and it shall be given
καΐ γενήσεται ύμΐν. 8 Έ ν τούτω έδοξάσθη you.
and it shall bo for you. In this was glorified 8 $In this is my FATHER
± 3 0 . Some say the ruler of this world means Satan; some, the Roman government;
others, the Jewish hierarchy and magistracy; but Wakefield, in his translation, thinks
that Christ here speaks of himself; (as he does in chap. xii. 30, and xvi. 11,) not of
what he then was, but of what he shall be, when he comes again. He translates this clause
as follows:—"For the ruler of this world is coming; and I have nothing now to do, but
to convince the world that I love the Father, and do as he commanded m e . "
± 7. Griesbach favors the reading, aiteesasthe instead of aiteesesthe; which is adopted
by Bachmann and Tischendorf.
$ 31. John x. 1 8 ; Phil. ii. 8 ; Heb. v. 8. t 3. John xiii. 10; xvii. 1 7 ; Eph. v. 2 6 ;
1 Pet. i. 22. t 4. Col. i. 2 3 ; 1 John ii. 6. $ 5. Phil. i. 1 1 ; iv. 13. $ 7. ver. 1 6 ;
John xiv. 13, 1 4 ; xvi. 2 3 . $ 8. Matt. v. 16; Phil. i. 11.
375
Chap. 15:9.] JOHN. {Chap. 15:18.
ό Πατήρ μου, ίνα καρπόν πολύν φέρη- glorified, t h a t you bear
the Father of me, that fruit much you might much Fruit, and you shall
τε, καΐ γενήσεσθε έμοί μαθηταί. Καθώς
0 be My Disciples.
bear, and you shall be to me disciples. As 9 As the FATHER loved
ήγάπησέ με ό .Πατήρ, κάγώ ήγάπησα ύμας· me, and I loved you, abide
loved me the Father, and I loved
10 you;
μείνατε έν τη αγάπη τη έμή. Έάν τάς in MY LOVE.
abide you in the love the m'ine. If the
έντολάς μου τηρήσητε, μενείτε 10 $If you observe my
commandments of me you may keep, you "will abide COMMANDMENTS, you shall
abide in my LOVE ; as I
έν τη αγάπη μου· καθώς έγώ τάς έντολάς have observed *the FA-
in the love of me; as I the commandments THER'S COMMANDMENTS,
τοϋ Πατρός μου τετήρηκα, καΐ μένω αύτοΰ and abide in His LOVE.
of the Father of me have kept, and abide of him
έν τη αγάπη.
In the love. 11 These things I have
χ1 spoken to you, t h a t MY JOY
Ταΰτα λελάληκα ύμίν, ϊνα ή χαρά *may be in you, and $your
These things I have spoken to you, that the Joy JOY may be completed.
4\ έμή έν ύμίν μεΐνη, καΐ ή χαρά υμών
the mine in you may abide, and the joy of you
πληρωθη.
12
Αΰτη εστίν ή εντολή ή 12 §This is MY COM-
MANDMENT, That you love
may bo fulfilled. This is the commandment the each other, as I loved you,
έμή, ϊνα αγαπάτε αλλήλους, καθώς ήγάπησα
ύμας. 13Μείζονα ταύτης άγάπην ουδείς έχει, 13 $No one has greater
you. Greater of this love no one has, Love than this, that one
ϊνα τις τήν ψυχήν αύτοΰ θη should lay down his LIFE
in behalf of his FRIENDS.
that any one the life of himself14 may lay down
υπέρ των φίλων αύτοΰ. *Υμείς φίλοι 14§You are my Friends
in behalf of the friends of himself. You friends
μου έστέ, έάν ποιήτε οσα έγώ έντέλ- if you do what things I
ot me are, if you may do what things I com- command you.
λομαι ' ύμίν. 15Ούκέτι ύμας λέγω δούλους· 15 No more I call you
mand you. No more you I call slaves;
Servants; Because the
δτι ό δοΰλος ούκ οίδε τΐ ποιεί αύ- SERVANT knows not what
because the slave not knows what does of
τοϋ ό κύριος· ύμας δέ εϊρηκα φίλους, His MASTER does ; but I
him the lord; you but I have called friends, have called You Friends,
δτι πάντα δ η*κουσα παρά τοΰ Because all things which I
heard from my FATHER I
because a l l things which I heard 1β from the made known to you.
Πατρός μου, έγνώρισα ύμίν. Ούχ ύμείς
Father of me, I made known to you. Not you
με έξελέξασθε, άλλ' έγώ έξελεξάμην υμάς, 16 You did not choose
me did choose, but I chose you, Me, but I chose you, and
καΐ δθηκα ύμας, ϊνα ύμείς ύπάγητε καΐ appointed you, t h a t you
and appointed you, that you might go and may go and bear Fruit, and
καρπόν φέρητε, καΐ ό καρπός υμών μέ- t h a t your FRUIT may abide;
fruit might bear, and the fruit of you might so t h a t whatever *you ask
νη· ϊνα δ,τι civ αΐτήσητε τόν Πατ&- of the FATHER in my
abide; so that whatever you may ask the Father NAME, he may give you.
ρα έν τω ονόματι μου, δφ ύμίν.
in the name of me, he may give to you. 17 These things I com-
17
Ταΰτα εντέλλομαι ύμίν, ϊνα αγαπάτε mand you, so t h a t you
These things I command you, that you may love may love each other.
αλλήλους. ^El ό κόσμος ύμας μισεί, γινώ-
each other. If the world you hates, you 18 $If the WORLD h a t e
σκέτε, δτι έμέ πρώτον υμών μεμίσηκεν. 19ΕΙ You, you know That it has
know, that me before you i t has hated. If hated Me before you.
ί 1 9 . J o h n iv. 5 ; xvii. 1 4 . $ 2 0 . M a t t . x. 2 4 ; L u k e v i . 4 0 ; J o h n x i i i . 1 6 . 2 1 .
M a t t . x. 2 2 ; xxiv. 9 ; J o h n xvi. 3 . t 2 4 . J o h n 111. 2 ; v i i . 3 1 ; i x . 3 2 . $ 2 5 . P s a .
xxxv. 1 9 . t 2 6 . L u k e x x ' v . 4 9 ; J o h n xiv. 1 7 , 2 6 ; xvi. 7, 1 3 ; A c t s i i . 3 3 . $ 2 7 .
L u k e xxiv. 4 8 ; A c t s i. 8, 2 1 , 2 2 ; i i . 3 2 ; i i i . 1 5 ; iv. 2 0 , 3 3 ; v. 3 2 ; x. 3 9 ; x i i i . 3 1 ;
1 P e t . v . X; 2 P e t . i . 1 6 .
377
Chap. 16:2.] JOHN. {Chap. 16:13.
2
λισθήτε. Άποσυναγώγους ποιήσουσιν υμάς· 2 §They will expel you
bo ensnared. From synagogues t h e y w i l l put you; from the synagogues ; but
άλλ' έρχεται ώρα, 'ίνα πάς ό άποκτεί- an Hour is coming, when
l)ut> comes <iix lioizi*j th&fc ©very on© the SSL\ 11 injj EVERY ONE Who KILLS
νάς υμάς, δόξη λατρείαν προσφέρειν τω you will think to offer
you, may think a service to offer to the
Service to GOD.
8
Θεφ. ΚαΙ ταΰτα ποιήσουσιν, δτι ουκ 3And $ these things they
will do Because they know
έγνωσαν τον Πατέρα, ουδέ έμέ. 4Άλλά ταΰ- not the FATHER, nor me.
4 But These things I
τα λελάληκα ύμίν, ίνα δταν have spoken to you, so that
things I have spoken to you, that when may come when * their HOUR comes
ή ώρα, μνημονεύετε αυτών, δτι έγώ είπον you may remember them,
the hour · you ixi fiy r cm Θ ixifoe r tliem $ tout X s& i d That I told you. And these
ΰμίν. Ταΰτα δέ ΰμίν έξ αρχής ούκ things I said not to you
to you. These things but toyou from abeginning not from the Beginning, Be-
είπον, δτι μεθ' υμών η"μην. 6 Νΰν δέ ύπά- cause I was with you.
I said, because with you I was. Now but I go 5 And now $1 am going
γ ω προς τόν πέμψαντά με, καΐ ουδείς έξ away to HIM who SENT me;
to him having sent me, andβ no one of and no one of you asks me,
υμών έρωτα με· Ποϋ υπάγεις; Άλλ' δτι 'Where art thou going?'
yoq asks me; Where goest thou? But because 6 But Because I have
ταΰτα λελάληκα ύμϊν, ή λύπη πε- said These things to you,
π λ ή ρ ω κ ε ν υ μ ώ ν τ η ν καρδ'ιαν. Ά λ λ ' έ γ ώ τ η ν SORROW has filled Your
7
I came out from the Father, and have come into into the WORLD ; again I
τόν κόσμον πάλιν άφ'ιημι τόν κόσμον, καΐ leave the WORLD, and am
going to my FATHER·."
πορεύομαι προς τόν Πατέρα,
am going to the Father. 29 His DISCIPLES said
Λέγουσιν * [αύτφ] ol μαθηταΐ αΰτοΰ· to him, "Behold, now thou
29
They led then the Jesus from of the Caia- the fPR/ETORiUM. I t was
now morning; and they
φα εις τό πραιτώριον ήν δέ πρωΐα. went not into the PR/TC-
TORiUMsothat they might
ΚαΙ αυτοί ούκ είσήλθον είς τό πραιτώριον, not be defiled, but fthat
they might eat t h e
ϊνα μή μιανθώσιν, αλλ' ϊνα φάγο)- PASSOVER.
t li & t n o t t li Θ y ΪΪΙ i ^ 1ι ί t) β cl β ο. 1 Θ u f b u t t Ιι 3. t t h © y in 1 $ h t 29 PILATE, therefore,
σι τό πάσχα. 29 Έξηλθεν went out to them, and
οΰν ό ΙΙιλάτος
*said, "What Accusation
προς αύτοιίς, καΐ είπε· Τίνα κατηγορ'ιαν φέρετε
to them, and said; What 30 do you bring *against this
accusacion bring you
κατά τοΰ άνθρωπου τούτου; Άπεκρίθησαν καΐ M AN ?"
against the man this? They answered and
ειπον αύτφ· Εί μή ήν οδτος κακοποιός, ούκ 30 Tbey answered and
said to him, "If he was
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 3 . Jesus. 27. Peter. 29. says. 29. of this MAN.
± 2 4 , This clause by some is addcJ to the ercl of the 13th verse where i t seems more
properly to belong, f 2 7. The trumpet, called the cock-crowing, sounded at the be-
ginning of the third'watch; this was at midnight. See Note on Matt. xxvi. 34. ± 28;
See Note on Matt, xxvii. 2 7. t 28. It was probably then thought lawful for the Jows
to eat the paschal lamb at any hour between the two evenings, though Exod. xii. 6, 8,
seems to require it to be eaten at the time when Jesv.3 ate it.
% 22. Jer. xx. 2 ; Acts xxiii. 2. $ 24. Matt. xxvi. 57. t 25. Matt. xxvi. 69. 7 1 ;
Mark xiv. 6 9 ; Luke xxii. 58. $ 27. Matt. xxvi. 7 4 ; M:irk xiv. 7 2 ; Luke xxii. 6 0 ;
John xiii. 3 8. $ 28. Matt, xxvii. 2 ; Mark xv. 1 ; "Mlie xxiii. 1 ; Acts i i i . 15.
286
Chap. 18:31.] JOHN. [Chap. 18:38.
άν σοι παρεδώκαμεν αυτόν. 31 Είπεν οϋν not *one who does evil,
would to thee we delivered up him. Said then we would not have de-
αύτοίς ό Πιλάτος· Λάβετε αυτόν ύμείς, καΐ livered him up to thee."
to them the P i l a t e ; Take h i m you, and
31 Then *Pilate said to
κατά τον νόμον υμών κρίνατε αυτόν. Είπον them, "Take you him, and
according to the law of you judge him. Said judge him according to
* [ούν] αυτό) ol 'Ιουδαίοι* Ήμίν ουκ έ'ξε- your LAW." The JEWS
Ctherefore] to him the Jews; To us not i t is
said to him, " I t is not law-
στιν άποκτείναι ούδένα. 8 2 "Ινα ό λόγος fulforusto kill any o n e ; "
liiwful to k i l l no one. So that the word
τοΰ Ίησοΰ πληρωϋΐί, ον είπε, 32 $that the WORD of
of the Jesus ΪΏifjlii* be fulfilled) "Wliich lie S3.idj JESUS might be verified,
which he spoke, intima-
σημαίνων ποίω θανάτω ήμελλεν άπο- ting by What Death he
pointing out <^y wlmt uCtitlx xie WJIS 3.bout to was about to die.
θνήσκειν.
die.33 33 |PILATE, therefore,
Εισήλθεν οΰν εις τό πραιτώριον πάλιν ό
Went then into the Judgment hall again the went into the PR^TORIUM
Πιλάτος, καΐ έφώνησε τον Ίησοΰν, καΐ είπεν again, and called JESUS,
Pilate, and called the Jesus, and said and said to him, "Art thou
αύτω· Σύ εΐ ό βασιλεύς των Ιουδαίων; the KING of the J E W S ? "
to him; Thou art the king of the Jews? 34 Jesus answered,
34
Άπεκρίθη *[αύτω] ό Ίησοΰς· Ά φ ' έαυτοΰ "Dost thou say this from
thyself, or did others tell
συ τοϋτο λέγεις, ή άλλοι σοι είπον πε- thee concerning me?"
thou this 2sayest, or others to thee told concern- 35 PILATE answered,
ρΐ έμοϋ: 5 Άπεκρί#η ό Πιλάτος· Μήτι έγώ "Am I a Jew? THINE
ing me? Answered the Pilate, Not I OWN NATION, even the
'Ιουδαίος εΙμί; τό έθνος τό σόν καΐ ot άρχιε- HIGH-PRIESTS have de-
s\, J©\Ϋ ίΐΐϊΐ ? tliG xm t ΐ on ΐΐΐθ txi i no ciiici the li ι ch"" livered thee to me. What
ρεϊς παρέδωκάν σε έμοί* τΐ έποίησας; didst thou do?"
j)ι*i(5sts deliverGcliiij) t h Θ β to 2χι©^ w^lmt uidst tlioudo? 36 $Jesus answered,
86
Άπεκρίθη Ίησοϋς· Ή βασιλεία ή έμή ούκ "My KINGDOM is not of
this WORLD. If MY KING-
εστίν εκ τοΰ κόσμου τούτου· ει έκ τοϋ κόσμου DOM were of this WORLD,
τούτου ή*ν ή βασιλεία ή έμή, ol ΰπηρέται MY OFFICERS WOUld fight,
this *\ν"ίΐs th© kingdom the inintij tho oflicers
so that I might not be de-
fiv ol έμοί ήγωνίζοντο, 'ίνα μή παρά- but livered up to the J E W S ;
now MY KINGDOM is
W^oulcl those for in © coixteiidy th&t not I mi^ht be not from hence."
δοθώ τοίς Ίουδαίοις, νΰν δε ή βασιλεία 37 PILATE, therefore,
delivered up to the Jews, now but the kingdom said to him, "Art. thou not
ή έμή ούκ εστίν έντεΰθεν. 37
Είπεν οδν a King then?" JESUS an-
tho ΐϊΐ in© not is fro ιτι thispliicG· Sϋ ι u then swered, "Thou sayest;
αύτω ό Πιλάτος· Ούκοϋν βασιλειίς εί σύ; *I am a King. For this I
to him the Pilate; Not then a king art thou?
have been born ; and for
Άπεκρίθη ό Ίησοΰς· Σύ λέγεις· οτι 6α-this I have come into t h e
Answered the Jesus; Thou sayest; that a WORLD, that I may testify
σιλεύς είμι έγώ. 'Εγώ είς τοΰτο γεγέννημαι to the TRUTH. $EVERY
king a m I. I for this have been born, ONE who is of the TRUTH,
hears My VOICE."
καΐ είς τοΰτο έληλυθα είς τόν κόσμον,
&ncl for t h i s X h*tvo com© into th© wrorid· 38 PILATE says to him,
Ινα μαρτυρήσω τχ\ άληθεία. Πας ό "What is Truth?" §And
that I may testify to the truth. Every one who saying This, he went out
ίον έκ της αληθείας, ακούει μου της φωνής, again to the JEWS, and
being of the truth, hears of me the voice.
^Λέγει
* VATICAN αύτφ MANUSCRIPT.—30.
ό Πιλάτος· one Τί who εστίνdoesάλή-
evil, we would. 3 1 . Pilate. 3 1 .
Says to him the
therefore—omit. Pilate; What
34. him—omit. 3 7. I is am. truth?
θεια;$ 32.ΚαΙ Matt. τοΰτοxx. 1ειπών,
9 ; Johnπάλιν
xii. 3 2 εξήλθε
, 3 3 . $ 33. προςMatt, xxvii. 11. $ 36. 1 Tim. vi.
1, 3. $ 3 7. John viii. 4 7 ; 1 John iii. 1 9 ; iv. 6. t 38. Matt, xxvii. 2 4 ; Luke xxiii.
4 ; John xix. 4, 6.
387
Chap. 18:39.] JOHN. [Chap. 19:7.
τους 'Ιουδαίους, καΐ λέγει αύτοίς· Έγώ ού- says to them, " IfindNo
the Jews, and says to them; I not Fault in him.
δεμίαν αίτίαν ευρίσκω έν αύτφ. 39"Εστι δέ 39 §But i t is custom-
one fault find in him". It is but
συνήθεια ΰμίν, ίνα έ'να ύμίν απολύσω έν ary for you that I release
a custom for you, that one to you I release in to you One during the
τφ πάσχα· βούλεσθε PASSOVER
οΰν, ύμίν ing, therefore, ; are you will-
that I re-
iho pa.ssovGrj «ΙΓΘ youwil liog therefore^ to you lease to you the KING of
απολύσω τόν βασιλέα των 'Ιουδαίων; 4 0 Έ - the J E W S ? "
Iκραύγασαν
release the king
οΰν πάλιν *of the
[πάντες,] Jews? They
λέγοντες· 40 Then they cried out
cried out then again Hall] saying; again, saying §"Not him,
Μή τοϋτον, αλλά τόν Βαραββαν. Hv δέ δ but r
BARABBAS.·" $NOW
Not this, but the Barabbas. Was How the BARABBAS was a Robber.
Βαραββάς ληστής.
Barabbas a ro"bber.
CHAPTER XIX.
ΚΕΦ. ι θ ' . 19.
1 §Then PILATE, there-
*Τότε οδν ελαβεν ό Πιλάτος τόν fore took and scourged
Then therefore took the Pilate the JESUS.
Ίησοϋν, καΐ έμαστίγωσε. 2Kal ot στρατιώται 2 And the SOLDIERS,
Jesus, and scourged. And the soldiers
πλέξαντες στέφανον έξ ακανθών, έπέθηκαν wreathing a Crown of Ac-
anthus, placed it on His
braiding a crown of thorns, placed
αύτοϋ τη κεφαλή, καΐ Ιμάτιον πορφυροϋν HEAD ; and they threw
of him the head, and a mantle purple around him a purple Man-
περιέβαλον αυτόν, 3κα1 Ιλεγον Χαίρε ό βα- tle,
threw about him, and said; Hail the king
3 *and they came to
σιλεύς τών 'Ιουδαίων καΐ έδίδουν αύτφ him and said, "Hail, KING
of the Jews; and they gave him* of the JEWS !" And they
ραπίσματα. 4Έξηλθεν πάλιν ^ξω ό Πιλά- gave him Blows.
blows. Went again out the Pilate, 4 *And PILATE went
τος καΐ λέγει αύτοίς· "Ιδε, δγω ύμίν
and says to them; Lo, I bring to you out again, and says to
αυτόν £ico, ίνα γνώτε, οτι έν αύτφ ού- them, "Behold, I bring
him out, that you may know, that in him not him out to you, That you
δεμίαν αίτίαν ευρίσκω. Β (Έξήλθεν οδν ό may know that I find f No
Dno fault I find. (Came then the Fault in him."
Ίησους έ'ξω, φορών τόν άκάνθινον στέφανον, 5 Then *Jesus came
καΐ τό πορφυροϋν Ιμάτιον.) ΚαΙ λέγει αύ- out, wearing the ACAN-
and the purple mantle.) And he says to THINE Crown and the
6
τοίς· *Ίδε, ό άνθρωπος. "Οτε οδν είδον PURPLE Mantle. And he
them; See, the man. When therefore saw says to them, "Behold, the
αυτόν ot αρχιερείς καΐ ol ύπηρέται, έκραύ- MAN ! "
him the high-priests and the officers, they
γασαν λέγοντες* Σταύρωσον, σταύρωσον αυτόν. 6 §When, therefore, the
HIGH-PRIESTS and t h e OF-
«ried out saying; Crucify, crucify him.
Λέγει αύτοίς ό Πιλάτος· Λάβετε αυτόν ύμείς, FICERS saw him, they cried
Says to them the Pilate; Take him you,out, saying, "Crucify, cru-
etal σταυρώσατε· έγώ γάρ ούχ ευρίσκω έν cify h i m ! " PILATE says
and crucify; I for not find in to them, "Take him your-
selves, and crucify him;
αύτφ αΐτίαν. 7Άπεκρίθησαν αύτφ ot Ίουδαί- for I find no Fault in him."
him a fault. Answered him the Jews;
Of Ημείς νόμον Ι'χομεν, καΐ κατά τόν 7 The JEWS answered
We a law have, and according to the him,$ "We have a Law,
νόμον ημών οφείλει άποθανείν, 8τι έαυ-and by *the LAW he ought
1&\^ ΟΙ US b e ΟUStallt t o Οΐβ· DGC&USGfa1ΙΏ- to die, because §he made
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—40. all—omit. 3. they came to him and said. 4. And
PILATE went. 5. Jesu3. 7. the LAW. . ,Λ
$ 39. Matt, xxvii. 1 5 ; Mark xv. 6 ; Luke xxiii. 17. t 40. Acts iii. 14. $ 40.
Luke xxiii. 19. t 1. Matt. xx. 19; xxvit 2 6 ; Mark xv. 1 5 ; Luke xviii. 33. t 4.
John xviii. 3 8 ; ver. 6. $ 6. Acts iii. 13. $ 7. Lev. xxiv. 16. $ 7. Matt. xxvi. 6 5 ;
John v. 18; x. 33.
388
Chap. 19:8.] JOHN. [Chap. 19:15.
τόν, υΐόν Θεοϋ έποίησεν. 8 "Οτε οϋν himself a Son of God."
self, a son of God he made. When therefore heard 8 When PILATE, there-
σεν ό Π ιλάτος τοΰτον τόν λόγον, μάλλον fore, heard This WORD, he
the Pilate thi the word, more was more afraid,
ο
έφοβήθη· κα1 εΙσηλΦεν εις το πραιτώρι-
he was afraid; and went Into the judgment- 9 and went again into
ov πάλιν, καΐ λέγει τω Ίησοϋ· Πόθεν εί t h e PR^ETORIUM, and
says to JESUS, "Whence
συ; Ό δέ Ίησοΰς άπόκρισιν ουκ εδωκεν art thou?" $But JESUS
tliou? The but Jesus an answer not gave gave him no Answer.
αύτω. 10Λέγει οίν αΰτφ ό Πιλάτος* ΈμοΙ 10 PILATE then says to
to him; Says then to him the Pilate; To m e him, "Dost thou not speak
λαλείς; ούκ
ου thou dost speak? not knowest οίδας,
>1οας, δτι έξου- to me? Dost thou not
thou, " ' "
west thou, that au- know That I have Autho-
σίαν εχω σταυρώσαί σε καΐ έξουσ'ιαν rity * to release thee, and
thority I have to crucify thi and authority I have Authority to crucify
έ'χο) άπολϋσαί σε; "ΆπεκρΊΦη Ίησοΰς· Ούκ thee?"
I have to release thee? Answered Jesus; Not 11 *Jesus answered
him, $"Thou wouldst
είχες έξουσίαν ούδεμ'ιαν κατ' έμοΰ, have no Authority against
thou couldst have authority not any against me, me, if it had not been giv-
εί μη ijv σοι δεδομένον ανω- en thee from above. On
lt not it was to thee having been given from this account HE who DELIV-
ERED me to thee has a
Οεν δια τοϋτο ό παραδιδούς μέ Greater Sin."
above; onaccounto-f this he deliveringup me 12 From this time, P I -
001, μείζονα άμαρτίαν ε'χει. ^ Έ » τούτου LATE sought to release
έζήτει ό Πιλάτος άπολϋσαί αυτόν. 01 δέ him; but the JEWS cried
s'eeks the Pilate to release him. The but out, saying, $"If thou re-
'Ιουδαίοι εκραζον, λέγοντες· Έάν τοΰτον άπο- lease him, thou art not a
Jews cried out, saying; If this thou Friend of CLESAR ; $EVERY
λύσχις, ούκ εί φίλος του Καίσαρος· ONE who MAKES Himself
f Ole&S©· H o t tllOU £1Γ t Λ f ΓίθΙΙίϊ ΟΙ til θ Ο&βδ&Χ") a King speaks against
13
τω
πάς Καίσαρι. ό βασιλέα Ό οΰν
εαυτόν Πιλάτος αντιλέγει
ποιών, άκουσας CJDSAR."
the Caesar. The therefore Pilate having heard 13 PILATE, therefore,
τοΰτον τον λόγον, ^γαγεν εξω τόν Ίησοΰν, having heard * these
this the word, brought out the Jesus, WORDS, brought JESUS
καΐ έκάθισεν επί τοΰ βήματος ε'ις τόπον λεγό- out, and sat down on ±the
and sat down on the tribunal into a place being •Tribunal, in a Place call-
μενον Λιθόστρωτον, ΈβραΐστΙ δέ Γαββαθά* ed fThe Pavement, but in
called
14
Pavement, in Hebrew but Gabbatha; Hebrew, Gabbatha.
(η*ν δέ παρασκευή τοΰ πάσχα, ωρα δέ 14 $(Now it was the
(it was and a preparation of the passover, hour and Preparation of the PASS-
ώσεί ε'κτη·) καΐ λέγει τοις Ίουδαίοις· ΜΙδε OVER, and the Hour was
about sixth;) and he says to the Jews; See about the ± Sixth ;) and he
6 βασιλεύς υμών. 1 5 Ot δέ έκραύγασαν Τ Αρον, says to the JEWS, "Be-
the king of you. They but cried out; Away, hold your KING ! "
άρον σταύρωσον αυτόν. Λέγει αύτοίς ό 15 *Then they cried out,
away; crucify him. Says to them the "Away, away, crucify
Πιλάτος· Τόν βασιλέα υμών σταυρώσω; h i m ! " PILATE says to
Pilate; The king of you shall I crucify?
Άπεκρίθησαν ol αρχιερείς· Ούκ έ'χομεν 6α- them, "Shall I crucify your
Answered the high-priests; Not we have a KING?" T h e HIGH-PRIESTS
σιλέα, εί μή Καίσαρα, answered, $"We have no
king, if not Caesar. king, except Caesar."
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—10. to release thee, and I have Authority to crucify thee?
11. Jesus answered him, Thou. 13. These WOKDS, brought. 13. Tribunal, in a Place.
15. Then they.
± 13. The Tribunal seems to have been placed in the open air, agreeably to what Jose-
phus says of Herod, when he tried his two sons; "He came to the tribunal, and that was
placed in the stadium, (the circus, or place for races,) behind which his soldiers kept
guard unseen."—Pearce. ± 13. A spot paved with stones, enclosed and elevated, where the
judge sat in his chair of state. ± 14. Six o'clock in the morning. See Note on John i. 39.
t 9. Isa. liii. 7; Matt, xxvii. 12,14. $ 11. Luke xxii. 53; John vii. 30. $ 12.
Luke xxiii. 2. ί 12. Acts xvii. 7. $ 14. Matt, xxvii. 62. $ 15. Gen. xlix. 10.
389
Chap. 19:16.] JOHN. [Chap. 19:24.
16
Τότε οδν παρέδωκεν αυτόν αύτοίς, 16 $Then, therefore, he
Then therefore hedeliveredup him to them, delh^ered him to them that
ίνα σταυρωθη. Παρέλαβον δέ τόν Ί η - he might be crucified.
tli «χ t ho ixi χ κ*! t be c i*uc iiied· Xli©y took &uci t h e J©~
σοΰν * [καΐ ήγαγον.] 1 7 Καί βαστάζων τόν 17 $*Then they took
su« Hand led.] And carrying the JESUS, and putting the
σταυρόν αύτοϋ, έξήλθεν εις τόν λεγό- CROSS on him, he went out
into WHAT is CALLED a
μενον κρανίου τόπον, δς λέγεται Έ - Place of Skull, which sig-
called of a skull a place, which is called in nifies in Hebrew Golgotha ;
βραϊστί Γολγοθά. 18"Οπου αυτόν έσταύρωσαν,
Hebrew Golgotha. Where him they crucified,
18 where they crucified
»cal μετ* αύτου άλλους δύο, έντεΰθεν καΐ Him, and two others with
1β him, one on each side, and
έντεΰθεν, μέσον δέ τόν Ίησοΰν. *Έγρονψε JESUS in the Middle.
hence, in middle and the Jesus. Wrote
δέ καΐ τίτλον ό Πιλάτος, καΐ έθηκεν επί 19 §And PILATE wrote
and also a t i t l e the P i l a t e , and placed upon
Τ
a Title and placed it on
τοΰ στανιροΰ. Η ν δέ γεγραμμένον· « Ί η - the CROSS. Now that hav-
ing been written was,
σοΰς ό Ναξωραϊος, ό βασιλεύς των Ίουδα'ι- "Jesus, the NAZARENE,
sus the Nazarene, the king of the Jews." the KING of the JEWS.·"
ων.» 20 Τοϋτον οΰν τόν τίτλον πολλοί άνέ-
20 This TITLE, therefore,
This therefore the t i t l e many read many of the JEWS read
γνωσαν των 'Ιουδαίων, δτι εγγύς fjv δ τόπος
της πόλεως, δπου έσταυρώθη ό Ίησοΰς· καΐ because the PLACE was
οί the city, where was crucified the Jesus; and near the CITY, where J E -
fjv γεγραμμένον Έβραϊστί, Ελληνιστί, SUS was crucified ; and it
it was having been written in Hebrew, in Greek, had been written in He-
brew, * Latin, and Greek.
Ρωμαϊστί. ^'Έλεγον οΰν τω Πιλάτω ot
αρχιερείς τών 'Ιουδαίων Μη γράφε· Ό 21 Then the HIGH-
high-priests of the Jews; Not write thou; The PRIESTS of the JEWS said
βασιλεύς τών 'Ιουδαίων άλλ' δτι εκείνος to PILATE, "DO not write,
king of th h The KING of the JEWS, but
that
είπε· Βασιλεύς είμι τών 'Ιουδαίων. ^Άπε- That he said, I am King of
said; A king I am of the Jews. An- the J E W S . "
κρί,Φη δ Πιλάτος* "Ο γέγραφα, γέγρα-
swered the Pilate; What Ihave written, Ihave 22 PILATE answered,
"What I have written, I
have written."
^Oi οίν στρατιώται, δτε έσταύρωσαν τόν 23 $Then the SOLDIERS,
The then soldiers, when they crucified the
Ίησοΰν, ελαβον τα Ιμάτια αύτοΰ, (καΐ έποίη- when they had nailed J E -
Jesus, tools the mantles of him, (and made SUS to the CROSS, took his
σαν τέσσαρα μέρη, έκάστω στρατιώτη μέρος,) GARMENTS, and made
four j)«irtSyΤ toeiicli soldier & j)*i ι* £ } ) Four Parts, to Each Soldier
καΐ τόν χιτώνα. Ην δέ ό χιτών άρραφος, a Part. But his COAT was
and the coat. Was but the coat without seam, without seam, woven from
δλου* εΤ- the top through the whole.
24
έκ τών άνωθεν υφαντός δι'
from the top woven throughout whole; they
πον ού*ν προς αλλήλους· Μη σχίσωμεν αυτόν, 24 They said, therefore,
en id then to each other; Not let us tear him, to each other, "Let us
αλλά λάχωμεν περί αύτοΰ, τίνος ε- not tear it, but cast lots
but we may cast lots about him, of whom it for it, whose it shall b e ; "
σται. 'Ίνα ή γραφή πληρωθτί that the SCRIPTURE might
shall be. That the writing might be fuffll led be verified, §"They di-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 6 . And led.—omit. 17. Then they took J E S U S , and put-
ting the CROSS on him. 20. Latin and Greek.
% 16. Matt, xxvii. 26, 3 1 ; Mark xv. 1 5 ; Luke xxiii. 24. % 17. Matt, xxvii. 3 1 , 3 3 ;
Mart: xv. 2 1 , 2 2 ; Luke xxiii. 2 6 , 3 3 . t 19. Matt, xxvii. 3 7 ; Mark xv. 2 6 ; Luke
xxiii. 38. t 23. Matt, xxvii. 3 5 ; Mark xv. 2 4 ; Luke xxiii. 34. $ 24. Psa. xxii. 18.
390
Chap. 19:25.] JOHN. [Chap. 19:31.
* [ή λέγουσα·] «ΔιεμερΙσαντο τά Ιμάτια μου "vided my GARMENTS
[that saying;] "They divided the mantles of me "among themselves, and
έαυτοϊς, καΐ έπί τον Ιματισμόν μου εβα-"upon my RAIMENT they
for themselves, and on the raiment of me they "cast a Lot." The SOL-
λον κλήρον.» DIERS, therefore, did these
cast a l o t . " things.
Oi μέν οδν στρατιώται ταΰτα 25 $xVnd there were
The indeed therefore soldiers these things standing by the CROSS of
εποίησαν. ^Είστήκεισαν δέ παρά τφ σταυρω JESUS his MOTHER, and
did. Stood now by the cross
his MOTHER'S SISTER,
τοϋ Ίησοϋ ή μήτηρ αύτοΰ, καΐ ή αδελφή fMary, the MOTHER of
$CLOPAS, and Mary of
της μητρός αύτοΰ, Μαρία ή τοΰ Κλωπά, MAGDALA.
of the mother of him, Mary that of the Klopas,
καΐ Μαρία ή Μαγδαληνή. 2 6 Ί η σ ο ΰ ς οδν 26 Jesus, threfore, see-
ing his MOTHER, and $the
Ιδών την μητέρα, και τόν μαθητήν παρεστώ- DISCIPLE whom he loved
seeing the mother, and the disciple standing standing near, says to his
τα, δν ήγάπα, λέγει τχί μητρί αύ- MOTHER, "Woman, behold
thy SON \"
27 He then says to the
27
τοϋ* Γύναι, ϊ δ ε , ό υιός σου. Είτα λέ-
himself; O woman, lo, the son of thee. Then he DISCIPLE, "Behold thy
γει τφ μαθητή· 'Ιδού ή μήτηρ σου. ΚαΙMOTHER !" And from that
s ίΐ y s t o 11ι ο ciiscipl©j L ο t Ii © in other of t li β Θ · .A. 11 d
HOUR the DISCIPLE took
άπ' εκείνης της ώρας ελαβεν ό μαθητής αυτήν her to his OWN [house.]
from that the hour took the disciple her
28 After this, *Jesus
εις τά ίδια. 28Μετά τούτου ειδώς ό Ί η -knowing That all things
had already been finished,
σοϋς δτι πάντα ήδη τετέλεσται ϊνα $that the SCRIPTURE
sus, that all things already had been finished that
might be fully accom-
plished, says, " I thirst."
τελειωθη ή γραφή, λέγει· Διψώ. 29 A Vessel was placed
might be finished the writing, says; I thirst. full of Vinegar ; $*then a
29
Σκεϋος * [οδν] εκείτο δξους μεστόν ol Sponge full of the VINE-
δέ πλήσαντες σπόγγον δξους, καΐ ύσώ- GAR, having been attached
to a Hyssop-stalk, they
and filling a sponge of vinegar, and to a hyssop- brought to his MOUTH.
πω περιθέντες, προσήνεγκον αύτοί3 τω 30 When therefore, * Je-
στόματι. 30"Οτε οδν έλαβε τό 5|ος ό sus took the VINEGAR, he
said, " I t has been fin-
'Ιησοΰς, είπε· Τετέλεσται· καΐ κλί- HEAD, !"
ished And inclining his
he expired.
Jesus, he said; It has beenftnished; and having 31 Then the JEWS,
νας31 τήν κεφαλήν, παρέδωκε τό πνεΰμα". ($that the BODIES might
Ot οδν 'Ιουδαίοι (ίνα μη μείνη επί not remain upon the CROSS
The then Jews (that not might remain on
τοΰ σταιτροΰ τά σώματα εν τφ σαδβάτω· έπεί
during the SABBATH, since
the cross the bodies
it was the Preparation ; for
in the sabbath;' since the DAY of That SABBATH
παρασκευή ήν· ήν γαρ μεγάλη ή ήμερα
a preparation it was; was for great the day was a great one;) asked
εκείνου τοΰ σαββάτου) ήρώτησαν τόν Πιλδ- PILATE that their LEGS
that of the sabbath) asked the Pilate,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 4 . that saying—omit. 2 3. Jesus. 29. therefore—omit.
29. then a Sponge full of VINEGAR having been attached to a Hyssop-stalk, they
brought to His MOUTH. 3 0. Jesus.
± 2 5 . The Greek does not state the relationship between Mary and Clopas, and we must
supply i t by conjecture. In other gospels she is called James's Mary, and Mary the mother
of Jaraes; and Clopas was probably another name for James, being a Greek translation of
the Hebrew Jacob or James, a thief. Paul tells us that the Savior after his resurrection
was seen by James (1 Cor. xv. 7,) which is not mentioned in the gospels or Acts, unless
we suppose that Cleopas, who walked with him to Emmaus, was James. See Luke xxiv.
18.—8Mrpe.
t 25. Matt, xxvii. 5 5 ; Mark xv. 4 0 ; Luke xxiii. 4 9 . t 2 5.
Luke xxiv. 18. $ 2 6. John xiii. 2 3 ; xx. 2 ; xxi. 7 , 2 0 , 2 4 . $ 2 8 . P s a . lxix. 2 1 .
% 29. Matt, xxvii. 4 8 . $ 3 1 . Deut. xxi. 2 3 .
391
Chap. 19:32.] JOHN. [Chap. 19:40.
τον, ίνα κατεαγώσιν αυτών τα σκέλη, might be broken, and they
that might be broken of them the legs, might be taken away.
32?
>sai άρθώσιν. Ηλθον οΰν οί
SLΐΐd t i i Θ y m i £Γ ΓΙ t* ο© Ls.lcβu, &T^T&y• C*xmΘ Ϊ Ι Ι Ο Γ Θ Ϊ Ο Γ Θ tliΘ 32 The SOLDIERS there-
στρατιώται, καΐ τοΰ μεν πρώτου, κατέα- fore came, and did, in-
soldiers, and of the indeed first, they deed, break the LEGS of
ξαν τα σκέλη, και τοΰ αλλού του συσταυ- the FIRST, and of THAT
brake the legs, and of the other that having OTHER Who Was CRUCIFIED
33
ροοθέντος αύτω. Έ π Ι δε τόν Ίησοϋν
been crucified with him. To but the Jesus with him ;
33 but having come to
έλθόντες, ως είδον αυτόν ήδη τεθνη- JESUS, when they saw that
he had already died, they
κότα, ού κατέαξαν αΰτοϋ τά σκέλη· 34 άλλ' did not break His LEGS,
died, not they broke of him the legs; but 34 but one of the SOL-
εις των στρατιωτών λόγχη αύτοΰ την DIERS pierced His SIDE
one of the soldiers with a spear of him the with a Spear, and immedi-
πλευράν ενυξε, καΐ ευθύς έξήλθεν αίμα ately there came out
.side pierced, S5
and immediately came out blood Blood and Water.
seal ΰδωρ. Kal ό έωρακώς μεμαρτύρηκε, καΐ
and water. And he having ή seen has testified,
μαρτυρία· κάκεϊνος and 35 And HE HAVING
αληθινή αύτοΰ έστιν the testimony; and he SEEN has testified, and
οϊδεν,
true οτι of himαληθή is λέγει, ίνα καΐ His TESTIMONY is t r u e ;
and he knows That he is
ύμεΐς πιστεύσητε. Έ γ έ ν ε τ ο γαρ 36
ταΰτα, saying true things, so that
you also may believe.
ίνα ή γραφή πληρωθή* «Όστοΰν ού 36 For these things oc-
that the writing might be. fulfilled; "A bone not
curred, that the SCRIP-
συντριβήσεται αύτοΰ.» 37 ΚαΙ πάλιν έτερα γρα- TURE might be verified,
t"A Bone of him shall not
φίΐ λέγει· «"Οψονται είς δν έξεκέν- be broken."
ing says; "They shall look into whom they
τησαν.» 37 And again Another
pierced." SCRIPTURE says, $"They
^Μετά δε ταΰτα ήρώτησε τόν Πιλατον they pierced." shall look on him whom
After and these tilings a sice d the Pilate
ό 'Ιωσήφ ό άπό Άριμαθα'ιας, (ών μα- 38 §And after these
the Joseph that from Arimathea, (being a dls- things, * Joseph, from Ari-
θητής τοΰ Ίησοΰ, κεκρυμμένος δε διά τόν mathea, (being a Disciple
ciple of the Jesus» having been hid but through the
of *Jesus, but a concealed
<ρόβον των Ιουδαίων,) ϊνα &QW one through FEAR of the
fear of the Jews, JEWS,) asked Pilate, that
that he might take away
τό σώμα τοΰ Ίησοΰ· καΐ έπέτρεψεν he might take away the
ό
the body of the Jesus, and permitted the BODY of JESUS ; and P I -
Τ
Πιλάτος. Ηλθεν οΰν καΐ ήρε LATE permitted him. He
τό
came therefore, and took
Pilate. He came therefore and took away theaway *his Body.
σώμα τοΰ Ίησοΰ. 3 9 ? Ηλθε δέ καΐ ό Νικόδη-
body of the Jesus. Came and also Nicodemus, 39 And §Nicodemus
μος, (ό έλθονν προς τόν Ίησοΰν νυκτός τό camealso, (hehaving come
(he having come to the Jesus by night the to *him by Night at the
Λρώτον,) φέρων μίγμα σμΰρνης καΐ αλόης FIRST,) bringing a Mixture
first,) bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes of Myrrh and Aloes, about
ώς λίτρας εκατόν. 40"Ελαβον οδν τό a hundred Pounds.
about pounds a hundred. They took therefore the 40 Then they took the
σώμα τοΰ Ίησοΰ, καΐ 1>δησαν αυτό BODY
όθονί- of JESUS, and
body of the Jesus, and bound it with linen §bound it with Linen
οις μετά των αρωμάτων, καθώς ε*θος εστί cloths, with the AROMA-
TICS, as it is a Custom
cloths with the spices, as customary It is
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—38. Joseph. 38. Jesus. 38. his Body. 39. him by
' t 36. Exod. xii. 46; Num. ix. 12; Psa. xxxiv. 20. t 37. Psa. xxii. 16; Z»eh. xii.
10; Rev. i. 7. $ 38. Matt, xxvii. 57; Mark xv. 42; Luke xxiii. 50. t 39. John
iii. 1,2; vii. 50. $ 40. Acts v. 6.
392
Chap. 19:41.] JOHN. [Chap. 20:7.
τοις Ίουδαιοις ένταφιάζειν. 4 1 Τ Ην δε έν τφ with the JEWS to embalm.
•with the Jews to embalm. Was and in i U 41 And there was in the
τόπω, δπου έσταυρώθη, κήπος, καΐ έν τφ PLACE where he was cru-
place, where he was crucified, a garden, and in the cified a Garden, and in
κήπω μνημείον καινό ν, έν ω ούδέπω ού- the GARDEN a new TOMB,
garden a tomb new, in which not yet no in which no one was yet
δεϊζ ετέθη. ^Έκεί ούν διά την laid.
on.β W£is l&icl* There tliGrefor© on iiccount of tIiΘ 42 There, therefore, on
παρασκευήν των 'Ιουδαίων, δτι εγγύς fjv τό account of the PREPARA-
preparation of the Jews, because near was the
TION of the JEWS, Because
μνημείον, εθηκαν τόν Ίησοΰν. the TOMB was near, they
tomb, they laid the Jesus.
laid JESUS.
ΚΕΦ. κ ' . 20. CHAPTER XX.
^ η δέ μια των σαββάτων Μαρία ή Μαγ- 1 §And on the FIRST of
The and first of the week Mary the Mag-the WEEK, Mary of MAG-
δαληνή έρχεται πρωΐ, σκοτίας ετι ούσης, εις DALA comes early, it being
yet dark, ±into the TOMB,
τό μνημείον καΐ βλέπει τόν λίθον ήρ- and sees the STONE, hav-
ing been removed out of
μένον έκ τοΰ μνημείου, 2 τρέχει οίν the TOMB.
taken away out of the tomb, she runs therefore 2 She runs, therefore,
and comes to Simon Peter,
καΐ έρχεται προς Σίμωνα Πέτρον, καΐ προς and to the $OTHER Disci-
ple whom JESUS loved,
τόν άλλον μαθητήν, δν έφίλει ό Ίησοΰς, and says to them, "They
have taken away the
και λέγει αΰτοίς· *Ηραν τόν Κύριον LORD out of the TOMB and
and says to them; They took away the Lord we know not where they
έκ τοΰ μνημείου, και ούκ οΐδαμεν, ποΰ have laid him."
out» o f the t o into· And n o t \s^© JCHOTTPJ wher© 3 $PETER then went
ίίθηκαν αυτόν. 3 Έξηλθεν οΰν ό Π έτρος out, and the OTHER Disci-
they laid him. Went out then the Peter ple ; and they came into
καΐ ό άλλος μαθητής, καΐ ήρχοντο είς τό the TOMB.
and the other disciple, and they came into the 4 And the TWO ran to-
4
όμνημείον.
δλλος μαθητής"Ετρεχον δέ ol δύο τάχιον
προέδραμε όμοϋ· καΐ του gether ; and the OTHER
thetomb·
other disciple
Han ran before
a.nd they more
t w o quickly
togetherjofEH<1
the Disciple outran PETER, and
came first into the TOMB.
Πέτρου, καΐ ήλθε πρώτος είς τό μνημείον 5 And stooping down,
Β he sees $the LINEN
κα1 παρακύψας βλέπει κείμενα τά όθόνια·
CLOTHS lying; however,
ciucl stoopinff do^vn he sees lying tho linen cloths) he went not in.
ού μέντοι ε'ισήλθεν. 6 "Ερχεται οΰν Σίμων 6 Then Simon Peter
not however he went in. Comes then Simon *also comes following him,
Πέτρος ακολουθών αύτω, and entered into the TOMB,
μνημείον, καΐ θεωρεί τά καΐ είσηλθενκείμενα,
όθόνια είς τό
and beheld the LINEN
tomb, and sees the linen cloths lying, CLOTHS lying.
7
κα1 τό σουδάριον δ ήν επί της κεφαλής 7 and $the NAPKIN,
and the napkin which was on the head which wTas on his HEAD,
αύτοΰ, ού μετά των όθονίων κείμενον, αλλά not lying with the LINEN
of him, not with the linen cloths lying, but CLOTHS, but having been
χωρίς έντετυλιγμένον είς gva τόπον, folded up in a separate
apart having been folded up into one place. Place.
399
ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΤΩΝ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
*ACTS OF APOSTLES
CHAPTER I.
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1.
1 The FORMER History I
1Γ
Γόν μέν πρώτον λόγον έποιησάμην περί compiled, $O Theophilus,
The indeed first account I made concerning concerning all things
πάντων, & Θεόφιλε, ών ^ρξατο ό Ίησοΰς which *Jesus began both
to do and to teach,
all things, θ Theophilus, which began the Jesus
2
ποιείν τε καΐ διδάσκειν, άχρι ης ημέρας, 2 $even to the Day in
to do and also to teach, even to which day, which, ^having given com-
έντειλάμενος τοις άποστόλοις, δια mandment, through the
having given charge to the apostles, through holy Spirit, to the APOS-
πνεύματος άγιου ους έξελέξατο, άνελή- TLES whom he had cho-
spirit holy whom he chose, he was taken sen, he was taken u p ;
φθη.
3
Οίς καΐ παρέστησεν εαυτόν ζωντα 3 $to whom also he pre-
sented himself living, af-
up. To whom also he presented himself living ter his SUFFERING, by
af
μετά τό παθεΐν αυτόν, έν πολλοίς τεκμη- Many Infallible proofs ; be-
ρίοις, δι' ήμερων τεσσαράκοντα όπτανό- ing seen of them forty
proofs, through days iorty being
Days, and speaking the
μένος αΰτοίς, καΐ λέγων τά περί THINGS concerning the
seen by them, and saying the things concerning KINGDOM of GOD.
της βασιλείας τοΰ Θεοΰ. 4 ΚαΙ συναλιζομενος 4$And assembling them,
he charged them "not to
παρήγγειλεν αύτοίς, άπό ^Ιεροσολύμων μή depart from Jerusalem,
χωρ'ιζεσθαι, αλλά περιμένειν την έπαγγελίαν but to wait for the PRO-
to depart, but to wait for the promise MISE of the FATHER,
τοΰ Πατρός, fyv ήκούσατέ ^ μου*
5
δτι t which you heard from
at me;
'Ιωάννης μέν έβάπτισεν ΰδατι, ύμεϊς δε 5 $that John, indeed,
John indeed immersed in Water, but
dipped in water, you but
δαπτισθήσεσθε έν πνεύματι άγίω, ού μετά you will be immersed in
sli£t 11 foe d i p p e d i n s p ie r i t h o l y , n o t After holy Spirit, after a few
πολλάς ταύτας ημέρας. Ot μέν Days."
οδν 6 THEY, therefore, hav-
many these days. They indeed
συνελθόντες, έπηρώτων α υ τ ό ν λέγοντες· therefore ing come together, asked
having come together, asked him; saying; him, saying, "Lord, wilt
Κύριε, εΐ έν τω χρόνω τούτω άποκαθιστάνεις thou, at this TIME, §re-
θ lord, if in the time this thou restorest store the KINGDOM to I S -
τήν βασιλε'ιαν τ φ 'Ισραήλ; ISXKB δέ προς RAEL?"
the kingdom to the Israel? He said and to 7*Then he said to them,
αυτούς· Ούχ υμών έστι γνώναι χρόνους η4 " I t is not for you to know
them; Not for you it is to know times or the Times or Seasons,
καιρούς, ους ό Πατήρ £θετο έν τη Ιδία which the FATHER ap-
pointed by his OWN Au-
εξουσία. 8 Ά λ λ ά λήψεσθε δύναμιν έπελ- thority.
authority. But you shall receive power having 8 But you shall receive
θόντος τοΰ αγίου πνεύματος έ φ ' ύμας· καΐ Power by the HOLY Spirit
coming upon you; and
£ο*εσθέ μοι μάρτυρες εν τε *Ιερουσαλήμ, §you shall be My Wit-
you shall be to me witnesses in both Jerusalem, nesses both in Jerusalem
καΐ έν πάση τχ\ 'Ιουδαία καΐ Σαμαρεία, καΐ and in All JUDEA, and in
and in a l l the Judea and in Samaria, and Samaria, and even to the
έΌος εσχάτου της γης. »ΚαΙ ταΰ- remotest parts of the
even t o farthest part of the land. And EARTH/'
these
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — T i t l e — A C T S OF APOSTLES. 1. Jesus. 7. Then he said.
t 1. Luke i. 31. t 2. Mark xvi. 1 9 ; Luke xxiv. 5 1 ; ver. 9 ; 1 Tim. iii. 16. t 2.
Matt, xxviii. 1 9 ; Mark xvi. 1 5 ; John xx. 2 1 ; Acts x. 41,42. $ 3. Mark xvi. 1 4 ;
Luke xxiv. 3 6 ; John xx. 19, 2 6 ; xxi. 1, 1 4 ; 1 Cor. xv. 5. $ 4. Luke xxiv. 43, 49.
$ 4. Luke xxiv. 4 9 ; John xiv. 16. 26, 2 7 ; xv.26; xvi. 7 ; Acts ii. 3 3 . t 5. Matt. i i i .
1 1 ; Acts xi. 1 6 ; xix. 4. t 6. Isa. i. 2 6 ; Amos ix. 1 1 ; Micah iv. 8 ; Acts i i i . 2 1 .
$ 8. Luke xxiv. 4 8 ; John xv. 2 7 ; Acts ii. 32.
400
Chap. 1:9. ACTS. [Chap. 1:16.
τα ειπών, βλεπόντων αυτών 9 And having said These
έπήρ
things having said, beholding of them he wa things, as they were look-
0η· και νεφέλη ύπέλαβεν αυτόν άπό τωνing on he was lifted u p ;
l i f t e d up; and a cloud w i t h d r e w h i m f r o m t h e and a Cloud carried him
οφθαλμών αυτών. 10ΚαΙ ως ατενίζοντες ή" away from their SIGHT.
eyes of them. And as fixedly gazing they 10 And while they were
σαν εις τόν οΰρανόν, πορευομένου αύτοΰ, fixedly gazing towards the
were into the heaven, going away of him, HEAVENS, as he was going
jccd Ιδού, άνδρες δύο παρεστήκεισαν αύτοίς up, behold, two Men were
standing by them in white
and lo, men two
U were standing by then» Raiment;
έν έσθήτι λευκή, OL καΐ είπον "Ανδρες Γα-
in raiment white, they and said; Men of 11 who also said, "Men
λιλαϊοι, τι έστήκατε έμβλέποντες εις τόν of Galilee, why do you
Galilee, why stand you looking into the
stand looking towards the
οΰρανόν; ούτος ό 'Ιησούς, ό αναληφθείς άφ' HEAVENS ? This JESUS,
heaven? this the Jesus, he being taken up from who is taken up from you
υμών εις τόν ούρανόν, ούτως έλευσεται, δν into the HEAVENS, $shall
yOU i * " +*"» ν,αα-τ,α* thiio Λ«Τ 1 1 1 i><-.rno so come in· the manner in
-HrVi I nh
τρόπον έθεάσασθε αυτόν πορευόμενον εις which you saw him go in-
manner you saw him going into to the HEAVENS."
τόν ούρανόν. 12Τότε ύπέστρεψαν είς Ίερου- 12 JTlien they returned
the heaven. into Jerusa- to Jerusalem, from THAT
Then they returned
λήμ άπό τοΰ καλουμένου Έλαιώ- Mountain
δρους CALLED the
lem from a mountain that being called of olive Mount of Olives, which is
νος, δ έστιν εγγύς 'Ιερουσαλήμ, σαβ- n e a r Jerusalem, being
βάτου έ'χον distant a Sabbath-day's
όδόν. 13ΚαΙ δτε είσηλ- Journey.
bath being distant journey. And when they
13 And when they came
θον, άνέβησαν είς τό ΰπερφον, into the city, they went
C0IH.O into· tlit^y \ycut up into the upper roonij up into the UPPER ROOM,
ol· fjoav καταμένοντες, δ, τε Πέτρος καΐ where were remaining both
PETER and *John, and
Where were remaining, the, both Peter and James and Andrew, Philip
'Ιάκωβος, καΐ 'Ιωάννης καΐ 'Ανδρέας, Φίλιπ- and Thomas, Bartholo-
mew and Matthew, James
' Ι ά κ ω β ο ς Ά λ φ α ί ο υ κ α ΐ Σ ί μ ω ν ό ζ η λ ω τ ή ς κ α ι the son of Alpheus, and
πος
James καΐ Θωμάς,
of Alpheus Βαρθολομαίος
also Simon the καΐ Ματθαίος,
zealot and Simon the ZEALOT, and Ju-
Ιούδας 'Ιακώβου. 14Οδτοι πάντες ήσαν προσ- das the brother of James.
14 All these were con-
καρτεροΰντες ομοθυμαδόν τη προσευχή, stantly engaged with one
σύν γυναιξί, καΐ Μαρία τη μητρί τοΰ Ί η - Women, mind in PRAYER, with the
w i t h Λνοΐϊΐθΐΐ} &ud J^ijiry the mother of tho J©*" and with Mary
σου, και σύν τοίς άδελφοίς αύτοΰ. the MOTHER of * Jesus,
Sixs* itucl *W^ith tli6 brothers of him·
and with his BROTHERS.
15 And in these DAYS
^ΚαΙ έν ταίς ήμέραις ταύταις άναστάς Peter standing up in the
And in the days these having stood up Midst of the *BRETHREN,
Πέτρος έν μέσω τών μαθητών, είπεν (fiv
Peter in middle *of the disciples, he said; (was (the Number of Persons
τε δχλος ονομάτων, επί τό αυτό ώς εκατόν assembled were about a
hundred and twenty,) said,
and a crowd of names, in the same about ahundred
16 "Brethren, it was
εϊκοσιν) 1 β " Ανδρες αδελφοί, §δει
Λληρωθήναι τήν γραφήν ταύτην, προεί- necessary for *the SCRIP-
ή*νnecessary
totwenty;)
be fulfilled Men brethren,
the writing this,i t was
which spoke TURE to be fulfilled, $ which
πε τό πνεΰμα τό άγιον διά στόματος the HOLY SPIRIT, through
before the spirit the holy through mouth
the mouth of David, fore-
Δαυίδ, περί 'Ιούδα τοΰ γενομένου όδηγοΰ told concerning THAT Ju-
of David, about Judas that having become a guida das §who BECAME a Guide
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 3 . John, and James and Andrew. 14. Jesus. 15.
BRETHREN, said. 16. The SCRIPTURE.
$ 11. Dan. vii. 1 3 ; Matt. xxiv. 3 0 ; Mark xiii. 2 6 ; Luke xxi. 2 7 ; John xiv. 3 ; 1
Thess. i. 1 0 ; iv. 1 6 ; 2 Thess. i. 1 0 ; Rev. i. 7. t 12. Luke xxiv. 52. ± 16. Psa.
xli. 9 ; John xiii. 18. $ 16. Luke xxii. 4 7 ; John xviii. 3.
401
Chap. 1:17.] ACTS. [Chap. 1:2a
τοις συλλαβοΰσι τ ό ν Ί η σ α ΰ ν 1 7 8 τ ι κατη- tO THOSE w h o APPREHEND-
to those having seized the Jesus; because having ED *Jesus.
ριθμημένος fjv έν ήμϊν, καΐ έλαχε τόν 17 For %he was num-
been numbered he was among us, and obtained the bered among us, and ob-
κληρον της διακονίας ταύτης. 18Οΰτος μέν tained the LOT of this
lot of the service this. This. indeed SERVICE."
οΰν έκτήσατο χωρίον έκ μισθού της 18 ($This man, there-
therefore bought a field out of a reward of the fore, purchased a Field
αδικίας* καΐ πρηνής γενόμενος, έλά-
wickedness; and head-foremost having fal len, he
with the WAGES of the
κησε μέσος, καΐ έξεχύθη πάντα τά
WICKEDNESS, and falling
burst in m i d d l e , and w e r e poured out all t h e head foremost, he burst in
σπλάγχνα αΰτοΰ* και γνωστόν έγένετο πασι the middle, and All his
19
VEN.
νομένης δέ της φωνής ταύτης, συνήλθε 6 And ±this REPORT hav-
ιχΐ£Γ hapucnod and the sound this· caxn6 together ing been circulated, the
τό πλήθος, καΐ συνεχύθη* οτι η"κουον MULTITUDE came togeth-
the ΐχι ix I t i tixde» and "ϊν ΘΓ© pernlexedj l^ocause heard er, and were perplexed,
Because every one heard
εις έ'καστος τχ\ Ιδία διαλεκτά» λαλούντων them speaking in his OWN
7 Language.
αυτών. Έξίσταντο δέ * [πάντες] καΐ 7 And they were aston-
of them. Were astonished and [all] and ished ard wondered, say-
έθαύμαζον, λέγοντες * [προς άλλιίλους·] Ουκ ing, "Behold, are not all
wondered, saying [to each other;] Not THESE who are SPEAK-
Ιδού πάντες οδτοι είσιν oi λαλοϋ 'τες Γα- ING, §Galileans?
8
λιλαίοι; ΚαΙ πώς ημείς άκούομεν έκαστος τχι 8 And how do we hear
each one in our OWN Lan-
li leans? And how we hear each one in the guage, in which we were
Ιδία διαλέκτω ημών, έν r\ έγεννήθημεν,
own language" of us, in which we were born, born : —
, 9Πάρθοι καΐ Μήδοι καΐ Έλαμϊται, και oiand 9 Parthians and Medes
' Parthians and Medes and Elamites, and those Elamites, and those
DWELLING in MESOPOTA-
κατοικοΰντες την Μεσοποταμίαν, Ίουδαίαν MIA, both in ±Judea and
dwelling the Mesopotamia, Judea Cappadocia, in Pontus
τε καΐ Καππαδοκίαν, Πόντον καΐ την *Ασ'ιαν, and ASIA,
both and Cappadocia, Pontus and the Asia, 10 both in Phrygia and
10
Φρυγ'ιαν τε καΐ Παμςρυλ'ιαν, Αϊγυπτον
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 7 . all—omit.
και
7. to each other—omit.
F± h 6.^ I t is b difficult
oth dto determine
J P h l i whetherEitt was the
d voice of those speaking in foreign
languages; the report or rumor of the transaction; or the supernatural "rushing sound/'
which is indicated here. ± 9. Pearce renders Judea as an adjective thus; "DWELLERS
in Jewish Mesopotamia." Bloomfleld thinks there may have been a corruption of the text,
changing Idoumiou, Idumea, to Ioudlan, Judea.
% 1. Lev. xxiii. 1 5 ; Deut. xvi. 9 ; Acts xx. 16. % 1. Acts i. 14. $ 4. Acts i. 4.
ί 4. Mark xvi. 1 7 ; Acts x. 4 6 ; xix. 6 ; 1 Cor. xii. 10, 28, 3 0 ; xiii. 1 ; xiv. 2. ί 7.
Acts i. 1 1 .
403
Chap. 2:11.] ACTS. [Chap. 2:20.
τά μέρη της Λιβύης της κατά Κυρήνην, καΐ Pamphylia, in Egypt and
the parts of the Lybia that upon Cyrene, and the PARTS of THAT Lybia
oi έπιδημοϋντες Ρωμαίοι, ΊουδαίοΙ τε και about Cyrene, and the
Roman STRANGERS, both
προσηλυτοι, 1χ Κρήτες καΐ 'Άραβες, άκούομεν Jews and Proselytes,
11 Cretans and Arabi-
λαλούντων αυτών ταίς ήμετέραις γλώσσαις τά ans ; we hear them speak-
speaking them in the our tongues the ing in OUR Tongues the
μεγαλεία τοϋ Θεοϋ; ^Έξ'ισταντο δέ πάν- GREAT THINGS of GOD."
g r e a t t h i n g s of t h e God? W e r e a s t o n i s h e d a n d a l l
τες καΐ διηπόρουν, άλλος προς άλλον λέγοντες* 12 And they were all
and perplexed, one to another saying; astonished and perplexed,
Ti αν Φέλοι τοΰτο είναι; 13< Έτεροι δέ διαχλευ- saying one to another,
What will this to be? Others but deriding "What can this be?"
άξοντες ελεγον "Οτι γλεύκους μεμεστωμένοι
said; That sweet wine having been filled 13 But others scoffing,
είσί. said, "They are full of
they are. Sweet wine."
14
ΣταθεΙς δέ Πέτρος συν τοις ένδεκα, 14 But Peter standing
Standing up but Peter with the eleven, with the ELEVEN, lifted
έπηρε την φωνήν αύτοΰ, καΐ άπεφθέγξα- up his VOICE, and said to
1*.£ tGCI up the voice ο ι xiιmsΘ 11j mud s& i d them, "Jews ! an<d all who
are SOJOURNING in Jeru-
το αύτοΐς. "Ανδρες 'Ιουδαίοι, καΐ ol κατοι- salem ! let this be known
to them. Men Jews, and those dwell- to you, and listen to my
κοϋντες Ιερουσαλήμ άπαντες, τοϋτο ύμϊν WORDS.
ing in Jerusalem all, this to you
γνωστόν έστω, καΐ ένωτίσασθε τά ρήματα 15 For these are not
known let be, and listen you the words drunk as you suppose, $for
μου. 15Ού γάρ, ώς ύμείς ύπολαμβάνετε, οδτοι DAY it is the third Hour of the
;
of me. Not for, as you suppo.se, these
μεθύουσιν εστί γάρ ωρα τρίτη της ημέρας· 16 but this is WHAT
jjr© urunkj i t is for Β.our txiiru of the dciy^ was SPOKEN through the
16 PROPHET Joel;
άλλά τοϋτό έστι τό ειρημένον διά
but this is that having been spoken through 17 $'And it shall be *in
17 'the LAST Days, says GOD,
τοϋ προφήτου Ίωήλ* ΚαΙ Ισται έν ταίς Ί will pour out of my
the prophet Joel; And i t shall be in the 'Spirit upon All Flesh;
έσχάταις ταίς ήμέραις, λέγει ό Θεός, έκ-
last the days, says the God, I w i l l 'and your SONS and your
χεώ άπό του πνεύματος μου επί πασαν 'DAUGHTERS shall pro-
pour out from of the spirit of me upon a l l 'phesy; and your YOUNG
σάρκα* καΐ προφητεύσουσιν ol υΙοΙ υμών καΐ 'MEN shall see Visions,
flesh; and shall prophesy the sons of you and
at θυγατέρες υμών, καΐ ol νεανίσκο», υμών 'and your OLD MEN shall
the daughters of you, and the young men of you
δράσεις δψονται, καΐ ol πρεσβύτεροι υμών 'dream Dreams.
visions shall see, and the old men of you 18 'And indeed on my
ένυπνίοις ένυπνιασθήσονται* Μ καί γε επί τους 'MEN-SERVANTS and §on
drΘ3,ΐτιs shft 11 drΘΑΙΏ) ftud even on tlio 'my WOMEN-SERVANTS i n .
δούλους μου καΐ επί τάς δούλας μου
xtift 1 ©—slaves of mo &nd on the female—slaves of me 'those DAYS I will pour
'out of my SPIRIT, and
έν ταίς ήμέραις έκείναις έκχεώ άπό τοΰ 'they shall prophecy.
in the days those I w i l l pour out from of the
πνεύματος μου, καΐ προφητεύσουσι. 19
ΚαΙ 19 'And I will give Pro-
spirit of me, and they shall prophesy. And 'digies in the HEAVENS
'above, and Signs on the
δώσω τέρατα έν τώ ούρανω άνω, καΐ 'EARTH below ; Blood, and
I w i l l give prodigies in the heaven above, and 'Fire and a Cloud of
σημεία επί τής γης κάτω, αίμα καΐ πϋρ καΐ 'Smoke.
si^3us οtx to© eartli be 1 οw*ι blood &Tid ilre axxd
άτμίδα καπνοΰ* 2 0 ό ·ί]λιος μεταστραφήσεται εις 20 §'The SUN shall be
a cloud of smoke; the sun shall be turned into 'turned into Darkness, and
appeared to him in the bush. This led out which appeared to him in
αυτούς, ΐβοιήσας τέρατα καΐ σημεία έν γη the BUSH.
them, having done prodigies and signs in the 36 §He led them out,
ΑΙγύπτω, καΐ έν έρυθρφ θαλασσή, καΐ έν τχί having §performed Prodi-
Egypt, and in red sea, and in the gies and Signs in EGYPT,
έρήμω, έ'τη τεσσαράκοντα. 870{5τός έστιν ό $and in the Red Sea,§and
in the DESERT forty years.
Μωϋσης, ό εΙπών τοις υΐοϊς 'Ισραήλ· Προ-
Moses, he saying to the sons of Israel; A 37 This is THAT MOSES,
φήτην ΰμίν αναστήσει * [Κύριος] ό θεός who SAID to the SONS of
prophet f o r you w i l l r a i s e up LLord] t h e God Israel, §'A Prophet will
έκ τών αδελφών υμών, ώς έμέ· * [αύ- GOD raise up for you from
from of the brethren of you, like me; [him among your BRETHREN,
τοΰ άκούσεσθε.] 38 Οδτός έστιν ό γενόμενος, like me.'
you shall hear.] This is he being, 38tTMs is HE who WAS
έν τη εκκλησία έν τχί έρημα), μετά τοΰ άγ- in the CONGREGATION in
ln the congregation in the desert, with the mes- the DESERT, with §THAT
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 0 . of the Lord—omit. 3 1 . to him—omit. 32. the
GOD—omit. 32. the GOD—omit. 33. Thy F E E T , 35. even. 35. with the Hand.
37. Lord—omit. 3 7. him you shall hear—omit.
t 32. Matt. xxii. 3 2 ; Heb. xi. 16. $ 33. Exod. Hi. 5 ; Josh. v. 15. ί 34.
Erod. i i i . 7 . t 3 5 . Exod. xiv. 1 9 ; Num. xx. 16. $ 36. Exod. xil. 4 1 ; xxxiil. 1.
$ 36. Exod. vii-xi. xiv. Psa. cv. 27. $ 36. Exod. xiv. 2 1 , 27-29. $ 26. Exod.
xvi. 1 , 3 5 . $ 3 7. Deut. xvili. 1 5 . $ 38. Exod. xix. 3 , 1 7 . $ 38. Isa. lxiii. 9 ;
Gal. i i i . 1 9 ; H e b . i i . 2 .
424
Chap. 7:39.] ACTS. [Chap. 7:45.
γέλου τοϋ λαλοϋντος αύτω έν τω δρει Σινα ANGEL who SPOKE to him
senger that speaking to him in tlie mountain Sinai on MOUNT Sinai, and with
καΐ των πατέρων ημών, ' δς έδέξατο λόγια our FATHERS ; $who re-
and of the fathers of us, ceived the living $ Oracles
who received oracles
ξώντα δούναι ήμίν· 39
φ owe to give to u s ;
ήνέλησαν
l i v i n g t og i v e t o u s ; t o w h o m n o t w e r e w i l l i n g
39 to whom our FATH-
υπήκοοι γενέσθαι ol πατέρες ημών, αλλ' άπώ- ERS would not become obe-
obedient to become the fathers of us, but thrust dient, but thrust away,
σαντο, καΐ εστράφησαν ταίς καρδ'ιαις αυτών and in their HEARTS turn-
away, and turned back in the hearts of them ed back into Egypt,
εις Αιγυπτον, 4θε1πόντες τω 'Ααρών Ποίη- 40 $saying to AARON,
into Egypt, saying to the Aaron; Make
'Make us Gods to go be-
σον ήμίν θεούς, οί προπορεύσονται ημών fore u s ; for this MOSES,
for us gods, who shall go before us;
who led us out of the Land
6 γάρ Μωϋσής ούτος δς έ|ήγαγεν ημάς έκ of Egypt, we know not
the for Moses this who led out us from
γης Αιγύπτου, ούκ οΐδαμεν τΐ γέγονεν αύ- what has happened to him.'
land Egypt, not we know what has happened to 41 §And they made a
τω. ^ΚαΙ έμοσχοποίησαν έν ταίς ήμέραις Calf in those DAYS, and
him. And they made a calf in the days
offered a Sacrifice to the
έκείναις, καΐ άνήγαγον θυσίαν τφ είδώλω, IDOL, and rejoiced in the
those, and offered a sacrifice to the WORKS of their own HANDS.
idol,
#at εύφραίνοντο έν τοίς δργοις των χειρών 42 §But GOD turned,
and rejoiced in the works of the hands and gave them up to serve
αυτών. 42"Εστρεψε δέ ό Θεός, καΐ παρέδωκεν $the HOST of HEAVEN ; as
of them. Turned and the God, and gave up it is written in the Book
αυτούς λατρεύειν τχ\ στρατιφ του ουρανού* of the PROPHETS, $'Did
you not offer Victims and
them to serve the host of the heaven;
Sacrifices to me forty
καθώς γέγραπται έν βί,βλω τών προφητών
as i t i s written in book of the prophets; Years in the DESERT, Ο
Μή σφάγια καΐ θυσίας προσηνέγκατε μοι
House of Israel?
Not v i c t i m s and sacrifices did you offer to me
43 And yet you took up
Ετη τεσσαράκοντα έν χχ\ έρήμω, οίκος 'Ισραήλ;
years forty the TABERNACLE of Mo-
in the desert, house of Israel?
^ΚαΙ άνελάβετε τήν σκηνήν τοΰ Μολόχ
LOCH, and the STAR of * the
And you took up the tabernacle of the Moloch and GOD ±Remphan, the FIG-
Λστρον του θεοΰ υμών Ρεμφάν, τους τύπους, URES which you made to
worship them ; I will even
ους έποιήσατε προσκυνείν αύτοίς· καΐ μετοι- cause you to remove be-
which you made to worship them; and I w i l l
Ηΐώ ύμας έπέκεινα Βαβυλώνος. yond fBabylon.'
44 Our FATHERS had
cause to remove you beyond Babylon. the TABERNACLE of the
^Ή σκηνή του μαρτυρίου "ζν έν τοις TESTIMONY in the DESERT,
as HE who SPOKE to MO-
Λατράσιν ημών έν τχ\ έρήμω, καθώς διετάξατο SES directed him $to make
i t according to the PAT-
ό λαλών τφ Μωϋσϋ, ποιήσαι αυτήν κα- TERN which he had seen;
ΑΟ sp©fikift£r t o trie JoxoseSf t o ΙΏ&ΚΘ xicr4δ Accord™ 45 § Which also our FA-
χά τόν τύπον δν έωράκει· ήν καΐ THERS, haying received it
ing to the form which he had seen; which also by succession, brought in
εΐσήγαγον διαδεξάμενοι ol πατέρες with Joshua into the POS-
brought having received by succession the fathers SESSION of the NATIONS,
ημών μετά Ίησοΰ έν τη κατασχέσει τών
of us with Jesus in to the possession of the I $whom GOD drove out be-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 3 . the GOD.
± 43. Remphan or Raiphan was the name of the same idol in Egypt, which was called
Chiun in Syria, and represented the planet Saturn. ± 43. Both the Septuagint, from
which this appears to be a quotation, and the Hebrew, read Damascus, instead of Babylon,
Bloomflcld thinks it is a marginal reading which ha3 crept into the text.
t 38. Exod. xxi. 1; Deut. v. 27, 3 1 ; xxxiii. 4 ; John i. 17. % 3 8. Bom. i i i . 3 .
t 4 0 . Exod. xxxii. 1. % 41. Deut. ix. 1 6 ; Psa. cvi. 19. % 42. Psa. Ixxxi. 1 2 ;
Ezek. xx. 25, 3 9 ; Rom. i. 2 4 ; 2 Thess. ii. 11. % 42. Deut. iv. 1 9 ; xvii. 3 ; 2 Kings
xvii. 16; xxi. 3 ; J e r . xix. 1 3 . % 42. Amos v. 25, 26. % 44. Exod. xxv. 4 0 ; xxvi.
30; Heb. viii. 5. t 45. Josh iii. 14. $ 45. Neh. ix. 2 4 ; Psa. xliv. 2 ; lxxviii. 5 5 ;
Acts xiii. 19.
425
Chap. 7:46.] ACTS. [Chap. 7:56.
εθνών, ών εξωσεν ό Θεός άπό προσώπου fore the Face of our FA-
nations, which drove out the God from face THERS, to the DAYS of Da-
των πατέρων ημών, εΌος των ήμερων Δαυΐδ·
vid;
46 §who found Favor in
40
δς εύρε χάριν ενώπιον τοΰ Θεοΰ, και the sight of GOD, and ^re-
of the God, andquested to find a Dwelling
•who found favor in pros'—
for the *GOD of Jacob.
ήτήσατο εύρεϊν σκήνωμα τω Θεφ 'Ιακώβ.
47 47 §But Solomon built
Σολομών δε ώκοδόμησεν αντφ οίκον. 48 Άλλ' for him' a House.
Solomon but built for him a house. But 48 Yet $the MOST HIGH
ούχ ό "Υψιστος έν χειροποιήτοις κατοικεί,
not the Most High in hand made things dwells, dwells not in things made
with hands; as the PRO-
καθώς ό προφήτης λέγει· 49 δ ουρανός μο'ι PHET says,
as the prophet says; The heaven to m e
49 $'Heaven is My
θρόνος, ή δε γη ΰποπόδιον των ποδών Throne, and the EARTH
μου. Ποίον οίκον οικοδομήσετε μοι; λέγει Κύ- m y FOOTSTOOL ; W h a t
of me. What house w i l l you build for me? says House will you build for
ριος· ή τΙς τόπος της καταπαύσεώς μου; ΟύχΙ50 me? says the Lord; or
what is the PLACE of my
Lord; or what place of the dwelling of 51
me? Not
ή χείρ μου έποίησε ταΰτα πάντα; Σκλη- REST?
t h e hand of m e made these things all? 0 stiff- 50 Has not my HAND
Οοτράχηλοι, καΐ άπερίτμητοι τη καρδία καΐ made all these things?'
necked, and uncircumcised in the heart and 51 Ο stiff-necked and
τοις ώσίν* ύμείς άεΐ τφ πνεύματι τφ άγίω uncircumcised in HEART
the ears; you always the* spirit the holy" and EARS ! you always
άντιπ'ιπτετε, ώς ol πατέρες υμών καΐ ύμείς. fight against the HOLY
SPIRIT ; as your FATHERS
fight against, like the fathers of you also you.
ε2 did you also do.
Τίνα τών προφητών ουκ έδιωξαν oi πατέρες
Whic 52 $Which of the PRO-
υμών; καΐ άπέκτειναν τους προκαταγγείλαντας PHETS did not your FA-
of you? and they k i l l e d those having foretold THERS persecute ? And
they killed THOSE who
περί . της έλεύσεως τοΰ δικαίου, οδ FORETOLD t h e COMING Of
the RIGHTEOUS ONE ; of
νυν ύμείς προδόται καΐ φονείς γεγένησθε· whom you now have be-
come Betrayers and Mur-
^οιτινες έλάβετε τόν νόμον εις διαταγάς αγ- derers :—
Β4 53 $you who received
γέλων, καΐ ουκ έφυλάξατε. Άκούοντες the LAW by Injunctions of
messengers, and not you kept. Having heard Angels, and kept it not."
δέ ταΰτα διεπρ'ιοντο ταί£ 54 And having heard
and these things, they were sawn through the these things, they were
enraged in their HEARTS,
καρδίαις αυτών, καΐ έ'δρυχον τους δδόντας and gnashed their TEETH
upon him.
έπ' αυτόν. 55Ύπάρχων δέ πλήρης πνεύματος 55 Tut being full of holy
on him. Being but full of s p i r i t Spirit, and looking steadi-
αγίου, άτενίσας εις τόν ούρανόν, είδε ly towards HEAVEN, he
holy, havinggazed intently into the heaven, he saw saw the Glory of God, and
δόξαν Θεοΰ, εβκαΐ Ίησοΰν έστώτα έκ δεξιών Jesus standing at the
τοΰ Θεοΰ, κα1 είπεν 'Ιδού, θεωρώ τους right hand of GOD,
of the God, and said: Lo, I see the 56 and said, $"Behold,
ουρανούς άνεωγμένους, καΐ τόν υΐόν τοΰ I see the HEAVENS open-
heavens having been opened, and the son of the ed, and the SON of MAN
57
άνθρωπου έκ δεξιών έστώτα τοΰ Θεοΰ. Κρά- standing on the right
man at right having stood of the God. Hav- hand of God."
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—27. Queen. 30. Isaiah the PEOPHBT, and said. 33. the
HUMILIATION.
$ 32. Isa. liii. 7, 8. % 35. Luke xxiv. 2 7 ; xviii. 2 8 .
430
Chap. 8:37.] ACTS. [Chap. 9:6.
ό ευνούχος* 'Ιδού ΰδωρ* κωλύει με "Behold, Water! $what
τΐ
the eunuch; Lo water; wtiat hinders me hinders my being immer-
sed?'^
όαπτισθήναι; f7Kal έκέλευσε στήναι τό άρμα· 37 And he ordered the
CHARIOT to stop; and they
•καΐ κατέβησαν αμφότεροι ε'ις τό Οδωρ δ, both went down into the
ftixd they τ^ β ο t down tiotii into tJi© Wft tcr tn6 f WATER, both P H I L I P and
τε Φίλιππος και ό ευνούχος· καΐ έβάπτισεν the EUNUCH, and he im-
both Philip and the eunuch; and
mersed him. he dipped
38
αυτόν. "Οτε δέ άνέ6ησαν έκ τοϋ 38 And when they came
him. When and they came up out oi the up out of the WATER, | t h e
6δατος, πνεϋμα Κυρίου ηρπασε τον Φίλιππον Spirit of the Lord seized
water, spirit of Lord seized the Philip;
P H I L I P ; and the EUNUCH
καΐ ουκ είδεν αυτόν ούκέτι ό εύνοΰχος· saw him no more, for he
And not sft\v Jti t ΪΪΧ χι ο looker til β ©uinxciij
έπορεύετο γαρ την όδόν αύτοΰ χαίρων, went *His WAY rejoicing.
β0
he went for the way of himself rejoicing. 39 Philip, however, was
Φίλιππος δέ ευρέθη είς "Αζωτον καΐ found at Azotus ; and pass-
Philip but w a s found into Azotus; and ing through, he announ-
διερχόμενος εύηνγελιζετο τάς πόλεις ced the glad tidings in all
pass ing through he a n n o u n c e d g l a d tidings the cities the CITIES, till he CAMS
πάσας, εως τοϋ έλθείν αυτόν εΙς Και- to Csesarea.
all, t i l l of the to come him Into Oaesa-
σάρειαν. CHAPTER IX.
rea.
ΚΕΦ. d\ 9.
!*Ο δέ Σαϋλος ετι εμπνέων απειλής καΐ inglAnd$Saul, still breath-
out Threatenings and
The and Saul s t i l l breathing of threatening and
Slaughter against the DIS-
φόνου είς τους μαθητάς τοϋ Κυρίου, CIPLES of the LORD, pro-
s l a u g h t e r t o w a r d s the d i s c i p l e s o t the Lord,
προσελθών τφ άρχιερεί, ^ήτήσατο παρ' αύ- ceeding t o t h e HIGH- PRIEST,
coming to the high-priest, he desired from him
2 asked from him Let-
τοΰ έπιοττολάς είς Δαμασκόν προς τάς συνα- ters to the SYNAGOGUES
γωγάς, δπως έάν τινας ευρη at
της όδοϋ should Damascus, that if he
find Any of §that
δντας , άνδρας τε κand at γυναίκας, δεδεμέ- or Women, whether
RELIGION, Men
he might bring
being, men both women, ha vlng oeen
νους άγάγτ) ε ί ς Ιερουσαλήμ. ^fiv δε them oound to Jerusalem,
bound he mIght lead Into In ana 3 $And as he was GOING
τφ πορεύεσθαι, έγένετο αυτόν έγγίξειν τη ALONG, he came near to
Δαμασκφ· καΐ εξαίφνης περιήστραψεν αυτόν a Light ;from DAMASCUS and suddenly
HEAVEN
Damascus; and suddenly flashed around him
φώςς 4
άπό τού ούρανοΰ· κα1 πεσών επί flashed around him.
^ 1 I ^h t t rom t h © Ιι βι voxi j
1 I ^ &Qd hftvin^ χ & 11 CQ t o
4 and having fallen to
την γην, ήκουσε φωνήν λέγουσαν αύτφ· Σαούλ, the EARTH, he heard a
the earth, he heard a voice saying to him; Saul,, Voice saying to him,
ΕΙπε δέ· τις "Saul, Saul, why dost
5
Σαούλ· τι με διώκεις;
Saul; Why dost thou persecute? He said and; Who thou ^persecute Me?"
εί, Κύριε; Ό δέ Κύριος είπεν Έγώ είμι 5 And he said, "Who
art thou, θ Lord? The and Lord said; 1 am art thou, Sir?" And *HB
Ίησοΰς 8ν σύ διώκεις· βάλλά άνά- said, " I am Jesus whom
thou persecutest.
στηθι καΐ εΐσελθε είς τήν πόλιν, καΐ λαλη- 6 But arise, and go into
thou up and enter into the city, and it snail the CITY, and it shall be
Φήσεταί σοι τί σε ποιείν. Ot told thee what thou must
7
δει
be told tothee what thee It Is necessary todo. ltie do."
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 9 . His WAY. 5. H E .
± 36. Verse 3 7 of the common version is spurious. It is not found in the Vatican MS.,
nor in the ancient Syriac. Griesbach rejects i t ; and it is cancelled or rejected by
Grotius, Mill, Wetstein, Pearce. Tittman, Knapp, Laehmann, Tischendorf, and others.
t 36. Acts x. 47. % 39. 1 Kings xviii. 1 2 ; 2 Kings ii. 16; Ezek. iii. 12, 14,
% 1. Acts viii. 3 ; Gal. i . 1 3 ; 1 Tim. i . 1 3 . | 2. Acts xix. 9, 23. $ 3. Acts xxii.
6 ; xxvi. 1 2 . % 4. M a t t . xxv. 4 0 .
431
Chap. 9:7.] ACTS. [Chap. 9:15.
δε άνδρες ol συνοδεύοντες αύτώ, είστήκει- 7 $And THOSE M E N
and men those traveling with him, stood traveling with him, stood
σαν ένεοί, άκούοντες μεν της φωνής, μηδένα speechless, hearing indeed
the VOICE, but seeing no
δέ θεωροΰντες. 8 Ήγέρθη δέ ό Σαΰλος άπό one.
but seeing. Arose and the Saul from
8 And Saul arose from
της γης· άνεωγμένων δέ των οφθαλμών
the earth; having been opened and the eyes the EARTH ; and his EYES
having been opened, he
αΰτοΰ, ούδένα έβλεπε· χειραγωγοΰντες δέ αύ- saw No one; but leading
ο£ him, no on· h· saw; leading by the hand and him him by the hand they con-
τόν είσήγαγον εις Δαμασκόν 8κα1 ήν ήμέ- ducted him to Damascus.
they led Into Damascus; and he was days 9 And he was three
ρας τρεις μη βλέπων καΐ ούκ εφαγεν, ουδέ
three not seeing; and not ate, nor Days without sight, and
επιεν. neither ate nor drank.
drank.
10T 10 Now there was in
Hv δέ τις μαθητής έν Δαμασκω όνό-
Damascus a certain Dis-
WAS 8,nd ft certain disciple in Damascus l>y ciple, $named Ananias;
μάτι Άναν'ιας, καΐ είπε προς αυτόν ό Κύριος
name Ananias, and said to him the Lord and the LORD said to him
έν δράματι* ΆνανΙα. *Ο δέ είπεν 'Ιδού έγώ, in a Vision, "Ananias."
And HE said, "Behold, I
in a vision; Ananias. He and said; Lo I, am here, Lord."
Κύριε. n *O δέ Κύριος προς αυτόν Άνα- 11 And the LORD said
to him, "Arise, and go
στάς πορεύθητι έπΙ τήν ρύμην την καλου- into ±THAT STREET which
μένην ευθείαν, καΐ ζήτησον έν οΙκία 'Ιούδα is CALLED Straight, and
called Straight, and seek for in house of Judas inquire in the house of
Σανλον ονόματι, Ταρσέα* Ιδού γάρ προσεύχε- Judas, for §a man of
Saul by name, of Tarsus; lo for he ±Tarsus, named Saul; for
ται, 1 2 και είδεν έν όράματι άνδρα ονόματι behold, he is praying,
prays, and saw in a vision a man byname
*Ανανίαν, ε'ισελθόντα καΐ έπιθέντα αΰτφ 12 and has seen in a
Ananias, having come in and having placed to him Vision a Man, named Ana-
χείρα, δπως άναβλέ-ψη. ^'Απεκρίθη nias, entering, and laying
a hand, that he might receive sight. Answered his *HANDS on him, that
δέ ΆνανΙας· Κύριε, άκήκοα άπό πολλών he might recover his
and Ananias; θ Lord, I have heard from many sight."
περί του ανδρός τούτου, δσα κακά 13 And Ananias an-
concerning the man this, what things bad swered, "Lord, I have
heard from many concern-
έποίησε τοις άγίοις σου έν *Ιερουσαλήμ. ing this MAN, how much
Evil he has done to thy
14
Καί ωδε Ιχει έξουσίαν παρά των άρχιε- SAINTS in Jerusalem;
And here he has authority from the high- 14 and here, he has Au-
ρέων, δησαι πάντας τους επικαλούμενους τό thority from the HIGH-
priests, to bind15 a l l those calling upon the PRIESTS to bind ALL who
δνομά σου. ΕΙπε δέ προς αυτόν 6 Κύριος· $INVOKE t h y NAME."
name of thee. Said and to him the Lord;
Πορεύου, δτι σκεΰος εκλογής μοί έστιν 15 But the LORD said
Go them, because a vessel chosen to me is to him, " G o ; Because he
οΰτος, τοΰ βαστάσαι τό δνομά μου ενώπιον is to me §a chosen Vessel,
to BEAR my NAME before
εθνών, καΐ βασιλέων, υΙών τε 'Ισραήλ. 1 β Έ γ ώ Nations, and *Kings, and
nations, and kings, sons and of Israel. I Sons of Israel;
themselvep. both for convenience, and to keep out a terra of reproach. ± 1. Herod
Agrippa, grandson of Herod the Great.
t 25. Acts i x . 3 0 . t 27. Acts ii, 1 7 ; xiii. 1 ; xv. 3 2 ; xxi. 9 ; 1 Cor. xii. 2 8 ;
Eph. iv. 1 1 . } 2 8 . Acts xxi. 3 0 . $ 2 9 . Bom. xv. 2 6 ; 1 Cor. xvi. 1 ; 2 Cor. ix.
1. } 3 0 . Acts x i i . 2 5 .
443
C7iap. 12:2.] ACTS. [Chap. 12:9.
Ηρώδης ό βασιλεύς τάς χείρας, κακώσαί his HANDS to injure SOME
Herod the king the hands, to afflict of the CHURCH.
τινας των άπό της εκκλησίας, 2άνείλε
some of the from of the congregation, he killed 2 And he killed $James
δέ Ίάκωβον, τόν άδελφόν 'Ιωάννου, μαχα'ι- the BROTHER of John with
fcnd James, the brother of John, with a the Sword.
3
ρα. ΚαΙ ίδών, δτι άρεστόν έστι 3 And seeing that it
sword. And having seen, that pleasing i t is
τοις Ίουδαίοις προσέθετο συλλαβείν καΐ ceeded pleased the JEWS, he pro-
to arrest Peter also;
Π έτρον (η"σαν δέ αϊ ήμέραι τών (and it was during the DAYS Of UNLEAVENED
Peter; (they were and the days of the
4 BREAD;)
άζύμων) 8ν καΐ πιάσας εθε-
4 and having seized he
Unleavened cakes;) whom also
having seized he put him in Prison, deliver-
το ε'ις φυλακήν, παραδούς τέσσαρσι ing him to Four Quarter-
placed into a prison, having delivered to four nions of Soldiers to guard
him, intending after the
τετραδίοις στρατιωτών φυλάσσειν αυτόν, PASSOVER to lead him out
to the PEOPLE.
βουλόμενος μετά τό πάσχα άναγαγείν αυτόν
i l l t GUCI i Q.£T
τίΤ> λαφ. Ό μέν
f Βi l t e r
ο$ν
tu6 pilSSOVGI*
Πέτρος έτη-
5 Therefore, indeed, PE-
t O &6£LQ OUT* jl ι ΎΥϊ
to the people. The indeed therefore Peter was TER was watched by the
GUARD ; $b u t earnest
ρείτο έν τη φυλακή· προσευχή δέ ήν εκτενής Prayer was made *in his
watched by the guard; prayer but was earnest behalf by the CHURCH.
γινομένη υπό της εκκλησίας * [προς τόν θε-
was made by the congregation tto the God]
όν] υπέρ αύτου. β"Οτε δέ Ιμελλεν αυτόν 6 But when HEROD was
in behalf of him. When but was about him about to bring him forward,
προάγειν ό Ηρώδης, rrj νυκτί έκεί- on that NIGHT PETER was
to bring before the Herod, in the night that
sleeping ±between Two
νχι ήν ό Πέτρος κοιμώμενος μεταξύ δύο στρα- Soldiers, bound with two
was the Peter sleeping between two Chains ; and the Guards
τιωτών, δεδεμένος άλύσεσι δυσί, φύλα- beforewatching
the DOOR were
the PRISON.
soldiers, having been bound with chains two,
κές τε πρό της θύρας έτήρουν την φυλακήν. 7 And behold, $an Angel
guards and before the door watching the prison.
Ktd Ιδού, δγγελος Κυρίου επέστη, καΐ of the Lord stood by him,
7
and a Light shone in the
And Ιο, a messenger of Lord stood by, and
φως ε*λαμ·ψεν έν τφ οΐκήματι· πατάξας δέ Building; and SIDE, striking
a light shone In the building; having struck and PETER on the he
τήν πλευράν του Πέτρου, ήγειρεν αυτόν, awoke him, suying, "Arise
the side of the Peter, aroused him, quickly." And His CHAINS
λέγων 'Ανάστα έν έκ τάχει. ΚαΙ έξέπεσον
ΕΙπέ τεαύ- ό fell from his HANDS.
8
τοΰ αϊ άλύσεις τών χειρών.
him the chains from the hands. Said and the
άγγελος προς αυτόν Περίζωσαι, καΐ ύπό- 8 And the ANGEL said
messenger to him; Gird thyself, and bind to him, "Gird thyself, and
δησαι τά σανδάλια σου. Έποίησε δέ οΰτω. tie on thy SANDALS/' And
under the sandals of thee. He did and so.
he did so. And he says to
ΚαΙ λέγει αΰτφ· Περιβαλοΰ τό Ιμάτιόν around him, "Throw thy MANTLE
And he says to him; Throw around the mantle thee, and follow
σου, καΐ ακολουθεί μοι. ΚαΙ 9
έξελθών me."
of thee, and follow m e . And having gone out 9 And going out he fol-
ήκολούθει *[αύτφ·] καΐ ούκ ί^δει, δτι αληθές lowed him ; and knew not
he followed [him;] and not knew, that real
That WHAT was DONE by
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 5 . to GOD—omit. 5. concerning him. 9. him—omit.
± 6. Peter was bound to each of the soldiers,- so that the least movement on his part to
free himself from the chains, would awaken his guard. Two keepers were also stationed at
the doors to prevent any ingress of his friends, or any egress on his part.
% 2. Matt. iv. 2 1 ; xx. 23. ί 5 . 2 Cor. i. 1 0 ; Eph. vi. 1 8 ; 1 Thess. V. 17. $ 7.
Acts v. 1 9 .
444
Chap. 12:10.] ACTS. [Chap. 12: X<.
έστι τό γινόμενον δια του αγγέλου, the ANGEL, was real, but
it is that being done through the messenger thought the saw a Vision.
έδόκει δε δράμα βλέπειν. 10Διελθόντες δέ 10 And having passed
thought but a vision to see. Passing through and through the First and sec-
πρώτην φυλακήν καΐ δευτέραν, Ιίλθον επί την ond Guard, they came to
πύλην τήν σιδηράν τήν φέρουσαν εις τήν THAT IRON GATE t h a t
gate the iron that leading into the LEADS into the CITY,
πόλιν, ήτις αυτόματη ήνο'ιχθη αύτοίς· καΐ $which opened to them of
city, which self-moved opened to them; and
itself ; and going out they
went forward one Street;
εξελθόντες προήλθον ρύμην μίαν, καΐ εύ- and immediately the AN-
xiciviu^ §OUG out \vent ιΟΓ w&rd street on β) AUCI ini™ GEL withdrew from him.
θέως άπέστη ό άγγελος άπ' αύτοϋ. 11 And PETER becom-
mediately stood the messenger from him.
ing self-possessed, said,
Kal ό Πέτρος γενόμενος έν έαυτφ, είπε· "Now I know truly, $That
n
And the Peter having come in to himself, said; the Lord sent his ANGEL
Νϋν οίδα αληθώς, δτι έξαπέστειλε Κύριος and ^delivered me from
Now I know really, that sent forth Lord the Hand of Herod, and
τόν αγγελον αύτου, καΐ έξείλατό με έκ All the EXPECTATION of
the messenger of himself, and delivered me out of the JEWISH PEOPLE."
χειρός Ήρώδου, καΐ πάσης της προσδοκίας 12 And reflecting, $he
hand of Herod, and all the expectation
του λαού των 'Ιουδαίων. 12Συνιδών τε ήλ- came to the HOUSE of
of the people of the Jews. Considering and he Mary, the MOTHER of
fTHAT John, surnamed
θεν επί τήν οίκίαν Μαρίας της μητρός Ίωάν- MARK ; where many were
came to the house of Mary the mother of John, assembled, and were pray-
νου, του
Ικανοί επικαλουμένου καΐ
συνηθροισμένοι Μάρκου, οδ ήσαν ing.
προσευχόμενοι.
many assembled and were praying. 13And as he was knock-
^Κρούσαντος δέ αύτου τήν θύραν τοϋ ing at the DOOR of the
Having knocked
and him the door of the
GATE, a female servant
named Rhoda, came to lis-
πυλώνος προσήλθε παιδίσκη ύπακοΰσαι, ten.
ονόματι Ρόδη* 14κα1 έπιγνουσα τήν φωνήν του 14 And having recog-
byname Bhoda; and knowing the voice of the nised PETER'S VOICE., she
Πέτρου, άπό της χαράς ούκ ήνοιξε τόν opened not the GATE from
Peter, from the Joy not she opened the JOY, but running in, told
πυλώνα* είσδραμοΰσα δέ άπήγγειλεν, έστάναι them that Peter was stand-
gate; having run in and told, to have stood ing at the GATE.
τόν Πέτρον πρό του πυλώνος. 15Ot δέ προς 15 And THEY said to
the Peter before the gate. They butto
her, "Thou art mad." But
αυτήν είπον ' Μαίνη. Ή δέ διίσχυρίξετο SHE strongly asserted that
her said; Thou art mad. She but confidently affirmed it was so. And THEY said,
οΰτως έ'χειν. ie Ol δέ έ'λεγον *Ο άγγελος " I t is his ANGEL/'
thus to be. They and said; The messenger
αύτοΰ έστιν. Ό δέ Πέτρος επέμενε κρού- 16 But PETER continued
of him it is. The but Peter continued knock- knocking; and having
opened they saw him, and
ων· άνοιξαντες δέ είδον αυτόν, καΐ έξέ- were astonished.
ing; having opened and they saw him, and were 17 $And waving his
στησαν. 17Κατασείσας δέ αύτοίς rfi χειρί σι- hand for them to be silent,
amazed. Having waved but to them the hand to he related to them how
γφν, διηγήσατο αύτοίς, πώς ό Κύριος αυτόν the LORD conducted Him
be silent, he related to them, how the Lord him out of the PRISON. And
έξήγαγεν έκ της φυλακή. Είπε δέ· Άπαγ-
led out of the prison. Said and; Report he said, "Tell these things
γείλατε Ίακώβω καΐ τοϊς άδελφοίς ταΰ- to James and to the BRE-
you to James and to the brethren these THREN/' And going out,
he went into Another
τα. ΚαΙ έξελθών έπορεύθη είς §τερον τόπον. Place.
things. And going out ho went into another place.
$ 9. Acts x. 3, 17; xi. 5. $ 10. Acts xvi. 26. % 11. Psa. xxiv. 7; Dan. iii. 2 8 ;
vi. 2 2 ; Heb. i. 14. $ 11. Job. v. 19; Psa. xxxiii. 18, 19; xxxiv. 2 2 ; 11. 2 ; xcvii.
10; 2 Cor. i. 10; 2 Pet. ii. 9. $ 12. Acts iv. 23. $ 12. Acts xv. 37. $ 17. Acts
xiii. 16; xlx. 1 3 ; xxi. 40.
445
Chap. 12:18.] ACTS. [Chap. 13:1.
18
Γενομένης δέ ημέρας, ή"ν τάραχος ουκ 18 Now when it was
Having become and day, was a stir not Day, there was no small
ολίγος έν τοις στρατιο>ταις, τΐ δρα 6 Π έ- Commotion among the
small among the soldiers, what then the SOLDIERS, as to what had
19
τρος έγένετο. Ήρώδης δέ έπιζητήσας become of PETER.
Peter was become. Herod and having sought 19 And Herod having
αυτόν, καΐ μη εύρων, άνακρίνας sought for him, and not
hixxi fmd not li£iνiD.^ found· hiivin^ ©xiimi u β d finding him, examined the
τους φύλακας, έκέλευσεν άπαχΦήναι* καΐ GUARDS, and commanded
the guards, commanded to be led off; and them to be led away to
κατελθών από της Ιουδαίας εις την Καισα- execution. A n d going
down from JUDEA to CM-
ρειαν διέτριβεν. 20Τ
Ην δέ θυμομαχών Τυρί- SAREA, he abode there.
he remained. He was and being enraged with 20 And he was highly
displeased with the Ty-
οις καΐ Σιδωνίοις· ομοθυμαδόν δέ παρή- rians and Sidonians; but
Tyrlans and Sidonians; with one mind but was they came with one accord
σαν προς αυτόν, καΐ πείσαντες Βλάστον to him, and having per-
present with him, and having persuaded Blastus,
τόν έπΙ του κοιτώνος του βασιλέως, ήτοΰντο suaded THAT Blastus who
that over the bed-chamber of the king, desired was over the KING'S CHAM-
είρήνην δια τό τρέφεσθαι αυτών την BER, they desired Peace;
peace; because that to be nourished of them the
χώραν άπό της βασιλικής. Τακτχί δέ ήμερα because $ their COUNTRY
21
country from of the king. On a set and day was NOURISHED from that
ό Ηρώδης ένδυσάμενος έσθητα βασιλικήν, καΐ of the KING'S.
the Herod having put on apparel royal, and 21 And on ±an ap^
καθ'ισας έπί του βήματος, έδημηγόρει pointed Day, *Herod, hav-
h&viii§ s&t οΟΛντι on the tin*one> ixi&uo 9· spoecli ingputonhis regal Robes,
a n d sitting upon tho
προς αυτούς. 2 2 Ό δήμος έπεφώνει· Θεοΰ φωνή, THRONE, made an oration
to them. The but people shouted; Of a god voice,
καΐ ουκ ανθρώπου. ^Παραχρήμα δέ έπάταξεν to them. 22 And the PEOPLE
and not of a man. Immediately and struck
αυτόν δγγελος Κυρίου, άνθ' ών ουκ ε*δωκε shouted, " I t is the Voice
of a God, and not of a
him α messenger of Lord, because not he gave Man."
δόξαν τω Θεφ· καΐ γενόμενος σκωληκό- 23 And instantly an An-
ε lory to tlie Cxocij mid beiii^j efttcn or gel of the Lord smote him,
βρωτος, έξέψυξεν. 24
Ό δέ λόγος του because he gave not Glory
worms, he breathed out. The and word of the to GOD ; and being eaten
θεοΰ ηΰξανε καΐ έπληθύνετο. Βαρνάβας δέ 25
with worms, he expired.
God grew and was multipl led. Barnabas and 24 But the WORD of
καΐ Σαϋλος ΰπέστρε·ψαν έξ «Ιερουσαλήμ, πλη *God grew and multiplied.
and Saul returned from Jerusalem, hav-
ρώσαντες την διακονίαν, συμπαραλαβόντες 25 And Barnabas and
ing fulfilled the service, having brought along Saul returned from Jeru-
καΐ Ίωάννην τόν έπικληθέντα Μαρκον. salem, having fulfilled
also John that having been sumamed Mark.
the SERVICE §taking with
ΚΕΦ. ιγ'. 13. them also THAT John who
1Τ
Ησαν δέ * [τίνες] έν Άντιοχεία κατά τη- Was SURNAMED MARK.
Were and [some] in Antioch in the CHAPTER XIII.
οδσαν έκκλησίαν προφήται καΐ διδάσκαλοι, δ
being congregation prophets and teachers, the 1 And there were Pro*
xe Βαρνάβας καΐ Συμεών ό καλούμενος phets and Teachers in the
CONGREGATION at Antioch;
Νίγερ, και Λούκιος ό Κυρηναΐος, Μαναήν τε, —BARNABAS, and THAT
Black, and Lucius the Cyrenian, Mnnaen also Simeon CALLED Niger, and
*Ηρώδου του τετράρχου σύντροφος, καΐ Lucius, the CYRENIAN, and
of Herod the tetrarch a foster brother, Manaen, a foster-brother
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. Herod. 24. the LORD grew. 1. some—omit.
± 2 1 . This appointed day appears to have been the second day of the Games then
celebrating in honor of Csesar. This history is remarkably confirmed by Josephus, See
Ant. xix. 2, 1.
% 20. 1 Kings v. 9 . 1 1 . % 25. Acts xiii. 5, 13; xv. 37.
446
Chap. 13:2.] ACTS. [Chap. 13:11.
Σαΰλος. 2Λειτουργούντων δέ αυτών τω Κυρίω of Herod the TETRARCH,
Saul. Serving and of them the Lord" and Saul.
καΐ νηστευόντων, είπε το πνεΰμα το άγιον 2 And while they were
and fasting, s a i d the s p i r i t the holy; serving the LORD and
'Αφορίσατε δη μοι τον Βαρνάβαν και fasting, the HOLY SPIRIT
Separate you indeed for me the Barnabas and said, "Separate to me
BARNABAS and SAUL for
*[τόν] Σαΰλον εις το έργον, ο προσκέκλη- the WORK to which I
called them."
μαι αυτούς. 3 Τότε νηστεύσαντες καΐ προσευ- 3 Then ^having fasted
them. Then having fasted and having and prayed, and laid their
ξάμενοι, καΐ έπιθέντες τάς χείρας αύτοίς, HANDS on them, they sent
prayed, and having l a i d t h e hands t o them,
them forth.
4 4 They, therefore, hav-
απέλυσαν. Οΰτοι μεν ούν έκπεφθέν- ing been sent out by the
τες υπό τοΰ πνεύματος τοΰ αγίου, κατήλθον
forth by the spirit tiie holy, went down *HOLY SPIRIT, went down
εις την Σελεύκειαν, εκείθεν τε απέπλευσαν to *Seleucia; and from
εις την Κύπρον. 5ΚαΙ γενόμενοι έν Σαλαμίνι, thence they sailed to •Cy-
Into the Cyprus. And having arrived in Salamis, prus.
κατήγγελον τον λόγον τοΰ Θεοΰ έν ταίς συνα- 5 And having arrived at
they announced the word of the God in the syna-
Salamis, they announced
the WORD of GOD in the
γωγαίς των 'Ιουδαίων είχον δέ και Ίωάννην SYNAGOGUES of the JEWS ;
ύπηρέτην. 6
Διελθόντες δλην την and they also had John
jin attendant. Having; jgone through and whole thu for an Attendant.
νήσον άχρι Πάφου, εύρόν τίνα μάγον, 6 And having gone
island to ί*& Ό 1ι ο s * they fou ncl a certain m & £>i3n through the Whole IS-
f
proconsul from the faith. Saul but (he PROCONSUL from the
καΐ Παΰλος) πλησθείς πνεύματος αγίου, FAITH.
also Paul) being tilled of s p i r i t holy, 9 Then THAT Saul, also
*[καΙ] άτενίσας εις αυτόν, 1 0 είπεν called Paul, being filled
[and] having looked earnestly on him, said; with holy Spirit, looking
Q πλήρης παντός'δόλου καΐ πάσης ραδιουρ- intently on him, said,
V
Ο full of a l l d e c e i t a n d of a l l r e a d y w o r k -
10 "O full of All Deceit,
γίας, υίέ διαβόλου, εχθρέ πάσης δικαιο- and of All Imposture ! Son
ing, θ s o n of a n a c c u s e r , e n e m y of a l l r i g h t e o u s - of an Accuser! Enemy
of all Righteousness ! wilt
σύνης, ού παύση διαστρέφων τάς οδούς thou not cease to pervert
Κνρίου τάς ευθείας; Χ1ΚαΙ νυν ιδού, χειρ the STRAIGHT WAYS of the
Lord?
Κυρίου επί σέ, καΐ έ'ση τυφλός, μη βλέ- 11 And now, behold, the
Hand of the Lord is upon
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—2. the —omit. 4. HOLY Spirit. 4. Seleucia. 4.
Cyprus. 6. a Certain Man, a Magian, a False-Prophet. 9. and—omit.
t 3. Acts vi. 6. ί 6. Acts viii. 9.
447
Chap, 13:12.] ACTS. [Chap. 13:19.
πων τον Ιίλιον άχρι καιρού. Παραχρήμα δε thee; and thou shalt be
Ing the sun t i l l a season. Immediately and blind, not seeing the SUN
έπέπεσεν έπ' αυτόν άχλύς καΐ σκότος* καΐ for a Season." And im-
fell O-H liiin SL m i s t find d&rkiieAS} fliiol mediately a Mist and
περιάγων
go in
έζήτει χειραγωγούς. 12Τότε Ιδών darkness fell *on him, and
going about he sought
ό ανθύπατος το γεγονός, έπίστευσεν, Guides.
tho proconsul that having been done, believed, 12 Then the PROCON-
έκπλησσόμενος επί τη διδαχή τοΰ Κυρίου. SUL, seeing THAT HAVING
being astonished at the teaching of the Lord. BEEN DONE, believed, be-
oi ing astonished at the
13
Άναχθέντες δέ άπό της Πάφου
Having set sail and from the Paphos those TEACHING of the Lord.
περί τόν Π αΰλον, ·?ίλθον εις Π έργην της 13 And sailing from PA-
about the Paul, came into Perga of the PHOS, THOSE with *Paul
ΙΙαμφυλ'ιας. 'Ιωάννης δέ, άποχωρήσας άπ' phylia to came Perga in Pam-
; $but John having
αυτών, ύπέστρεψεν εις 'Ιεροσόλυμα. Αύτοί turned to from withdrawn them, re-
14
454
Chap. 14:24] ACTS. [Chap. 15:4.
έκκλησίαν, προσευξάμενοι μετά νηστειών πα- and having prayed with
Fasting, they commencJed
ρεθεντο αυτούς τφ Κυρίφ, εις ϊι ο κι them to the LORD, into
c ο ΙΪΙ 1X1 cxiuOu 11ι Θ m whom they had believed.
24 t ο t \i θ L ο ι* d. into
πεπιστεύκεισαν. ΚαΙ διελθόντες την
24 And passing through
they had believed. And having passed through th PISIDIA, they came to
Πισιδίαν, ήλθον εις ΙΙαμφυλίαν ^καί λα- *PAMPHYLTA ;
Tisidla, . they came into Pamphylia; and hav-
λήσαντες εν Π έργη τον λόγον, κατέβησαν the25WORD and having spoken
in Perga, they
ing spoken In Perga the word, they went down
went to Attalia ;
εις Άττάλειαν 26κάκείθεν απέπλευσαν είς 26 $and thence they
Άντιόχειαν, δθεν ήσαν sailed to Antioch, whence
παραδεδο- they were ^recommended
Antioch, whence they were having been com- to the FAVOR of GOD for
μένοι τ\] χάριτι Θεοΰ εις τό the WORK which they ful-
τοϋ
mended to the favor of the God for the filled.
£ργον, δ έπλήρωσαν. 27Παραγενόμενοι δε 27 And having arrived
work, which they fulfilled. Having arrived and and assembled the CON-
Jtal συναγαγόντες τήν έκκλησίαν, ανήγγει- GREGATION, $they related
λαν δσα έτ αίησεν ό Θεός μετ* αυτών, what things GOD did by
them, and that he had
lilted what things did the God w i t h them, lopened a Door of Faith
καΐ δτι fjvoil-ε τοις έ'θνεσι θΰραν πίστεως. to the GENTILES.
and that he opened to the Gentiles a door of faith.
28 28 And they remained
Διέτριβον δε χρόνον ούκ ολίγον συν τοις not a little Time with the
They r e m a i n e d a n d a t i m e n o t a l i t t l e w i t h t h e
μαθηταίς. DISCIPLES.
iisciples.
ΚΕΦ. ιε'. 15. CHAPTER XV.
Χ
Καί τίνες κατελθόντες άπό της ΊουδαΙ- 1 And §some having
And some having come down from the Judea, come down from JFDEA
taught the BRETHREN,
ας, έδίδασκον τους αδελφούς· "Οτι εάν μη πε- ^"If you are not circum-
ριτέμνησθεσωθήναι.
το> 2Γενομένης
ε§ει Μωϋσέως,
ούν οΰστά-
δύ- cised according to the
to be saved. Being therefore a dis- CUSTOM of *Moses, you
οεως καΐ ζητήσεως ούκ όλίγης τφ Π αύλω καΐ cannot be saved."
pute and d i s c u s s i o n n o t a l i t t l e the P a u l " and 2 There being, therefore,
τφ Βαρνάβα προς αυτούς, έταξαν άνα- a Contention, and PAUL
11ι Θ JB Si r ιι & Ι) & s Λν i t h t h e ΙΪΙ y t h e y dec icied t oand P.ARNARAS had no lit-
tle Debate with them, they
βαίνειν Παΰλον και Βαρνάβαν και τινας decided $to send up Paul
άλλους εξ αυτών προς τους αποστόλους καΐ and Barnabas, and some
others of them, to the
πρεσβυτέρους εις *Ιερουσαλήμ, περί τοΰ ζητή- APOSTLES and Elders at
elders at Jerusalem, about the question J e r u s a l e m , about t h i s
ματος τούτου. sOt μεν οδν προπεμφί^έν- QUESTION.
3 THEY, therefore, hav-
τες διήρχοντο
υπό the"congregation,
της εκκλησίας,
passed through ing been sent forward by
sent forward ' * '*
J
the CONGREGATION, went
τήν Φοινίκην καΐ Σαμάρειαν, έκδιηγού- through P H E N I C I A and
the Phenicia and Samaria, narrating Samaria, ^relating the
CONVERSION of the GEN-
μενοι τήν έπιστροφήν των εθνών καΐ έποι- TILES,
til θ turning
and caused great
of the Cr entiles* And Cflus ed JOY to All the BRETHREN.
ουν χαράν μεγάλην πάσι τοις άδελφοίς. 4 Πα- 4 And having arrived
Joy great to all the brethren. Hav-
at Jerusalem, they were
ραγενόμενοι δε ε'ις 'Ιερουσαλήμ, άπεδέ-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 4. PAMPHYLIA. 1. MOSJES.
t 26. Acts xiii. 1, 3. $ 26. Acts xv. 40. $ 27. Acts xv. 4, 12; xxi. 19. $ 27.
1 Cor. xvi. 9; 2 Cor. i i . 12; Col. iv. 8 ; Rev. iii. 4. $ 1. Gal. ii. 12. t 1. John
vii. 2 2 ; ver. 5 ; Gal. v. 2 ; P h i l . I i i . 2 ; Col. ii. 8, 11, 16. $ 2. Gal. ii. 1. J 3.
Acts xiv. 2 7 .
455
Chap. 15:5.] ACTS. [Chap. 15:13.
χθησαν υπό της εκκλησίας καΐ των άποστό- received by the CONGRE-
received by the congregation and the apostles GATION, and the APOS-
λων κα! των πρεσβυτέρων, ανήγγειλαν τε TLES, and the ELDERS, and
and the elders, they related and ^related what things GOD
8σα ό Θεός έποίησε μετ' αυτών. 5 Έξα- performed with them.
wbat things the God did with them. Stood 5 But SOME of those
νέστησαν δε τίνες των άπό της αίρεσεως having BELIEVED, from
the SECT of the PHARI-
των Φαρισαίων πεπιστευκότες, λέγοντες· "Οτι SEES, stood up, saying,
ο? the Pharisees having believed, saying; That " I t is necessary to cir-
cumcise them, and to com-
δει περιτέμνειν αυτούς, παραγγέλλειν mand them to keep the
i t i sH G c e s s i i r y t o c i r c u m c i s © t h e m ^ toeommSIIQU LAW of Moses."
β
τε
δέ ot απόστολοι νόμον
τηρείν τον καΐ olΜωϋσέως.
πρεσβύτεροι Συνήχθησαν
ίδεϊν πε- 6 And the APOSTLES
and to keep the law of Moses. Assembled and ELDERS were gathered
ρί του λόγου τούτου. 7 Πολλης δέ συζητή- together to see about this
the word this. Much and debate MATTER.
cerning
σεως γενομένης, άναστάς Πέτρος είπε προς 7 And there being much
being, having arisen Peter said to Debate, Peter arising said
to them, ^"Brethren, you
αυτούς· "Ανδρες αδελφοί, ύμείς έπ'ιστασθε, know That in former Days
them; Men brethren, you know, GOD chose among us, that
δτι άφ' ημερών αρχαίων ό Θεός έν ήμίν by my MOUTH the GEN-
that from days former the God among us
έξελέξατο δια του στόματος μου άκοΰσαι τά TILES should hear the
WORD of the GLAD TI-
έ'θνη τον λόγον τοΰ ευαγγελίου, καΐ πι- DINGS, and believe.
στεΰσαι. 8Και ό καρδιογνώστης Θεός έμαρτύ- 8 And God, the HEART-
believe. And the heart-knowing God testified SEARCHER, testified tο
ρησεν αύτοΐς, δούς αύτοίς τό πνεΰμα το them, ^giving to them the
HOLY SPIRIT, even as to
αγιον, καθώς καΐ ήμΐν Βκα1 ουδέν διέκρινε us;
holy as even to tisj &nd nothing Judged, 9 $And made no dis-
tinction between us and
μεταξύ ημών τε καΐ αυτών, τη πίστει κα- them, $having purified
between us and also them, by the faith hav- their HEARTS through the
10
•θαρίσας τάς καρδίας αυτών. Νΰν οδν FAITH.
ing purified the hearts of them. Now therefore 10 Now, therefore, why
xL πειράζετε τον θεόν, έπιθείναι ζυγόν έπί do you try GOD, $to put a
why do you tempt the God, to place a yoke on Yoke on the NECK of the
τον τράχηλον των μαθητών, δν οΰτε ol DISCIPLES, which neither
the neck of the disciples, which neither the our FATHERS nor we were
πατέρες
119
ημών ούτε ημείς Ισχύσαμεν βαστάσαι; able to bear?
Αλλά δια της χάριτος τοϋ Κυρίου Ί η - 11 But through the
iSut thpou^o the fiivor of the Lord Je~ FAVOR of the Lord Jesus
αού πιστεύομεν σωθηναι, καθ' 8ν τρόπον κά- we trust to be saved; in
sus we believe to be saved, in which manner also like manner they also.
κείνοι. 1 2 Έσίγησε δέ παν τό πλήθος, καΐ 12 And All the MULTI-
they. Was s i l e n t and a l l the multitude, and
?)κουον Βαρνάβα καΐ Παύλου έξηγουμένων, TUDE was silent, and heard
Barnabas and Paul relate
heard Barnabas and Paul narrating, What Signs and Prodigies
δσα έποίησεν ό Θεός σημεία καΐ τέρατα έν
what did the God signs and prodigies among GOD $performed among
τοις έ'θνεσι δι*
13
αυτών. Μετά δέ τό the GENTILES through
the Gentiles through them. After and the them.
σιγήσαι αυτούς, άπεκρίθη 'Ιάκωβος, λέγων 13 And after they were
to be silent them.. answered James, saying; SILENT, $ James answered,
14 saying, "Brethren, hear
"Άνδρες αδελφοί, ακούσατε μου. Συμεών me!
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 8 . to them—omit.
t 4. ver. 1 2 ; xxi. 19. t 7. Acts x. 2 0 ; xi. 12. $ 8. Acts x. 44. ± 9. Eom. x.
11. t 9. Acts x. 1 5 , 2 8 , 4 3 ; 1 Cor. i. 2 ; 1 Pet. i. 22. $ 10. Matt, sxiii. 4 ;
Gal. v. 1. t 12. Acts xiv. 2 7. $ 13. Acts xii. 17.
456
Chap. 15:14.] ACTS. [Chap, 15: 23.
έξηγήσατο, καθώς πρώτον ό Θεός έπεσκέ- 14 $Simon has related
related, how first the God looked how GOD first looked to
ψατο λαβείν έξ εθνών λαόν επί τω take out of the Gentiles
to take out of Gentiles a people for the a people for his NAME.
ονόματι αύτοΰ. 15Kai τούτω συμφωνοΰσιν 15 And with this the
name of himself. And with this harmonize
WORDS of the PROPHETS
ot λόγοι των προφητών, καθώς γέγραπται· harmonize; as it is writ-
the words of the prophets, as it is written; ten,
10>
Μετά ταΰτα αναστρέψω καΐ άνοικοδο- 16 $'After these things
A f t e r t h e s e t h i n g s I w i l l
Ί will return; and I will
r e t u r n a n d I w i l l b u i l d
'rebuild THAT TABERNACLE
μήσω, την σκηνήν Δαυΐδ την πεπτω- 'of David which has FAL-
κνΐαν καΐ τα κατεσκαμμένα αυτής άνοικοδο- LEN DOWN ; and I will
down; and the ruins of χ7her I w i l l b u i l d 'rebuild its RUINS, and
μήσω, και ανορθώσω αυτήν οπως αν έκζη- 'will re-establish it;
again, a n d I w i l l s e t up her; so that may
17 'in order that the
τήσωσιν ot κατάλοιποι των ανθρώπων τον 'REMAINDER of MEN m a y
'seek the LORD, even All
Κΰριον, καΐ πάντα τά έθνη» εφ' ους έπι- 't h e GENTILES u p o n
Lord and all the nations, on w h o m has 'whom my NAME has been
κέκληται το 8νομά μου έπ' αυτούς, 18λέ- 'invoked,
bo.en called the name of me over them, says 18 'says the Lord, who
γει Κύριος * [ό] ποιών ταΰτα γνωστά 'does these things,' which
Lord [he] doing these things known
άπ' αιώνος. Διό έγώ κρίνω μη παρενοχλεΐν were known from the Age.
19
Gentiles, health. Since we have heard, that some 24 Since we have heard
νές εξ ημών * [εξελθόντες] έτάραξαν υμάς That isome having gone
from us [having gone outj troubled you out from us troubled you
λόγοις, άνασκευάζοντες τάς ψυχάς υμών, with Words, unsetting
with words, unsettling the souls of you,
your MINDS, to whom we
* [λέγοντες περιτεμνεσθαι καΐ τηρείν τον νό- gave no commands ;
tsaying to be circumcised and to keep the law,]
μον,] οίς ου διεστειλάμεθα* 25
εδο- 25 it seemed good to us,
to whom not we gave command; i t seemed
being of one mind, to
ξεν ήμίν γενομένοις ομοθυμαδόν, έκλεξα- choose out men to send to
good to us being of one mind, having you, with your BELOVED
μένους άνδρας πέμψαι προς υμάς, συν τοις Barnabas and Paul,
chosen out men to send to you, with the 26 $Men who h a v e
άγαπητοίς ημών Βαρνάβα καΐ Παύλφ, άν- given up their LIVES in be-
20
we have preached the word of the Lord, how 37 And Barnabas wish-
ed to take also with them
εχουσι. 37Βαρνάβας δε έβουλεύσατο συμπαρα- §THAT John, who was
SURNAMED Mark.
λαβεΐν καΐ Ίωάννην τόν καλούμενον Μαρκον. 38 But Paul deemed it
with
άπ' also John t h a t being c a l l e d
αυτών από Παμφυλίας, και μη συνελ- them, Marie. improper totakemM with
β8
Παΰλος δε ηξίου, τόν άποστάντα $w h ο DESERTED
Φόντα
JPfiu.I αύτοΐς είςd το
b u t (*©ΘΪΪΙΘ Xi11 i έργον,
JI^I t h e μή ^ΟΠΘ «ι^Vfl-j' them
li&v ϊ n^·»συμπαραλα- from Pamphylia,
and did not go with them
6είν τοΰτον. 39 Έγένετο ουν παροξυσμός, to the WORK.
this. Occurred therefore a sharp contention, 39 A sharp Contention
ώστε άποχωρισθήναι αυτούς άπ' αλλήλων, τόν therefore ensued, so as to
separate them from each
τε Βαρνάβαν παραλαβόντα τόν Μάρκον έκπλεΰ- other; a n d BARNABAS
and Barnabas having taken the Mark sailed having taken MARK sailed
to Cyprus.
σαι είς Κύπρον. 40 But Paul having se-
to Cyprus. lected Silas, departed,^be-
Παΰλος δε έπιλεξάμενος Σίλαν εξήλθε, THERcommended ing to the FA-
40
Greek.
δέ διεπορεύοντο τ ά ς πόλεις, παρεδίδουν 4 And as they went
and they went through the cities, they delivered
through the CITIES, they
αύτοϊς φυλάσσειν τά δόγματα, τά κεκριμέ- delivered for their obser-
to them to keep the decrees, those having been
vance THOSE DECREES
•να υπό των αποστόλων καΐ των πρεσβυ- $which had been made
clotermined by the apostles ε and the elders by *THOSE APOSTLES and
τέρων των έν *Ιερουσαλήμ. ΑΙ μέν οϋν Elders in Jerusalem.
those in Jerusalem. The indeed then
έκκλησίαι έστερεοΰντο τη πίστει, καΐ 5 Then, indeed, the
congregations were established in the faith, and CONGREGATIONS § W βΓβ
έπερίσσευον τφ άριθμω καθ' ήμέραν. βΔιελ- established in the FAITH,
were increased in the number every day. Going and were increased in
•θόντες δέ τήν Φρυγίαν καΐ τήν Γαλατικήν NUMBER every Day.
through and the Fhrygia and the Galatia
6 *And they went
χώραν, κωλυθέντες ύπό του άγιου πνεύμα- through the Country of
country, being forbidden by the holy spirit
PHRYGIA and Galatia, be-
7
τος λαλήσαι τόν λόγον εν χχ\ 'Ασία, έλθόν- ing forbidden by the HOLY
to speak the word in the Asia, coming Spirit to speak the WORD
τες κατά τήν Μυσίαν, έπείραζον είς τήν in ASIA ;
by the Mysia, they attempted into the 7 and coming by MYSIA,
Βιθυνίαν πορεύεσθαι· καΐ ούκ εΐασεν αυτούς they attempted to go into
Bithynia to go; and not permitted them BITHYNIA ; and the SPIRIT
τό πνεί5μα Ίησοΰ. 8Παρελθόντες δέ τήν of Jesus did not permit
the spirit of Jesus. Having passed by and the them.
Μυσίαν, κατέβησαν είς Τρφάδα. δΚαΙ δ'ραμα 8 And having passed
jfjyg}fly xjioy omne down to Trotis· xLixd ft "vision by MYSIA, §they came
διά της νυκτός ώφθη τφ Παύλω· άνήρ down to Troas.
In the night was seen by the Paul; a man 9 And a Vision was seen
τις η"ν Μακεδών έστώς, παρακα- by PAUL in the * Night;
certain was o£ Macedonia had been standing, be- a certain $Man of Mace-
donia was standing, and
λών αυτόν, καΐ λέγων Διαβάς είς entreating him, and say-
10
Μακεδονίαν, βοήθησον ήμϊν. *Ως δέ τό δρα- ing, "Come over into Ma-
Macedonia, help thou us. When and the vi- cedonia, and help us."
μα εΐδεν, ευθέως έζητησαμεν έξελθεϊν 10 And when he saw
sio > o u t the VISION, we immedi-
είς τήν Μακεδονίαν, συμβιβάξοντες, δτι προσ- ately sought to go $into
lnto the Macedonia, inferring that had MACEDONIA, i n f e r r i n g
κέκληται ήμας ό Κύριος εύαγγελίσα- that *the LORD had called
called to us the Lord to announce glad us to announce glad tid-
θαι αυτούς. "Άναχϋέντες ούν άπό τη ings to them.
tidin the
11 Having sailed, there-
Τρωάδος, εύθυδρομήσαμεν είς Σαμοθράκην, fore, from TROAS, we ran
Troas we ran a direct course to Samothracia, a direct course to Samo-
τε έπιούστ] είς Νεάπολιν ^εκείθεν τε thracia, and the NEXT day
τε
AUQ
SCCeGdi^ t Λ Gftpollsj t G I C Θ flTH ( to Neapolis;
«ίς Φιλίππους, ήτις έστι πρώτη της μερίδος 12 and thence to $Phi-
to Philippi, which is first of the part lippi, which is the Chief
της Μακεδονίας πόλις, κολωνία. ''Ημεν δέ of its *District, a City of
that Macedonia, city, a colony. We were and MACEDONIA, a C o l o n y .
&v ταύττ] τχ\ πόλει διατρίβοντες ημέρας τινάς. And we remained several
io this the city abiding days some. Days in That CITY.
reasoned with them from the writings; Open- CUSTOM, PAUL $went in
Ancl some of them were convinced, and Joined 4 §And some of them
»f t h e believed and adhered to
«ληρώθησαν τω Παύλω καΐ τφ Σίλα, τώ
PAUL and %*Silas, and of
τε σεβόμενων Ελλήνων πολύ πλήθος, γυναι-
duel pious
the PIOUS Greeks a * great
Gi* ο clc s ίϊ. §r©8,t τ\ w ΤΪΪ 1J Θ Γ ^ WQi&QU
5cc5v τε των πρώτων οΰκ όλίγαι. Multitude, and of the
and of the chief not a few. CHIEF Women not a few.
ε
Προσλαβόμενοι δέ ol 'Ιουδαίοι some 5 But the JEWS taking
Having taken to themselves and the Jews
evil-disposed Men
τών αγοραίων τινάς άνδρας πονηρούς,
from the MARKET-LOUNG-
©£ the market-loungers some men of evil,
ERS, a nd gathering a
crowd, alarmed the CITY ;
την and
«αϊ
and
όχλοποιήσαντες,
having gathered a crowd,
έθορύβουν
they disturbed the
having assailed the
πάλιν έπιστάντες τε τχ\ οικία 'Ιάσονος, HOUSE of $ Jason sought to
city; having assaulted and the house of Jason, bring them * forth into the
έζήτουν αυτούς άγαγεϊν είς τον δημον μή
assembly of the PEOPLE ;
6
they sought them to lead out into the people; not 6 but not finding them,
εΰρόντες δέ αυτούς, έ'συρον τον 'Ιάσονα they some
dragged *Jason and
of the Brethren to
having found and them, they dragged the Jason
the RULERS of the CITY,
και τινας αδελφούς επί τους πολιτάρχας, 6ο- crying out, $"THESE men
and some brethren to the city-rulers, cry- who have disturbed the
ωντες* "Οτι ot την οικουμένην άναστατώσαν- EMPIRE, are come here
ing; That they the habitable having disturbed, also ;
τες, οΰτοι καΐ ένθάδε παρεισιν ους ύπο- 7
7 whom Jason has re-
these also ΙΙΘΓΘ are presentj lyiioni hits ceived ; and all these op-
pose the ^DECREES of Cae-
δέδεκται 'Ιάσων καΐ ούτοι πάντες απέναντι sar, saying that there is
another King Jesus."
τών δογμάτων Καίσαρος πράττουσι, βασιλέα 8 And they alarmed the
tho decrees of Caesar do, a king CROWD and the RULERS of
λέγοντες έτερον είναι, Ίησοΰν. 8 Έτάραξε δέ The CITY, when they heard
saying another to be, Jesus. Troubled and
these things.
τον δχλον καΐ τους πολιτάρχας άκούοντας
tho* VATICAN
crowd and the
MAN U S C R Icity-rulers having heard1. a Synagogue of.
P T . — 1 . THBSSALONICA. 4. Silas. 4.
great Multitude. 5. forth to the P E O P L E . 6. Jason.
% 40. ver. 14. $ 2. Acts ix. 2 0 ; xiii. 5, 1 4 ; xiv. 1 ; xvi. 1 3 ; xix. 8. t 3. Luko
xsiv. 2 6 , 4 6 ; Acts xviii. 2 8 ; Gal. i i i . 1 . % 4. Acts xxviii. 24. % 4. Acts xv. 22,
27, 32, 40. $ 5. Rom. xvi. 2 1 . % 6. Acts xvi. 20. % 7. Luke xxiii. 2 ; John xix. 12.
464
Chap. 17:9.] ACTS. [Chap. 17:17.
ταΰτα. β
ΚαΙ λαβόντες τό Ικανόν παρά 9 And having taken SE-
these things. And having taken the security from CURITY from Jason, and
the REST, they let them
τοϋ 'Ιάσονος καΐ τών λοιπών, απέλυσαν αυτούς go.
the
10 Jason and the rest, they let go them.
Ot δέ αδελφοί ευθέως διά της νυκτός έξέ- 10 But the BRETHREN
Xhe and brethren immediately by the night sent immediately, by * Night,
πεμψαν τόν τε Παΰλον καΐ τόν Σίλαν εις $sent away PAUL and S I -
away the both Paul and the Silas into
Βέροιαν* οΐτινες παραγενόμενοι, εις την συνα- LAS, to Berea; who, hav-
Berea; who having arrived, into the syn- ing arrived, w^ent into the
γωγήν τών 'Ιουδαίων άπήεσαν. ηΟδτοι δέ SYNAGOGUE Of t h e JEWS.
agogue of the Jews went. These and
11 And These were of a
ήσαν ευγενέστεροι τών έν Θεσσαλονίκη, more noble disposition than
οΐτινες έδέξαντο τόν λόγον μετά πάσης προθυ- THOSE in Thessalonica, for
they received the WORD
who received t h e word with a l l prompt-
μίας, τό καθ' ήμέραν άνακρ'ινοντες τάς with All Readiness, DAILY
ness, that everyday closely scrutinizing the ^examining tho SCRIP-
γραφάς, εΐ εχοι ταΰτα οΰτως. ^Πολλοί TURES whether
things were so.
these
writings, if was these things thus. Many
12 Many of them, there-
μέν οδν έξ αυτών έπίστευσαν, καΐ fore, believed ; and of the
indeed therefore out of them believed, and HONORABLE GREEK WO-
of
τών *Ελληνίδων γυναικών τών εύσχημόνων MEN, and Men not a
και ανδρών ούκ ολίγοι. 1 3 Ώ ς δέ έγνωσαν ol few.
άπό της θεσσαλονίκης 'Ιουδαίοι, δτι καΐ ένof 13THESSALONICA
But when the JEWS
knew
τη Βεροία κατηγγέλη ύπό του Παύλου ό That the WORD of GOD
the Berea was preached by the Paul the was preached by PAUL a t
λόγος του Θεοϋ, ήλθον κάκεί σαλεύον- BEREA, they came there
also exciting *and troub-
word of the God, they came also there stirring ling the CROWDS.
14
τες τους δχλους. Εΰθέως δέ τότε τόν
14 t A n d t h e n the
Παΰλον έξαπέστειλαν ol αδελφοί πορεύεσθαι BRETHREN immediately
Paul sent out the brethren to go sent PAUL away, as if he
ώς επί την θάλασσαν ΰπέμενον δέ ο τε were to go towards t h e
SEA; but SILAS and T I M -
Σίλας και 6 Τιμόθεος εκεί. 15Ot δέ καθι- OTHY remained there.
Silas and the Timothy there. They but conduct-
στώντες τόν Παΰλον ίίγαγον * [αυτόν] ίξως 15 And THOSE CON-
ing the Paul led Chim] to DUCTING PAUL led him
'Αθηνών
Ath καΐ λαβόντες to Athens; and having
έντολήν προς τόν received a charge for S I -
Σίλαν και Τιμόθεον, ίνα ώς τάχιστα LAS and * TIMOTHY to
S-ilas tind Timothy, that fis soon AS possible come to him as soon as
ελθωσι προς αυτόν, έξήεσαν. 1 6 Έ ν possible, they departed.
they should come to him, they departed. In 16 Now while PAUL
£>έ ταίς 'Αθήναις έκδεχομένου αυτούς τοΰ was waiting for them a t
And the Athens waiting them ofthe ATHENS, $his SPIRIT was
Παύλου, παρωξύνετο stirred within him, on be-
τό πνεΰμα αύτοϋ έν holding the CITY was ±full
Paul, was stirred up the spirit of him in of idols.
αΰτώ, θεωροΰντι κατείδωλον οδσαν την πόλιν.
17him, beholding full of idols being the city.
Διελέγετο μέν οδν έν τη σ\)ναγωγ|ί 17 He
τοις fore in thereasoned there-
He reasoned indeed then in the synagogue "with the SYNAGOGUE
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . Night. 13. and troubling the CROWDS. 15. h i m —
omit. 15. TIMOTHY.
± 1 6 . This expression denotes the appearance of Athens to the eye of a stranger. "A
person could hardly take his position any where in ancient Athens where the eye did not
range over temples, altars, and statues of the gods almost without number." Bil·. Sao.
Vol. vi. P. 339
t 10. Acts ix. 2 5 ; ver. 14. $ 11. Luke xvi. 2 9 ; John v. 39. $ 14. Matt. x. 2 3 .
$ 16. 2 Pet. i i . 8.
465
Cluap. 17: 18.] ACTS. [Chap. 17:24.
Ίονδαίοις και τοις σεδομένοις, και έν with the JEWS, and with
the PIOUS persons; and
τχ\ άγορφ κατά πάσαν ήμέραν προς τους παρα- in the MARKET every Day
the market during every day with those hap- with THOSE he happened
t o MEET.
τυγχάνοντας. 18
Τινές δε των 'Επικούρειων και 18 But some of the E P I -
CUREAN and *S τ ο ι c
•""ών Στοϊκών φιλοσόφων συνέόαλλον αύτω* PHILOSOPHERS encoun-
οι t 1ΙΘ Stoics philosophers encountered hiiflj tered him. And some
said, "What does this
και τίνες ελεγον ΤΙ dy Φέλοι ό σπερμολό- fuABBLER wish to say?"
And OTHERS, "He seems
γος ούτος λέγειν; ΟΙ δέ· Ξένων δαιμονίων to be a Proclaimer of
Strange Demons ;" Because
δοκεί καταγγελεύς είναι* δτι τον Ίησοΰν he announced glad tidings
he seems a p i o e l a i m e r to be; because the Jesus concerning JESUS and the
seal την άνάστασιν * [αύτοίς] εΰηγγελίζε- RESURRECTION.
au<l the resurrection [to them] he announced glad 19 And laying hold of
19
το. Έπιλαβόμενοί τε αύτοΰ, επί τον him, they led him to
tidings. Having taken hold and of him, to the the fAREOPAGUS, saying
"Αρειον πάγον ήγαγον, λέγοντες· Δυνάμεθα "Can we know w h a t This
Mars hill they led, saying; Are we able NEW Doctrine is, which is
γνώναι, τΙς ή καινή αΰτη ή υπό σοϋ
to know, what the new this that by thee spoken by thee?
λαλουμένη διδαχή; 20Ξενίζοντα γάρ τίνα 20 For thou bringest
l)-eing spoken teaching? Strange things for certain certain strange things to
εισφέρεις εις τάς άκοάς ημών. Βουλόμεθα our EARS ; we desire,
tl ou bringest to the ears of us. W e desire therefore, to know w h a t
Λται.
of:v
21
Άθηναίοι
γνώναι, δετΐ πάντες καΐ ol ταΰτα
αν θέλοι έπιδημοΰν-
et- these things m e a n . "
fce. Athenians and a l l and the sojourning 21 Now all the Athe-
τες ξένοι, είς ουδέν έτερον εύκαίρουν, ή nians, and t h e RESIDENT
strangers, in nothing else spend leisure, than STRANGERS among them,
λέγειν τι καΐ άκούειν καινότερον. spent their time in noth-
to tell something and to hear newer. ing else but to tell and
22
Σταθείς δέ ό Παϋλος εν μέσω του hear something new.
Having stood up and the Paul in midst of the 22 And PAUL standing
'Αρείου πάγου, εφη· "Ανδρες 'Αθηναίοι, κατά in t h e midst of t h e AREOPA-
GUS, said, "Athenians, I
πάντα ως δεισιδαψ,ονεστέρους υμάς perceive t h a t in all things
a l l things as i t were worshippers of demons you you aref extremely devoted
θεωρώ* ^διερχόμενος γαρ και άναθεοιρών to t h e worship of Demons.
I perceive; passing through for and beholding
23 For as I passed
τα σεβάσματα υμών, εύρον και βω- through, and beheld the
tli© objects of worship of you, I found also an
OBJECTS of your worship,
μόν, εν ω έπεγέγραπτο* 'Αγνώστω I found also a n Altar on
a l t a r , in which had been written; To an unknown which was an inscription,
I3fcp. "Ov o5v άγνοοΰντες εύσεβεΐτε, 'To an Unknown God.'
God" Whom therefore not knowing you worship, *What therefore you wor-
τοΰτον εγώ καταγγέλλω ύμϊν. 2 4 Ό Θεός ό ship without knowing,
this I announce to you. The God that This I announce to you.
ποιήσας τόν κόσμον καΐ πάντα τά έν 24 That §GOD who
l".aving m a d e the world and all the things in made t h e WORLD and All
αντω, οδτος ουρανοί) καΐ γϋς Κύριος υπάρχων THINGS in it, he being
It, this of heaven and earth Lord being, $Lord of Heaven and
25
ούκ έν χειροποιήτοις ναοϊς ^κατοικεί, ούδρ Earth, Jdwells not i n
not in handmade temples' dwells, nor Temples made with hands ;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9. one—omit. 14. Seven Sons of One Sceva. 15. said
to them, JESUS indeed I know, and. 16. them both, and prevailed.
t 10. Acts xx. 31. t 11. Mark xvi. 20; Acts xiv. 3. $ 12. Acts v. 15; See 2
Kings iv. 29. t 13. Matt. xii. 27. f 13. See. Matt. ix. 38; Luke ix. 40. % 17.
Luke i. 65; vii. 16; Acts ii. 43; v. 5, 11.
472
Chap. 19:18.] ACTS. [Chap. 19:26.
έμεγαλύνετο το δνομα τοϋ Κυρίου Ίησοΰ. NAME of the LORD Jesus
wss mfl^iiified the uituie of ttio Lord Jesus* was magnified.
^Πολλοί τε των πεπιστευκότο)ν ή*ρχοντο έξο- 18 And MANY of those
Many and of those having bel ieved came con- who BELIEVED, c a m e ,
μολογούμενοι και άναγγέλλοντες τάς πράξεις their DEEDS.and declaring
confessing
fefjsing and declaring the deeds
αυτών. 1β
*1κανο1 δέ των τα περίεργα 19 And many of THOSE
of them. Many and of those the magical arts PRACTISING M A G I C A L
πραξάντων, συνενέγκαντες τάς βίβλους, gether ARTS, having brought to-
practising, having brought together the books,
their books, burnt
them before all; and they
κατέκαιον ενώπιον πάντων καΐ συνεψήψισαν computed the value of
burned i n p r e s e n c e of a l l ; a n d t h e y c o m p u t e d them, and found it to be
τάς τιμάς αυτών, και εύρον αργυρίου fifty thousand pieces of
th& prices ofthem, and found pieces of silve»· Silver.
μυριάδας πέντε. 20Οΰτα> κατά κράτος ό 20 Thus the WORD of
myriads five. Thus according to power the *the LORD powerfully in-
λόγος τοϋ Κυρίου ηΰξανε καΐ ϊσχυεν. Ώ ς 2 1 creased and prevailed.
word of the Lord grew and prevailed. When 21 §And when these
δέ έπληρώθη ταΰτα, εθετο ό things were accomplished,
$PAUL was disposed by
and was fulfilled these things, was disposed the
Παϋλος έν τω πνεύματι, διελθών τή\* the SPIRIT, having passed
Paul in the "spirit, having passed through the through Macedonia and
Μακεδονίαν καΐ Άχαίαν, πορεύεσθαι ε'ις Achaia, to go to Jerusa-
Macedonia and Achaia* to go into lem, saying, "After I have
'Ιερουσαλήμ, ειπών "Οτι μ,ετά τό γενέσθαι BEEN there, §1 must also
Jerusalem, saying; That after the to be come see Rome."
στείλας
με εκεί, δέδει εις την Μακεδονίαν
με καΐ Ρώμην ίδείν. δύο 22Άπο- των
22 And having sent two
διακονούντων αύτω, Τιμόθεον καΐ "Εραστον, Of $THOSE Who MINIS-
ministering to him, Timothy and Erastus, TERED t o him, Timothy
and Erastus, into Macedo-
αυτός έπέσχε χρόνον έίς την Άσίαν. 2 3 Έγέ- nia, lie remained for a
he remained a time in the Asia. It hap- Time in ASIA.
νετο δέ κατά τον καιρόν εκείνον τάραχος ούκ
p 23 And $there occurred,
pened and during the season that a tumult not
δλίγος περί τής ό during that PERIOD, no
small rning the small Tumult concern-
Δημήτριος γάρ τις ονόματι, άργυροκό- ing tthat WAY.
24
them.
disciples after them.. Therefore watch you, re-
μονεύοντες, δτι τριετιαν νύκτα καΐ ήμέραν 31 Therefore watch, re-
member ing, that three years night and day
membering That for three
ούκ έπαυσάμην μετά δακρύων νουΦετών ενα years, by Night and by
not I ceased with tears admonishing one
Ικαστον. 3 2 Kai τανΰν παρατίθεμαι υμάς, * [ά- Day, I ceased not to ad-
monish every one with
each. And now I commend you, [breth-
δελφοί,] τφ Θεφ καΐ τφ λόγω της χάριτος Tears.
ren.j to the* God and to the word of the favor 32 And NOW I commend
αΰτοϋ, τφ δυναμένω έποικοδομήσαι, καΐ δοΰ- you *to GOD, and to THAT
of him, to "that being able to build up, and to WORD of his FAVOR, which
ναι ύμίν κληρονομίαν έν τοίς ήγιασμέ- is able to edify, and to
Rive you an inheritance among those having been give you $an Inheritance
33
νοις πάσιν. Άργυρίου χρυσίου ή Ιμα- among all THOSE who were
sanctified a l l . Silver or gold or raiment SANCTIFIED.
τισμοΰ ο ύ δ ε ν ό ς έ π ε θ ύ μ η σ α · 3 4 α ΰ τ ο 1 γ ι ν ώ σ κ ε τ ε ,
of no one I coveted; yourselves you know, 33 I have coveted no
δτι ταϊς χρείαις μου καΐ τοίς ουσι μ ε τ ' man's Silver, or Gold, or
th&t the necessities of m e end those being with Apparel;
έμοΰ υπηρέτησαν αϊ χείρες αδται. 3 5 Π ά ν τ α 34 you yourselves know
me suppl led the h&nds those· Αι 1 2, these JThat these HANDS have
υπέδειξα ύμΐν δτι οΰτω κοπιώντας served my NECESSITIES,
I pointed out to you that so laboring and THOSE who WERE
δει άντιλαμβάνεσΟαι των άσθενούντων, with me.
eak,
35 I have showed you in
μνημονεύειν τε των λόγαιν τοϋ Κυρίου Ίησοϋ, All things, $That by thus
laboring you ought to as-
δτι αυτός είπε* Μακάριόν έστι μάλλον διδό- sist the WEAK, and to re-
member the WORDS of
ναι, η* λαμβάνει ίαΐ ταϋτα ειπών, the LORD Jesus, That he
than to receive.
iese things having said, said, 'It is more blessed
ΦεΙς τά γόνατα αΰτοϋ, συν πάσιν to give than to receive.' "
h a v i n g p l a c e d t h e k n e e3 s7 of h i m s e l f , w i t h a l l 36 And having said
αύτοίς προσηύξατο. Ίκανός δέ έγένετο
these WORDS, he kneeled,
and prayed with them all.
«λαυθμός πάντων καΐ έπιπεσόντες έπΙ τόν
37 And there was much
τράχηλον τοΰ Παύλου, κατεφίλουν weeping among them a l l ;
neck of the Paul, they affectionately kissed and falling on PAUL'S
α υ τ ό ν 8 8 ό δ υ ν ώ μ ε ν ο ι μ ά λ ι σ τ α ε π ί τ φ λ ό γ ω NECK, they affectionately
kissed him,
ejj είρήκει, δτι ούκέτι, μέλλουσι το 38 grieving chiefly for
which he spoke, that no more, they are about the the WORDS which he
πρόσωπον αύτοΰ θεωρείν. Προέπεμπον δέ spoke, That they should
face of him to see. They accompanied and see his FACE no more.
αυτόν εις τό πλοίον. And they accompanied
him to the ship. him to the SHIP.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 0 . of you will, men arise. 32. brethren—omit. 32.
to the LOED, and to THAT WORD.
ί 29. Matt. vii. 1 5 ; 2 Pet. ii. 1. t 30. 1 Tim. i. 2 0 ; 1 John ii. 19. t 32. Acts
xxvi. 1 8 ; Eph. i. 1 8 ; Col. i. 1 2 ; iii. 2 4 ; Heb. ix. 1 5 ; 1 Pet. i. 4. ί 34. Acts xviii.
3 ; 1 Cor. iv. 1 2 ; 1 Thess. ii. 9 ; 2 Thess. Hi. 8. t 33. Rom. xv. 1 ; 1 Cor. ix. 1 2 ;
2 Cor. xi. 9, 1 2 ; xii. 1 3 ; Eph. iv. 2 8 ; 1 Thess. iv. 1 1 ; v. 1 4 ; 2 Thess iii. 8.
479
Chap. 21:1.] ACTS. [Ο7ιαρ. 21:10.
ΚΕΦ. κα'. 21. CHAPTER XXI.
χ
*Ως δέ έγένετο άναχθηναι ήμας άπο- 1 Now it occurred,
When and i t happened to have sailed us having
when we had separated
σπασθέντας άπ' αυτών, εύθυδρομήσαντες from them, and had sailed,
separated from them, having run a straight course
ήλθομεν είς την Κω, xfj δε εξής εΙς τηνcourse we having run a straight
we came to the Coos, the and next to came to Coos;
the
and on the FOLLOWING
Ρόδον, κάκείθεν εΙς Πάταρα. 2ΚαΙ εύρόν- day to RHODES, and thence
llhudes, and thence to Patara. And having
to Patara.
τες πλοϊον διαπερών εις ΦοινΙκην, έπιβάν- 2 And having found a
found a ship passing over 3 to Phenicia, going on Ship passing over to Phe-
τες άνήχθημεν. Άναφανέντες δέ την nicia, going on board we
board we set sail. Having come in view and the
Κΰπρον, καΐ καταλιπόντες αυτήν εύώνυμον, sailed.
Cyprus, and having left behind her on the left, 3 And arriving in view
έπλέομεν είς Συρίαν, καΐ κατήχθημεν είς of CYPRUS, and leaving it
we sailed into Syria, and were brought to on the left, we sailed into
Τύρον έκείσε γάρ fjv τό πλοίον άποφορτιζό- Syria, and landed at Tyre;
Tyre; there for was the ship unloading for there the SHIP was to
μενον τον γόμον. 4ΚαΙ άνευρόντες τους μα- unload its FREIGHT.
the freight. And having found the dis- 4 And having found the
θητάς, έπεμείναμεν αΰτοϋ ημέρας επτά· οϊτι- DISCIPLES we remained
ciples, we remained there days seven; these
there seven Days; | a n d
νες τώ Παΰλω έ'λεγον δια του πνεύματος, these told PAUL, through
to the Paul " said through the spirit, the SPIRIT, not to go up to
μή άναβαί,νειν εις 'Ιεροσόλυμα. Β"Οτε δέ Jerusalem.
not to go up to Jerusalem. When and
έγένετο ήμας έξαρτίσαι τάς ημέρας, έξ- 5 And i t happened
11 hitρρθίιοίΐ us t o 1ι«ιν© completed tlie ci&ySf liiiV'"*
when we had completed
the DAYS, we went our
ελθόντες έπορευόμεθα, προπεμπόντων way ; they all accompany-
ing gone out we went our way, accompanying ing us with Wives and
ήμας πάντων <?ύν γυναιξί κα! τέκνοις, έΌος Children, till out of the
us all with wives and children, t i l l CITY ; and |kneeling down
έξω της πόλεως· καΐ Φέντες τά on the SHORE, we prayed,
outside of the city; and having placed the 6 And having embraced
γόνατα επί τόν αίγιαλόν, προσι^υξάμεθα. ΚαΙ each other, we entered
6
the SHIP ; and they re-
άσπασάμενοι αλλήλους, έπέβημεν είς τό turned to $ their OWN
ι*Λviϊΐff cmbr«xccd 6&cli other» entered into txie homes.
πλοίο ν εκείνοι δέ ύπέστρεψαν είς τά Ιδια. 7 And having finished
gjijpj tlioy £m d returned into tlie own* the VOYAGE, from Tyre
7 we went down to Ptole-
Ήμεϊς δε τόν πλοίίν διανΰσαντες, άπό Τύρου mais, and having embrace
We and the voyage having finished, from Tyre ed the BRETHREN we re-
κατηντήσαμεν εις Πτολεμαΐδα· καΐ άσπα· mained one Day with
we came down to Ptolemais; and having them.
σάμενοι τους αδελφούς, έμε'ιναμεν ήμέραν μί- 8 And departing on the
embraced the brethren, we remained day one
αν παρ' αύτοϊς. Trj επαύριον s
εξελθόντες sar NEXT day we came to Cae-
ν? i t ϊι t h Θ ιτι · On tli G mici ΙΏ ο Γ ι* ο w 113. ν i Ώ ^ ^ΟΠΘ on t
ea ; and having entered
the house of THAT P H I L I P
ίίλθομεν είς Καισάρειαν καΐ είσελθόντες εις $the EVANGELIST, $who
was one of the SEVEN, we
τόν οίκον Φιλίππου του εύαγγελιστοΰ, δντος lodged with him.
the house of Philip the Evangelist, being 9 And this man had
έκ των επτά, έμείναμεν παρ' αύτω. 9Τού-
from of the seven, we remained with him. To four Virgin Daughters,
$who prophesied.
τω δέ ήσαν θυγατέρες παρθένοι τέσσαρες 10 And as we continued
this
day and were daughters virgins four
10
there many Days, a Cer-
προφητεύουσαι. Έπιμενόντων δέ ημών
$ 4.
being ver. 1with
gifted 2 ; Acts xx. 23. Continuing
prophecy. t 5. Acts xx.
and36.of $
us 6. John i. 11. % 8. Eph. iv. 1 1 ;
2 Tim. iv. 5. % 8. Acts vi. 5 ; viii. 26, 40.
ημέρας πλειους, κατήλθε τις άπό$ 9.
τήςJoel ii. 2 8 ; Acts i i . 17.
4S0
Chap. 21:11.] ACTS. [Chap. 21:20.
Ιουδαίας προφήτης ονόματι "Αγαβος· "και tain Prophet, named $Aga-
Judea a prophet by name Agabus; and bus, came down from J U -
έλϋών προς ημάς, καΐ άρας τήν ζώνην DEA.
having come to us, and having taken the girdle 11 And coming to us,
τοΰ Παύλου1, δήσας τε αύτοΰ τάς χεί- taking PAUL'S GIRDLE
of t h e P a l h v i I of himself the hands and having bound his
of the Paul, having bound and ο
ρας καΐ τους πόδας, είπε· Τάδε λέγει τό •FEET and HANDS, he
and the feet, said; Thus says the said, "Thus says the HOLY
πνεϋμα τό δγιον Τόν άνδρα, οΰ έστιν SPIRIT, $So will the JEWS
spirit the holy; The man, of whom is
at Jerusalem bind the
MAN who owns this GIR-
ή ζώνη αΰτη, οΰτω δήσουσιν έν Ίερουσα- DLE, and deliver him into
the girdle this, so shall bind in Jerusalem the Hands of the Gen-
λήμ, ol 'Ιουδαίοι, καΐ παραδώσουσιν εις χεζ- tiles."
th© Jews, and deliver into hands 12 And when we heard
ρας εθνών. 1 2 Ώ ς δέ ήκούσαμεν ταΰτα, these things, both we and
of Gentiles. When and they heard these things, THOSE of that place, en-
παρεκαλοΰμεν ημείς τε καΐ ol εντόπιοι, treated him not to GO UP
entreated we both and those of the place,
τοΰ μη άναβαίνειν αυτόν είς *Ιερουσαλήμ. to Jerusalem.
of the not to go up him to Jerusalem.
"Άπεκρίθη δέ ό Παϋλος· ΤΙ ποιείτε, κλαίον- 13.But PAUL answered,
Answered and the Paul; What do you, weep- §"What do you, weeping
τες καΐ συνθρύπτοντές μου τήν καρδίαν έγώ and breaking My HEART?
jjjg UI1(J t)P6<XlClIl^ ΟΙ 1X1 θ th6 ΙΐΘ&Γν? i for I am ready not only to
γαρ ου μόνον δεθήναι, αλλά καΐ άποθανείν be bound, but also to die
for not only to be bound, but also to die at Jerusalem in behalf of
είς *Ιερουσαλήμ έτοίμως ε"χω υπέρ τοΰ the NAME of the LORD Je-
in Jerusalem in readiness I in behalf of the sus."
ονόματος τοΰ Κυρίου Ίησοΰ. 14Μή πειθο- 14 And he not being
name of the Lord Jesus. Not being per- persuaded, we were silent,
saying, $"Let the WILL
μένου δέ αύτοΰ, ήσυχάσαμεν, είπόντες· Τό of the LORD be done."
θέλημα τοΰ Κυρίου etγενέσθω. i t be done. 15 And after these
will of the Lord DAYS, packing up our bag-
^Μετά δέ τάς ημέρας ταύτας άποσκευασά- gage, we went up to Jeru-
Af ter and the days these packing up bag- salem.
μενοι άνεβαίνομεν είς 'Ιερουσαλήμ. 16Συνήλ- 16 And some of the
DISCIPLES also from Cse-
θον δέ καΐ των μαθητών άπό Καισαρείας sarea accompanied us, con-
*\ν i ttt stud A1 so of the d i s c i p l e s f rom Oil©so. I*Q*I ducting us to one Mnason,
συν ήμίν, άγοντες παρ' φ ξενισθώμεν, a Cyprian, an Old Disci-
w i t h US) lending» w i th wΪΙΟΤΏ W© ixii jjli t 117 od^6f ple, with whom we might
Μνάσωνί τινι Κυπρίω, άρχαίω μαθητή. Γε- lodge.
t>Mnason one a Cyprian, an old d i s c i p l e . Hav- 17 $And on our arriv-
νομένων δέ ημών είς 'Ιεροσόλυμα, ασμένως ing at Jerusalem, the
ing arrived and of us to Jerusalem, gladly
18 BRETHREN received u s
έδέ|αντο ήμας ot αδελφοί. Tfi δέ έπιούση gladly.
received us the brethren. On the and next*
18 And on the FOLLOW-
είσήει ό Παΰλος συν ύμίν προς Ίάκω- ING day, PAUL went in
with us to $ James; and
6ον· πάντες τε παρεγένοντο ol πρεσβύτεροι. all the ELDERS were pre-
19 all and were present the elders. sent.
ΚαΙ άσπασάμενος αυτούς, έξηγείτο καθ' | ν 19 And having saluted
And having saluted them, he related one by them, $he particularly re-
^καστον, ων έποίησεν ό Θεός έν τοίς lated what things GOD did
one, which did the God
among the
among the GENTILES by
έ'θνεσι διά της διακονίας αΰτοΰ. 20ΟΙ δέ §his MINISTRY.
Gentiles through the service of him. They and 20 And THEY, having
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . F E E T and HANDS, he said.
t 10. Acts xi. 28. t 11. ver. 3 3 ; Acts xx. 23. + 13. Acts xx. 24. $ 14.Matt.
vi. 1 0 ; xxvi. 4 2 ; Luke xi. 2 ; xxii. 42. $ 17. Acts xv. 4. X 18. Acts xv. 13. Gal.
i. 1 9 ; i i . 9. t 19. Acts xv. 4, 1 2 ; Rom. xv. 18, 19. ± 19. Acts xx. 24.
481
Chap. 21:21.] ACTS. [Chap. 21:27.
άκούσαντες έδόξαζον τόν θ ε ό ν είπόν τε heard, glorified GOD, and
having heard glorified the God; they said and said to him, "Thou seest,
αύτω* Θεωρείς, αδελφέ, πόσαι μυριάδες brother, how Many My-
to hi"m; Thou seest, θ brother, how many myriads riads * there are, among
ε'ισίν των 'Ιουδαίων των πεπιστευκότων the JEWS, of THOSE who
are of Jews of those having bel ieved; BELIEVE, and all are Zea-
καΐ πάντες ζτιλωταΐ του νόμου ύπάρχουσι. lots for the LAW.
and all zealots of the law being.
21
Κατηχήΰησαν δε περί σου, δτι άπο- 21 And they have been
They were informed and concerning thee, that apo- informed concerning thee,
στασί,αν διδάσκεις άπό Μωϋσέως τους κατά That thou teachest ALL
stcicy t)ioix tccictiQsti from ΑΓ oijos those SLXIIOII§ the JEWS among the GEN-
τα έ'θνη πάντας 'Ιουδαίους, λέγων, μή πε- TILES to apostatize from
the Gentiles all Jews, saying, not to Moses, telling them not to
£ΐτέμνειν αυτούς τά τέκνα, μηδέ τοίς Ιθεσι circumcise their CHIL-
circumcise them the children, nor the customs DREN, nor to follow the
3ΐ&ριπατείν. 2 2 Tl οΰν έστι; πάντως * [δει πλη- CUSTOMS.
to walk. What then i t is? certainly [must m u l t i -
0ος συνελθείν] άκοΰσονται * [ γ ά ρ , ] δτι έλή- 22 What is it then?
They will certainly hear
tude to assemble;] they w i l l hear [for] that thou
λυ§ας. 23
Τοϋτο οδν ποίησον, 8 σοΙ That thou hast come.
hast come. This therefore do thou, what to thee 23 Do this, therefore,
λ ε γ ο μ ε ν ΕίσΙν ήμϊν άνδρες τέσσαρες εΰχήν which we say to thee.
we say; Are to us men four a vow
We have four Men who
24
έχοντες έφ* εαυτών. Τούτους παραλαβών, have a Vow on them ;
άγνίσθητι συν αύτοίς, καΐ δαπάνησον έπ' 24 take them, and be
purified with them, and
αΰτοίς, ίνα ξυρήσωνται τήν κεφαλήν, καΐ
them, that they may shave the head, and be at expense for them,
γνώσονται πάντες, οτι ών κατήχην- that they may § shave the
HEAD ; and all will know
w t l l know a l l , that the things they have been That those things of which
ται περί σοϋ ουδέν έστιν, άλλα στοι- they were informed con-
lufonxiGcl c one Θ rn I TIQ tlif^e nothing ^^* but v^ftlk©st cerning thee are not cor-
χεις και αυτός τόν νόμον φυλάσσων. 2 5 Π ε - rect ; but t h a t thou thy-
orderly also himself the law keeping. Con—
self walkest orderly, keep-
Q\- δε τών πεπιστει>κότων εθνών ημείς
ing the LAW.
cerning but those having belIeved of Gentiles we
έπεστειλαμεν, κρίναντες * [μηδέν τοιούτον τη- 25 But concerning the
sent word, Judging [nothing such like to
@είν αύτοΰς, ει μή] φυλάσσεσθαι αυτούς BELIEVING GENTILES J w e
observe ttienij if not^l to keep themselves have sent word, judging
that they avoid WHAT I S
τό, τε είδωλόθυτον και τό αίμα καΐ
OFFERED TO IDOLS, and
the, both things offered to idols and the blood and BLOOD, and what is Stran-
πνικτόν καΐ ποανείαν. gled, and Fornication."
strangled and fornication.
26 26 Then PAUL took the
Τότε ό Παϋλος παραλαβών τους ά*νδρας, MEN, and on the FOLLOW-
Then the Paul having taken the men, ING Day being purified
xf[ έχομένχι ήμέρςι συν αύτοίς άγνισθείς
oil the foliow 1 ιχζ dfty \^ 11Q them bolus j?U2*ificcl with them, $entered the
είσήει είς τό Ιερόν, διαγγέλλων τήν έκπλήρω- TEMPLE, §announcing the
©ntereci into the tejnpl©j fluuouuclu^ the cowiple™• COMPLETION of t h e DAYS
of PURIFICATION ; till the
σιν τών ημερών του άγνισμοΰ, §ως οΰ OFFERING should be of-
t i o n of t h e d a y s of t h e p u r i f i c a t i o n , t i l l o f w h i c h fered in behalf of each one
Λροσηνέχθη υπέρ ενός εκάστου αυτών ή
they offered in behalf of one of each of them the of them.
προσφορά. 2 7 Ώ ς δέ ^μέλλον αϊ επτά ήμέραι 27 But when the SEVEN
offering. When and were about the seven days DAYS were about to be
. 484
Chap. 22:4.] ACTS. [Chap. 22:13.
χων του Θεοΰ, καθώς πάντες ύμεις έστε lot for GOD, $as you all
of the G o d , even a s all you areare To-day.
σήμερον 4δς ταύτην την όδόν έδιωξα άχρι 4 And I persecuted
today; w h o this the w a y I persecuted till T h i s WAY t ο Death,
θανάτου, δεσμεύων και παραδιδούς εΙς φυλα- to Prisons binding and delivering in-
death, binding and delivering into prisons
both Men and
Women;
πάς άνδρας τε καΐ γυναίκας, 5ώς καΐ ό άρχιε- 5 as the HIGH-PRIEST
men both and women, as also the high- also *is my witness, $and
ρεύς μαρτυρεί μοι, καΐ παν τό πρεσβυτέριον A ll the ELDERSHIP ;
Iiriest testifies to me, and all the eldership;
παρ' ων καΐ έπιστολάς δεξάμενος προς τους jfrom whom also receiv-
from wliom A 1 sο letters hflviii^ received to tli© ing Letters to the BRETH-
αδελφούς, εις Δαμασκόν έπορευομην, ά- REN, I went to Damascus
to bring THOSE who WERE
ξων καΐ τους έκείσε οντάς, δεδεμένους there bound to Jerusalem,
lead and those there being, having been bound that they might be pun-
είς *Ιερουσαλήμ, ίνα τιμωρηθώσιν. β Έγέ- ished.
into Jerusalem, that they might be punished. It
6 $And it occurred, as
νετο δέ μοι πορευομένφ καΐ έγγίζοντι I was traveling and draw-
happened and tome traveling and drawing near ing near to Damascus,
τχι Δαμασκφ, περί μεσημβρίαν εξαίφνης about noon, suddenly a
t<* the Damascus, about noon suddenly great Light from HEAVEN
έκ του ουρανοί) περιαστράψαι φώς Ικανόν shone around me;
out of the 7 heaven to shine round a light great
περί έμέ· 8πεσόν τε εις τό έδαφος, καΐ ίίκου- 7 and I fell to the
about me; fell and on the ground, and heard GROUND, and Heard a
σα φωνής λεγούσης μοι· Σαούλ, Σαούλ, τί Voice saying to me, 'Saul,
a voice saying to me; Saul, Saul, why Saul, why dost thou perse-
Έγώ δέ άπεκρίθην ΤΙς cute Me?'
8
με διώκεις;
me persecutest thou? I and answered; Who 8 and I answered;
ει κύριε; Είπε τε προς με· 'Εγώ είμι Ί η - 'Who a r t thou, Sir?'
art thou, θ sir? He said and to me; I am Je- And he said to me, *1
σοΰς ό Ναξωραΐος, ον σύ διώκεις. ΟΙ am Jesus the NAZARENE,
8
λου την έ'νεδραν, παραγενόμενος καΐ είσελ- told PAUL. and going into the CASTLE,
the lying in wait, having come near and having
17 And PAUL, having
$ών εις την παρεμβολήν, άπήγγειλε τώ Παύ- called one of the CENTU-
RIONS to him, said, "Con-
λφ. 17Προσκαλεσάμενος δέ ό Παϋλος ενα duct This YOUNG MAN tO
the COMMANDER, for he
Having summoned and the Paul one has something to tell
τών έκατοντάρχων, εφη· Τόν νεαν'ιαν τοΰ- him."
τον άπάγαγε προς τόν χιλίαρχον έχει γάρ
lead thou to the commander; he has for 18 Then HE took him
τι άπαγγείλαι αύτφ. 1 8 Ό μέν ofiv πα- and led him to the COM-
something to relate to him. He indeed then hav-
MANDER, and said, "Paul
ραλαβών αυτόν
VATICAN ήγαγε προς τόνand—omit.
MANUSCRIPT.—10. χιλίαρχον, καΐ
11. Acts xviii. 9; xxvii. 23, 24. $ 12. ver. 21, 30; xxv. 3.
Chap. 23:19.] ACTS. [Chap. 23:27.
φησίν *Ο δέσμιος Παΰλος προσκαλεσάμενός the PRISONER calling me
said; The prisoner Paul having summoned to him, asked me to con-
duct TlliS YOUNG MAN to
με, ήρώτησε τούτον τόν νεανίαν άγαγείν προς thee, who has something
σε, έχοντα τι λαλήσαί σοι. 18Έπιλα6ό- to tell thee."
19 And the COMMAN-
μενος δε της χειρός αύτοΰ ό χιλίαρχος, καΐ DER, taking him by the
t&kcix itrtci t h e hsinci ο ι liixxi t h e coimxi3.ii(i*5r· sine! HAND, and having retired
άναχωρήσας κατ' Ιδίαν, έπυνθάνετο· Τί by himself, he inquired,
having retired by one's self, he inquired; W h a t 'What is it that thou hast
έστιν 8 έχεις άπαγγείλαί μοι; 20εϊπε δέ· to tell me?"
is it which thou hast to relate to me? ho said and; 20 And he said, §"The
"Οτι ot 'Ιουδαίοι συνέθεντο χον έρωτΐ)- JEWS have agreed together
That the Jews agreed together of the to ask to ASK thee that thou
σαί σε, δπως αΰριον ε!ς τό συνέδριον κα- wouldst bring down PAUL
tliee, that to—morrow into the sanhedrim thou To-morrow into the SAN-
HEDRIM, as if about to in-
ταγάγης τόν Παΰλον, ώς μέλλοντες vestigate something more
xnayest lead down the Paul, as being about accurately concerning him.
τι άκριβέστερον πυν^άνεσθαι πε- 21 Therefore, be not thou
ρί αύτοϋ. 21Σύ οΰν μη πεισθχ\ς persuaded by them; for
ing him. Thou therefore not shouldstbe persuaded more than forty Men of
αύτοίς* ένεδρεύουσι γαρ αυτόν έξ αυτών αν- them lie in wait for him,
by them; lie in w a i t for him of them men who have bound them-
δρες πλείους τεσσαράκοντα, οιτινες άνεθεμά- selves with a curse, nei-
more forty, who bound with a ther to eat nor drink till
§ως οΰ εαυτούς,
τισαν άνέλωσιν μήτε αυτόν καΐ νυνμήτε ετοιμοί πιεΐν είσι they have killed him ; and
till they k i l l e d him; φαγείνand now ready they are now they are ready, look-
προσδεχόμενοι την άπό σοΰ έπαγγελ'ιαν. ing for the PROMISE from
thee."
22
Ό μέν οΰν χιλίαρχος απέλυσε τόν νεα- 22 Then the COMMAN-
The indeed then commander dismissed the young DER dismissed the YOUNG
•νίαν, παραγγείλας μηδενΐ έκλαλησαι, οτι MAN, charging him, "In-
H:an, having charged to no one to speak out, that form No one That thou
ένεφάνισας προς με. ΚαΙ προσ- bast told me these things."
23
ταΰτα
23 And having sum-
καλεσάμενός δύο τινάς των έκατονταρχών, moned * Certain Two of
ing summoned two certali ί of the centurions, the CENTURIONS, he said,
είπεν Ετοιμάσατε στρατιο>τας διακόσιους, "Prepare t w o hundred
ho said; Make ready soldiers two hundred,
Soldiers to go to Csesarea,
δπως πορευθώσιν εως Καισαρείας, και ίπ-
that they may go to to Caesarea, and horse- and seventy Horsemen,
and two hundred Spear-
πείς έβδομήκοντα, καΐ δεξιολάβους διακοσί- men, after the Third Hour
men seventy, and spearmen two hundred,
24 of the NIGHT ;
ους, άπό τής <55ρας της νυκτός* κτήνη τε
from third hour '" " · *. 24 and provide Animals
....... ·
ηαραστήσαι, ίνα έπιβιβάσαντες τόν Παυλον on that
which to place PAUL,
they may convey him
to have provided, that having mounted the Paul safely to ±Felix, the GOV-
διασώσωσι προς Φήλικα τόν ηγεμόνα ERNOR."
they might convey safely to Felix the governor 25 And he wrote a Let-
25
ter having this FORM :—·
γράψας έπιστολην περιέχουσαν τόν τύπον 26 "Claudius Lysias to
t h e MOST-EXCELLENT GOV-
τούτον 26Κλαύδιος Λυσίας τφ κρατίστω ernor Felix, greeting:
this; Claudius Lysias to the most excel lent 27 §This MAN having
ήγεμόνι Φήλικι χαίρειν. 27Τόν άνδρα τούτον
governor Felix health. The man this
± 2 4 . Felix was a freed man of the emperor Claudius, and brother of Pallas, chief
favorite of the emperor. Tacitus gives us to understand that he governed with all the
authority of a king, and the baseness and insolence of a quondam slave. He was an
unrighteous governor, a base, mercenary, and bad man.
% 20. ver. 12. $ 27. Acts xxi. 3 3 ; xxiv. 7.
480
Chap. 23:28.] ACTS. [Chap. 23:Bb'.
συλληφθέντα ύπό των 'Ιουδαίων, καΐ μέλ- been seized by the J E W S ,
hnving been seized by the Jews, and being and being about to be kill-
λοντα άναιρείσθαι υπ' αυτών, έπιστάς ed by them, I rescued, hav-
about to be k i l l e d by them, having come suddenly ing come suddenly upon
ούν τφ στρατεύματι έξειλόμην * [αυτόν,] μα- them with an ARM ED FORCE,
with the armed iorce I rescued [him,] hav- Having learned that he is
28 a Roman,
Φών δτι Ρωμαίος έστι. Βουλόμενος δε
ing learned that a Roman he Is. Wishing and 28 $and desiring to
to kn
γνώναι την αίτίαν δι' ή'ν ένεκά- know the CRIME of which
λουν αύτφ, κατήγαγον αυτόν ε'ις τό συ- they accused him, I led
accusing him," I led down him into the him down into their SAN-
νέδριον αυτών
2S
ov είρον έγκαλούμενον HEDRIM ;
sanhedrim of them; whom I found being accused
29 whom I found being
περί ζητημάτων του νόμου αυτών, accused fconcerning Ques-
tions of their LAW, $but
μηδέν δέ άξιον θανάτου ή δεσμών έγκλημα
χιοtilling t)u.t ^vorthy of dc&tli or bonds ΆΤΧ itccusfttion having no Accusation wor-
30 thy of Death or Bonds.
έχοντα. Μηνυϋείσης δέ μοι επιβουλής
having. Having been disclosed but to m e aplot 30 §But it having been
είς τον άνδρα μέλλειν £σεσϋαι ύπό τώνdisclosed to me that a Plot
Acsiinst/ tbo m3.11 to be About to be by the was about to be formed
against the MAN by the
'Ιουδαίων, έξαυτής έπεμψα προς σέ, παραγ- JEWS, I instantly sent to
thee, ^having commanded
γείλας καΐ τοις κατηγόροις λέγειν τα his ACCUSERS also *to
cΟΙΪΙmmiu6d silso th© ftccusers to siiy txie tilings speak against him before
ΟΙ thee."
81
προς αυτόν έπ! σοϋ. *["Ερρωσο.]
against him before thee. [.Farewell.! The 31 The SOLDIERS, there-
μέν οδν στρατιώται, κατά τό δια- fore, according to THAT
which was COMMANDED
ΙιιοΙθβοΙ t^ierefore soldierSj &ccordin§ to til3.t nftν** them, took Paul, and con-
τεταγμένον αύτοίς, άναλαβόντες τον veyed him by *Night to
ing been commanded 32
them, having taken tho ANTIPATRIS.
Άντιπατρ'ιδα.
Παΰλον, Ιίγαγον Tfi δια της νυκτόςέάσαντες
δέ επαύριον είς την
Antipatris. On the and morrow having left 32 And on the NEXT
τους Ιππείς πορεύεσθαι συν αΰτφ, ύπέστρεψαν DAY they returned to the
CASTLE, having left the
HORSEMEN to proceed with
είς την παρεμβολήν 33ο£τινες είσελθόντες είς
him;
to to© c 21 s 11 © * W^h ο hiiviii§ come Into
την Καισάρειαν, καΐ άναδόντες την έπι- 33 who, having entered
CESAREA, ,and delivered
στολήν τφ ήγεμόνι, παρέστησαν καΐ τόν the LETTER to the GOV-
ERNOR, they also presented
PAUL to him.
Παΰλον αύτφ.^Άναγνούς δέ, καΐ έπερωτήσας
Paul to him* Having read and, and having asked 34 And having read it,
heaskedofWhat Province
kv, ποίας επαρχίας εστί, καΐ πυΦόμενος
from what province he is, and having understood he was; and being in-
δτι άπό Κιλικίας· 35 διακούσομαί σου, ^φη, formed That he was from
that from Gillcia; I wil 1 ful lyhear thee, he said, $Cilicia,
δταν καΐ ol κατήγοροι σου παραγένωνται. 35 he said, §"I will
fully hear thee, when thine
Έκέλευσέ τε αυτόν έν τφ πραιτωρίω ACCUSERS are also come."
He commanded and him in the judgment-hall And he commanded him to
του Ήρώδου φυλάσσεσθαι. be kept in $HEROD'S PRE-
of the Herod to be kept. TORIUM.
in the prophets? I know, that thou bel ievest. The thou believe the PROPH-
δέ Άγρίππας προς τον Παϋλον *[έ'φη·] Έν ETS Ϋ I know That thou
and Agrippa to the Paul [said;] Within believest."
όλίγω με πείθεις Χριστιανόν γενέσθαι,
a l i t t l e me thoupersuadest aChrlstian tobecome. 28 And AGRIPPA said
20
Ό δέ Παϋλος *[εΙπεν·] Εύξαίμην αν τω
to PAUL, *"Thou almost
The and Paul Csaid;3 I would pray to the persuadest Me to become
Θεω, καΐ έν όλίγω καΐ έν πολλώ, ού μόνον
a Christian."
God, and w i t h i n a l i t t l e and w i t h i n much not only
29 And Paul said, §"I
would to GOD, that not
οέ, αλλά καΐ πάντας τους άκούοντάς μου only thou, but also All
thee, but also all those hearing me who HEAR me This day,
σήμερον, γενέσθαι τοιούτους, όποιος κάγώ were both almost and al-
to-day, to become such as even 1 together such as I am, ex-
30
cept these CHAINS."
είμι, παρεκτός των δεσμών τούτων. Άνέστη 30 And the KING arose,
and the GOVERNOR, and
τε ό βασιλεύς καΐ ό ήγεμών, ή τε Βερνίκη, BERNICE, and THOSE who
SAT with them;
καΐ ol συγκαθήμενοι αύτοίς* 81κα1 άναχω- 31 and having retired,
Α 11(1 t l l O S Θ DG i 11^ S Θ& t C u W I t u t i l ΘXXI \ &OCI ifoflY \ ing
ρήσαντες έλάλουν προς αλλήλους λέγοντες* they spoke to each other,
retired they spake to each other, saying; saying, §"This Man does
"Οτι ουδέν θανάτου άξιον ή* δεσμών πράσσει nothing deserving Death
That nothing of death worthy or of bonds does
ό άνθρωπος οΰτος. 32 Άγρίππας δέ τω or Bonds."
the man this. Agrippa and to the 32 And Agrippa said to
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 3 . Light both to the P E O P L E . 25. Paul. 26. also—
omit. 28. said—omit. 28. Almost thou persuadest to make Me a Christian. 2 9 .
said—omit.
t 22. John v. 46. % 2 3 . Luke xxir. 26, 46. ' $ 2 3 . 1 Cor. xv. 2 0 ; Col. i. 1 8 ; Kev.
1. 5. % 23. Luke ii. 32. $ 24. 2 Kings ix. 1 1 ; John x. 2 0 ; 1 Cor. i. 2 3 ; i i . 13, 1 4 ;
iv. 10. % 29. 1 Cor. vii. 7. $ 3 1 . Acts xxiii. 9, 2 9 ; xxv. 2 5 .
501
Chap. 27:1.] ACTS. [Chap. 27:9.
Φήστω εφη· Άπολελύσθαι έδύνατο ό οίνθρω- FESTUS, "This MAN might
Festus said; To have been released might the man have been released, $if he
πος οΰτος εΐ μη έπεκέκλητο Καίσαρα. had not appealed to Cae-
sar."
ΚΕΦ. κ ζ ' . 2 7 . CHAPTER XXVII.
14
Ως δέ εκρίθη τοΰ άποπλείν ήμας
1 And when it was de-
When and it was determined of the to sail us termined for us to SAIL
είς την Ί τ α λ ί α ν , παρεδίδουν τόν τε ΙΙαΰλον to ITALY, they delivered
PAUL, and some Other
και τινας έτερους δεσμώτας έκατοντάρχη, ονό- Prisoners, to a Centurion
of the Cohort of Augustus,
Έπι6άν- named Julius.
2
ματι Ίουλίφ, σπείρης Σεβαστής.
2 And embarking in an
name Julius, of a cohort of Augustus. Having gone
τες δέ πλοία) Άδραμυττηνφ, μέλλοντες Adramyttian Ship, which
on board and a ship Adramyttlum, being about was about to sail to PLACES
πλείν τους κατά την Άσίαν τόπους, άνήχθη- in ASIA, we were put to
to sail the in the Asia places, we were sea, $Aristarehus,a Mace-
donian of Thessalonica,
μεν, δντος συν ήμΐν Άριστάρχου Μακε- being with us.
put to sea, being with up Aristarchus a Mace- 3 And on the NEXT day
δόνος Θεσσαλονικέως. 3 Τ η τε έτερα κα-
donian of Thessalonica. On the and next day we we werebrought to Sidon ;
τήχθημεν είς Σιδώνα* φιλανβρώπως τε ό and JULIUS $ treating
were brought to Sidon; humanely and tho PAUL with much kindness,
'Ιούλιος τω Παύλω χρησάμενος, επέτρεψε permitted him to go to his
Julius to the Paul "having treated, permitted Friends to receive atten-
tion.
προς τους φίλους πορευθέντες επιμελείας τυ- 4 And having put to sea
άναχθέντες from thence, we sailed un-
4
χείν. Κάκεΐθεν
liftVΟ ODt&lllQu· A.Q.Q. ΙΓΟΓΪ1 tllGHCO llA^iUS PUt t o S6A
der CYPRUS, because the
WINDS WERE contrary;
·ύπεπλει')σαμεν την Κι'?προν, διά τό τους
5
ανέμους είναι εναντίους. Τ ό , τε πέλαγος τό 5 and having sailed
winds to be contrary. The, and deep that through the SEA by C I -
κατά την Κιλικίαν καΐ Παμφυλίαν διαπλεύ- LICIA and Pamphylia, we
by the C i l i c i a and Pamphylia having sailed
σαντες, κατήλθομεν είς Μύρρα της Λυκίας. came to *Myrrha, of LY-
CIA.
through, we came down to Myra of the Lycia. 6 And there the CENTU-
β
Κάκεί εύρων ό έκατόνταρχος πλοίον TURION having found an
And there having found the centurion a ship Alexandrian Ship bound
Άλεξανδρινόν πλέον είς την Ί τ α λ ί α ν , ένε- for ITALY, put us into it.
Alexandrian sailing for the Italy, put 7 And having sailed
βίβασεν ήμας είς αυτό. 7 Έ ν Ικαναίς δέ ήμέ- slowly for Several Days,
us into it. In many and days
and scarcely being by
ί>αις βραδυπλοοΰντες, καΐ μόλις γενόμενοι fCNipus, the WIND not
permitting us, we sailed
κατά την Κν'ιδον, μή προσεώντος ημάς under CRETE, by Salmone;
by the Cnidus, not permi t t ing an approach us 8 and with difficulty
τοϋ ανέμου, ΰπεπλεύσαμεν την Κρήτην κατά passing by it, we came to
of the wind, we sailed under t*e Crete by
8 a certain Place called
Σαλμώνην μόλις τε παραλεγόμενοι αύ- ±Fair Havens, near which
Salmone; withdimculty and sailing by her, is the City Lasea.
την, η*λθομεν είς τόπον τινά καλοΰμενον 9 But Much Time hav-
we came to a place certain being called ing been spent, and SAIL-
Καλούς λιμένας, <p εγγύς ή"ν πόλις Λασσαία.
Fair h a v e n s , t o w h i c h n e a r w a s a c i t y L a s e a . ING being now hazardous
"Ίκανου δέ χρόνου διαγενομένοι», καΐ δντος
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 5 . Myrrha.
± 7. This was a city of Caria, situated on the extremity or tongue of land lying between
Bhodes and Cos. The distance from Myra to Cnidus is about 130 geographical miles.
Salome was the eastern promontory of Crete, or the present Gandia, and is now called
Cape Salomon. ± 8. Fair Havens, near Matala, midway between the eastern and western
extremities of the island. Lasea, a city lying between the harbor and the cape, a
short distance inland.
t 32. Acts xxv. 1 1 . % 2. Acts xix. 29. $ 3. Acts xxiv. 2 3 ; xxviii. 16.
502
Chap. 27:10.] ACTS. [Chap, 27:17.
ήδη επισφαλούς τοΰ πλοός, δια το καΐ
(because even the ±FAST
already hazardous of the sailing, because the even
had already passed by,)
τήν νηστείαν τίδη παρεληλυθέναι, παρήνει PAUL advised,
tho fast already to have been past, advised 10 saying to- them,
ό Παΰλος, 10λέγων αύτοΐς* "Ανδρες, θεωρώ, "Men, I perceive That the
the Paul, saying to them; Men, I perceive, VOYAGE is about to be at-
δτι μετά ύβρεως καΐ πολλής ζημίας ού μόνον tended with Injury and
that AVith damage and much loss not only Much Loss, not only of the
τοΰ φορτίου καΐ τοΰ πλοίου, αλλά καΐ των CARGO and the SHIP, but
also of our LIVES."
of the freight and of the ship, but also of the
11 But the CENTURION
ψυχών ημών μέλλειν εσεσθαι τόν πλουν.
*O δέ έκατοντάρχης τω κυβερνήτη καΐ τω was persuaded by the PI-
U
The but centurion by the pilot and by the LOT and the OWNER OF
ναυκλήρω έπείθετο μάλλον, η" THE SHIP, rather than by
the WORDS SPOKEN by
τοίς ύπό τοΰ Π α ύ λ ο υ λεγομένοις. 12
Άνευθέ- PAUL.
Ly those by the Paul being spoken. Inconve- 12 And the HARBOR be-
του δέ τοΰ λιμένος υπάρχοντος προς παρα- ing inconvenient to winter
nient and of the harbor being to winter
in, the greater part ex-
pressed a desire to sail
χειμασίαν, ol πλείους έ'θεντο βουλήν άνα- from thence also, and, if
iu, the greater part placed a wish to be possibly, they might be
at κάκείΦεν, ει πως δύναιν- able to reach Phenice, a
it* froΤΆ tJionc© ft 1 sO"f i f p o s s i b l y th©y m i ^ h i Harbor of CRETE, looking
towards the South west
το καταντήσαντες εις Φοίνικα παραχει- and North west, to win-
μάσαι, λιμένα της Κρήτης βλέποντα κατά ter there.
a harbor of thd Crete looking towards 13 And the South wind
At6a καΐ κατά χέόρον. 13*Υποπνεύσαν- blowing gently, supposing
eouth-west and towards north-west. Havingblown that they had attained
their PURPOSE, weighing
τος δέ Νότου, δόξαντες της προθέσεως anchor, they passed close
gently and South wind, supposing the purpose by CRETE.
το τήν Κρήτην. 14Μετ'
κεκρατηκέναι, ού πολύ
αραντες, δέ έ'βαλε
δσσον κατ'
παρελέγον- 14 But not long after,
αυτής άνεμος τυφωνι^ός, ό καλούμενος Εύρο- THAT CALLED
Tempestuous Wind
Euroclydon, beat
her a wind tempestuous, that being called Euro-
15
κλυδων. Συναρπασθέντος δέ τοΰ πλοίου, καΐ against it;
ο 1 yd on.* U&virijj been c&u^ht &iid t h e eliij)^ And
15 and the SHIP, having
been caught, and not being
μη δυναμένου άντοφθαλμείν τω άνέμω, έπι- able to bear up against the
δέ WIND, we surrended, and
1β
δόντες έφερόμεθα. Νησίον
Ing given up we were driven. A small island and were driven.
16 And as we ran under
τι ύποδραμόντες καλούμενον Κλαύδην, a certain little Island,
certain having run under being called Clauda, called *Clauda, with diffi-
μόλις ίσχύσαμεν περικρατείς γενέσθαι της culty we were able to be-
σκάφης* 17f]V δραντες, βοηθείας έχρώντο, come masters of the BOAT ;
boat; which having taken up, helps they used, 17 which having hoisted
νποζωννΰντες τό πλοίο ν φοβούμενοί τε μη είς up, they used Helps, f un-
undergirding the ship; fearing and lest Into dergirding the SHIP ; and
τήν Σΰρτιν έκπέσωσι, χαλάσαντες τό fearing lest they should
the quicksand they should fall, having lowered the fall into the QUICKSAND,
οκεΰος, ούτως έφέροντο. 18Σφοδρώς δέ χειμα- lowering the MAST, they
mast, thus were driven. Exceedingly and being were thus driven.
503
Chap. 27:18] ACTS. [Chap. 27:28.
ζομένων ημών, τί) έξης έκβολήν 18 And we being ex-
storm-tossed of us, on the next a throwing out ceedingly storm-tossed, on
19
έποιοΰντο· κα1 τη τρίτχι αύτόχειρες the NEXT day they began
to throw overboard;
they began^ and on the third with their own hands
την σκεύην τοΰ πλοίου έρριψαν. 20Μήτε 19 and on the THIRD
the furniture of tlie ship they threw out· Neither dayi they threw out with
their own hands the FUR-
δέ ηλίου, μήτε οίστρων έπιφαινόντων επί πλείο- NITURE of the SHIP.
20 And neither Sun nor
νας ημέρας, χειμώνος τε ουκ ολίγου έπικειμέ- Stars appearing for Sever-
d&ys ft tenipest Hiid not SMii 11 pFOssiu^· al Days, and no small
νου, λοιπόν περιηρείτο πάσα έλπίς τοΰ Tempest pressing on us,
σώζεσθαι ημάς. 2 1 Πολλής δέ ασιτίας ύπαρχού- *all remaining Hope of
to be saved us. Long but abstinence existing, our being saved was taken
σης, τότε σταθείς ό Παΰλος έν μέσω αυτών,
then standing the Paul in midst* of them, away.
είπεν "Εδει μέν, ω άνδρες, πειθαρ- 21 But there having
said; I t was proper Indeed, Ο men, having been a Great Want of
food, then PAUL standing
χήσαντάς μοι μη άνάγεσθαι άπδ της in the Midst of them, said,
Κρήτης, κερδήσα'ι τε τήν υβριν ταύτην "O Men! you ought, in-
Crete, to have gained and the damage this deed, having taken my ad-
vice, not to have loosed
και την ζημ'ιαν. 2 2 Kai τανΰν παραινώ υμάς from CRETE, but have
avoided this INJURY and
εύθυμείν αποβολή γάρ -ψυχής ουδεμία
LOSS.
to t sike c our&^6 f loss for ο £ & 1 i £ Θ not one 22 And now I exhort
εΌται έξ υμών, πλην τοϋ πλοίου. ^Παρέστη you to lake courage; for
γάρ μοι ταΰτχι τη νυκτι άγγελος τοΰ θεοΰ, there will be no Loss of
for me this the night a messenger of the God, Life among you ; but only,
24 of the SHIP.
ού είμι φ καΐ λατρεύω, λέγων· 23 $For there stood by
Μη φοβοΰ, Παΰλε· Κα'ισαρ'ι σε δεί πα- me This NIGHT, an Angel
Not fear, O Paul; To Caesar thee i t behooves to of the GOD whose I am,
ραστήναι· καΐ Ιδού, κεχάριστα'ι σοι and $whom I serve,
24 saying, 'Fear not,
ό Θεός πάντας τους πλέοντας μετά σοϋ. P a u l ; thou must be pre-
2Γ
'Διό εύθυμεΐτε, άνδρες· πιστεύω γ ά ρ sented to Caesar; and be-
hold, GOD, has graciously
τώ Θεώ οτι οΰτως εσται κ α θ ' δν τρόπον given thee All THOSE SAIL-
in the God that thus i t shall be in which manner ING with thee.'
λελάληταί με. 26 Είς νήσον δέ τίνα 25 Therefore, take cour-
age, Men; §for I believe
it has been told to me. On an island but certain GOD, That it will be so,
δεί ημάς έκπεσεϊν. even as it was told m e ;
27
26 but we must be cast
*Ως δέ τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτη νύξ έγένετο, upon $a certain Island."
When and fourteenth night was come, 27 And on the Four-
διαφερομένων ημών έν τω Άδρία, κατά teenth Night, when we
fooing driven along of us in the Adriatic, about were driven along in the
μέσον της νυκτός ύπενόουν ot ναΰται προσά- ± ADRIATIC, about MID-
middle of the night suspected the sailors to draw NIGHT, the SAILORS sus-
γειν τινά αύτοίς χώραν 28κα1 βολίσαν- pected fthat Some Coun-
near some to them country; and having heaved the try drew near to them;
τες, εΰρον όργυιάς είκοσι· βραχύ δέ δια- 28 and having sounded,
l e a d , t h e y f o u n d f a t h o m s t w e n t y ; a l i t t l e a n d h a v - they found twenty Fath-
510
*[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΡΩΜΑΙΟΥΣ
tOF PAUL AN EPISTLE] TO ROMANS
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 4 . also—omit.
% 21. 2 Kings xvii. 1 5 ; Jer. ii. 5 ; Eph. iv. 17, 18. $ 23. Deut. iv. 1 6 ; Psa. cvi.
2 0 ; Isa. xl. 18, 2 6 ; Jer. ii. 1 1 ; Ezek. viii. 10; Acts xvii. 29. % 24. Psa. Ixxxi. 1 2 ;
Acts vii. 4 2 ; Eph. iv. 18, 19; 2 Thess. ii. 11, 12. $ 24. Lev. xviii. 2 2 ; 1 Pet. iv. 3.
t 2 5 . J e r . x . 1 4 ; Jonah ii. 8 ; Hab. ii. 18.
513
Chap. 1:30.] ROMANS. [CHap. 2:6.
κακία* μεστούς φθόνου, φόνου, έριδος, nity; full of Envy, Mur-
der, Strife, Deceit, Bad
in malignity; full of envy, murder, strife, Habits; Secret Slanderers,
δόλου, κακοηθείας, ψιθυριστάς· 30καταλάλους, 30 Revilers, God-haters,
deceit, bad disposition, whisperers; revilers, Insolent, Proud, Boasters,
θεοστυγείς, ύβριστάς, υπερήφανους, αλαζόνας, Disobedient to Parents,
Οο(χ—Ίΐ£ΐtGrs• insolent ones» liroud Οτι©s· bo&sters· 31 Obstinate, Covenant-
breakers, destitute of Na-
έφευρετάς κακών, γονεΰσιν απειλείς, 31άσυ- tural Affection, without
Pity;
νέτους, άσυνθέτους, άστοργους, 32 who, though they
know the ORDINANCE of
GOD, (That THOSE who
ordinance of the God having known, (that those PRACTISE SUCH t h i n g s
τά τοιαΰτα πράσσοντες άξιοι θανάτου are $deserving of Death,)
the things such doing worthy of death not only *are doing Them,
είσιν,) ού μόνον αυτά ποιοϋσιν αλλά καΐ συν- but even are approving
aie,) not only them they do; but even are those who practise them.
ευδοκοϋσι τοις πράσσουσι. ΚΕΦ. 6'. 2. CHAPTER II.
xwell pleased to those doing. 1 Therefore thou art in-
Aio αναπολόγητος εΐ, (5 άνθρωπε πάς excusable, Ο Man! THOU
Wherefore inexcusable thou art, 0 man every one who JUDGEST all; |for
ό κρίνων. Έν φ γάρ κρίνεις τόν
who art judging. In which for thou Judgest the in what thou judgest ANO-
Ιτερον, σεαυτόν κατακρίνεις* τά γάρ THER, thou condemnest
Thyself; since THOU, the
other, thyself thou condemnest; 2the things for JUDGE, fdost practise the
αυτά πράσσεις 6 κρίνων. Οϊδαμεν δε, SAME things.
same thou doest who art judging. We know but, 2 But we know That the
βτι τό κρίμα τοϋ Θεοί) έστι κατά SENTENCE Of GOD IS aC-
that the sentence of the God is according to
cording to TRUTH upon
άλήθειαν επί τους τά τοιαύτα πράσ- those who PRACTISE SUCH
truth upon those the things such doing. things.
σοντας. Λογίζτι 3
δε τοϋτο, ω άνθρωπε ό 3 And dost thou think
Thinkest thou and this, O man who this, Ο Man I THOU who
κρίνων τους τά τοιαΰτα πράσσοντας, και JUDGEST THOSE PRACTIS-
art judging those the things such doing, and ING SUCH things, and yet
ποιών αυτά, δτι συ έκφεύξη τό κρί- art doing the same, That
art doing them, that4 thou shalt escape the sen- thou shalt escape the SEN-
μα τοΰ Θεοΰ; °Ή τοϋ πλούτου της χρη- TENCE of GOD?
tence of the God? Or of the wealth of the good- 4 Or dost thou despise
στότητος αΰτοϋ καΐ της άνοχης καΐ της the ^ABUNDANCE of his
ness of him and of the forbearance and of the ANCE and PATIENCE, GOODNESS and FORBEAR-
μακροθυμίας καταφρονείς, άγνοών, δτι $be-
patience thinkest thou wrong, being ignorant, that ing ignorant That this
τό χρηστόν τοΰ Θεοΰ εις μετάνοιαν σέ thee to a Reformation ? GOODNESS of GOD entices
ΙΩ6 ffoocliiGss ox th θ God to Γ ο ι ο r HI ίΐ 11 on. tli ©β 5 According to thy
άγει; 5Κατά δε τήν θησαυρίζεις σκληρότητα σου σεαυτώ καΐ HARDNESS and unchanged
όμετανόητον καρδίαν, heart, Jthou art treasur-
unchanged
' inged heart, thou treasurest to thyself ing up Wrath for thyself
έν ήμερα οργής καΐ άποκαλύψεως δι- in a Day of Wrath and
Revelation of GOD'S Right-
καιοκρισίας τοΰ βεοϋ, βος αποδώσει έκα- eous judgment;
r i g h t e o u s j u d g m e n t of t h e God, w h o w i l l r e n d e r t o
7 6 §who will award to
ατφ κατά τά έργα αύτοΰ* τοίς each according to his
WORKS;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. Implacable—omit. 32. are doing them, but even are
pproving those who.
CJiap. 2:7.] ROMANS. [Chap. 2:16.
μέν καθ' ΰπομονήν έργου άγαθοΰ, 7 aionian Life, indeed,
indeed by perseverance of a work good, to THOSE who, by Perse-
δόξαν καΐ τιμήν καΐ άφθαρσίαν ζητοΰσι, verance in Good Works,
glory and honor and incorruptibility are seeking, are SEEKING for Glory
ξωήν αιώνιον 8
τοίς δέ έζ έριθείας, and Honor and Incorrupti-
l i f e a g e - l a s t i n g ; t othose but from a p a r t y s p i r i t , bility ;
καΐ άπειθοϋσι μέν τη άληθεία, πειθομένοις 8 but Indignation and
and disobeying indeed the truth, obeying Wrath to THOSE who are
^FACTIOUS, a n d $obey
δέ τη αδικία, οργή καΐ θυμός, not the TRUTH but obey
but the unrighteousness, wrath and Indignation. UNRIGHTEOUSNESS ;
^Θλίψις καΐ στενοχώρια επί πάπαν ψυχήν άν-
Afflict.ion and distress on every soul of 9 Affliction and Distress
Φρώπου τοϋ κατεργαζομένου τό κακόν, Ί ο υ - on EVERY Soul of Man
man of the working the evil, of WORKING EVIL ; first of
δαίου τε πρώτον και "Ελληνος* 10
δόξα δέ καΐ the Jew, and then of the
Greek ;
τιμή καΐ ειρήνη παντί τφ έργαζομένφ 10 but Glory and $Hon-
or and Peace to EVERY one
το αγαθόν, Ιουδαίο» τε πρώτον καΐ "Ελληνι. WORKING GOOD ; first tO
the good, to Jew 'both first and to Greek. the Jew, and then to the
^Ού γάρ έστι προσωποληψία παρά τω Θεώ. Greek ;
ϊί ο t f οι* is* respect of pe r s oiis ~w i th tli Θ G od» 11 for ithere is no Par-
tiality with GOD.
^"Οσοι γάρ άνόμως ημαρτον, άνό-
12 Therefore, as many
As many as for without law sinned, without as sinned without law,
μωζ καΐ άπολοΰνται* καΐ όσοι έν will perish also without
law also shall perish; and as many as under law; and as many as
νόμω Ι'ιμαρτον, δια νόμου κριθήσονται, 1 3 ( ο ύ sinned under Law, will be
law* sinned, by law shall be judged, (not judged by Law ; —
γάρ ot άκροαται του νόμου δίκαιοι παρά τω 13 (for not $the HEAR-
ERS of *Law are just be-
Θεφ, άλλ' ol ποιηταΐ τοϋ νόμου δικαιω- fore GOD, but the DOERS
CJoflj utxt tli© doers of tli0 liiΛν slifl. 11 be of *Law will be justified.
θήσονται. 1 4 "Οταν γάρ έθνη τά μή νόμον 14 When, therefore,
Justified. When for Gentiles those not a law
THOSE Gentiles not HAV-
έχοντα, φύσει τά τοΰ νόμου ποιη, ING a Law, ±naturally
liciviii£r« toy n a t u r e th© txiiuffs of til© liiw^ miiy do* perform the THINGS of the
ούτοι νόμον μή έχοντες, έαυτοΐς είσι νόμος*
these a law not having, to themselves are a law; LAW% these, though they da
15
οϊτινες ενδείκνυνται τό έργον τοϋ νόμου not possess a Law, are a
γραπτόν έν ταΐς καρδίαις αύτόον, συμμαρτυ- Law to themselves ;
written in the hearts of them, testifyir? 15 who demonstrate the
ς»ούσης αυτών της συνειδήσεως, καΐ μεταξύ ±WORK of the LAW writ-
with them the conscience, and between tenon their HEARTS, Their
αλλήλων τών λογισμών κατηγορούντων, t^ καΐ CONSCIENCE co-attesing,
16 and the REASONINGS be-
άπολογουμένων,) έν ήμερα δτε κρίνει tween each other, accusing
defending,) in a day when shall judge or defending;)—
6 Θεός τά κρυπτά τών ανθρώπων,
the God the things secrets of the men, 16 in a Day when, ac-
κατά τό εΰαγγέλιόν μου, διά Ίησου cording tO my GLAD TI-
according to the glad tidings of me, through Jesus DINGS, GOD will judge the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 3 . Law. 13. Law.
± 1 4 . Phusei, by nature, means also " a n infused disposition, which is become, as i t
were, natural. And in this view, I apprehend, after attentive consideration, it is used i n
that famous passage, Rom. ii. 14, 15. This passage relates, I think, not to unconverted,
but to converted Gentiles. See verse 2 6 ; and Jer. xxxi. 31-35 with Heb. viii. 6-13; x.
16; 2 Cor. iii. 3. Ignatius uses the word in the same view when ho thus addresses the
Ephesian church, i. 1; 'Having heard of your name much beloved of God, which you have
attained by your righteous disposition, (Phusei,) according to the faith and love which
is in Jesus Christ our Savior.' " See Parkhurst on the word. ± 1 5 . Matter or substance
of the law, or by a pleonasm, the law itself.
$ 8. 1 Tim. vi. 3, 4. $ 8. 2 Thess. i. 8. $ 10. 1 Pet. i. 7. $ 1 1 . Deut. Σ . 1 7 ;
2 Chron. xix. 7 ; Gal. ii. 6 ; 1 Pet. i. 17. t 13. James i . 22, 2 3 .
515
Chap. 2 : 1 7 . J ROMANS. [Chap. 2:27*
Χρίστου. 17
El δέ συ 'Ιουδαίος έπονομάζχι, $HIDDEN things Of MEN,
Anointed. If but thou a Jew art named, through * Christ Jesus.
καΐ έπαναπαύη τφ νόμω, καΐ καυχάσαι έν 17 But if thou $art
and dost rest in the lav/, and dost boast in named a Jew, and dost
θεφ, 18κα1 γινώσκεις τό θέλημα, καΐ δοκι- rest in Law, and boast in
God, and knowest the will, a n d d i s -God,
μάζεις τα διαφέροντα, κατηχούμενος 18 and knowest $his
cernest the things differing, being instructed WILL, and dost $discern
19 SUPERIOR THINGS, being
εκ του νόμου* πέποιθάς τε σεαυτόν όδη-
out of the law; hast believed and thyself instructed out of the LAW ;
γόν είναι τυφλών, φώς τών έν 19 and hast believed
a guide to be of blind ones, a light of those in thyself to be a Guide of
GKOxzi, 20παι,δευτήν αφρόνων, διδάσκα- the Blind, a Light of
THOSE in Darkness,
λον νηπίων, έχοντα τήν μόρφωσιν της γνώ- 20 an Instructor of t h e
of l)£ibeSj hiivin^ the form of tho ΙεϋΟΛνΙ**" simple, a Teacher of Ba-
21 bes ; having the $FORM
σεως καΐ της αληθείας έν τω νόμω· ό οΰν of KNOWLEDGE and of
edge and of the truth In the law; w h o then
TRUTH in the LAW ; —
διδάσκων έτερον, σεαυτόν ού διδάσκεις; 21 ±dost $THOU, then,
who a r t TEACHING ano-
ό κηρύσσων μή κλέπτειν, κλέπτεις; ther, not instruct Thyself ?
\y π Q ίΙΓ t prGilCxlill^ UO£ tO StC£ll« uOST> tllOU. St>6&l*. THOU who are PREACH-
22 ING, "Do not steal," dost
δ λέγων μή μοιχεύειν, μοιχεύ-
who art saying not to commit adultery, dost thou thou steal ?
22 THOU who a r t say-
εις; ό βδελυσσόμενος τά είδωλα,
commit adultery? who art detesting the idols, ing, "Do not commit adul-
tery ! " dost thou commit
Ιεροσυλείς; ^δς έν νόμω καυχάσαι
adultery? THOU who AB-
δια της παραβάσεως του νόμου τόν Θεόν HORREST IDOLS, dOSt thOU
through the violation of the law the God rob temples?
24
ατιμάζεις; Τό γαρ δνομα τοϋ Θεοϋ 23 Thou who dost boast
dost thou dishonor? The for name of the God in a Law, through the
δι' υμάς βλασφημείται έν τοίς εθνεσι, VIOLATION of the LAW
through you is blasphemed among the nations, dost thou dishonor GOD?
καθώς γέγραπται. ^Περιτομή μεν 24 For, even as it has
even as i t has been written. Circumcision indeed been written, $"The NAME
γάρ ωφελεί, έάν νόμον πράσσης* έάν δέ of GOD is blasphemed on
for profits, if law thou practisest; if but your account among the
NATIONS."
παραβάτης νόμου %, ή περιτο- 25 Now Circumcision
a violator of law thou mayest be, the circum- indeed profits, if thou dost
Έάν practise Law ; but if thou
26
μή σου άκροβυστία γέγονεν.
cision of thee uncircumcision has become. If art a Violator of Law, thy
CIRCUMCISION has become
οδν ή άκροβυστία τά δικαιώματα τοϋ Uncircumcision.
νόμου φυλάσση, ουχί ή άκροβυστία αύτοΰ είς 26 If therefore the §UN-
law may keep, not the uncircumcision of him for CIRCUMCISION o b s e r v e
27 the ORDINANCES of the
περιτομήν λογισθήσεται; κα1 κρινεί LAW, will not his UNCIR-
circumcision w i l l be counted? And w i l l judge CUMCISION be accounted
ή έο« φι''σεως άκροβυστία, τόν νόμον τε- for Circumcision?
the from nature uncircumcision, the law 27 And the UNCIRCUM-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 6 . Christ Jesus. 17. Law.
f 2 1 . The Jewish priesthood was very corrupt in the apostolic age. This is very
evident both by the Scriptures, and the testimony of .Tosephus. He charges them with
"theft, treachery, adultery, sacrilege, rapine, and murder:" and he adds, that "new
ways of wickedness were invented by them; and that of all their abominations, the temple
was the receptacle."
t 16. Luke viii. 17. $ 17. ver. 28. $ 18. Psa. cxlvii. 19, 20. t 18. Phil. i. 1 0 .
t 20. 2 Tim. i. 1 3 ; iii. 5. $ 2 1 . Matt, xxiii. 3. % 24. Isa. lii. 5 ; Ezek. xxxvi.
20,23. t 2 5 . Gal. v . 3 . % 26. Acts x. 3 4 , 3 5 .
516
Chap. 2:28·] ROMANS. [Chap. 3: 8.
λοΰσα σε τον διά γράμματος καΐ CISION, from a state of
purfecting, thee who through 28 letter and nature, perfecting the
περιτομής παραβάτην νόμου; Ού γαρ ό έν LAW, will ^condemn THEE,
circumcision a violator of law? Not for he i who with the Written law
τω φανερφ, 'Ιουδαίος έστιν, ουδέ ή and Circumcision a r t a
Violator of Law.
έν τφ φανερώ, έν σαρκί, περιτομή· 28 For not $TIIAT which
in the outward appearance, in flesh, circumcision;
29
is EXTERNAL makes the
άλλ' ό έν τω κρυπτφ 'Ιουδαίος και περιτο- Jew, nor that which is EX-
but he in the hidden a Jew, even circum-
TERNAL in the Flesh CIR-
μή καρδίας, έν πνεύματι, ου γράμματι· CUMCISION ;
29 but the Jew is HID-
οδ ό έπαινος ουκ έξ ανθρώπων, άλλ' DEN within, even * Cir-
ΟΧ "\$^Ϊ1ΟΪΛ U16 prillS© DOt X ΓΟΙΪ1 XXI GUy DUt
cumcision of the Heart,—
έ« τοϋ Θεοΰ. Spiritual, n o t Literal;
from th© God.
Whose PRAISE comes not
ΚΕΦ. γ'. 3. from Men, but from GOD.
Χ
ΤΙ οίν τό περισσό ν του 'Ιουδαίου; CHAPTER I I I .
What then the pre-eminence of the Jew? 1 What then is the SU-
V( τΙς ή ωφέλεια της περιτομής; 2 Πολύ, PERIORITY of the J E W , or
or what the profit of the circumcision? Much,
What the PROFIT of the
κατά πάντα τρόπον. Πρώτον μέν CIRCUMCISION?
2 Much in every Re-
γάρ, δτι έπιστεύθησαν τά λόγια
spect ; but first, indeed,
for, because they 8
were entreated with the oracles $Because they were en-
του Θεοΰ. ΤΙ γάρ; εΐ ήπίστησαν τινές,
of the God. What for? if believed not some, trusted with the ORACLES
μή ή απιστία αυτών τήν πίστιν του Θεοΰ of GOD.
3 For what §if some
καταργήσει; 4Μή γένοιτο· γινέσθω δέ ό did not believe? will their
w i l l make void? Not let it be; let be but the UNBELIEF annul the F I -
θεός αληθής, πας δέ άνθρωπος ψεύστης, κα- DELITY of GOD?
God 4 By no means ! but let
θώς γέγραπται· "Οπως αν δικαιω- GOD be true, though Every
Man be False; even as i t
θχίς έν τοις λόγοις σου, καΐ νική- has been written, $"That
justlfied in the words of thee, and mayest "thou mayest be justified
σης έν τώ κρίνεσθαί σε. ΒΕί δέ ή άδι- "in thy WORDS, and may-
conquer in the to be judg.ed thee. If but the un- "est overcome in thy
"JUDGMENT.·"
κία ημών Θεοϋ δικαιοσύνην συνί- 5 But if our UNRIGHTE-
righteousness of us of God righteousness os- OUSNESS establishes God's
στησι, τΐ έροΰμεν; μή άδικος ό Righteousness, what shall
tablishes, what shall we say? not unrighteous the we say? Is THAT GOD un-
Θεός ό έπιφέρων όργήν; (κατά όννθρω- righteous who INFLICTS
God that inflicting wrath? (according to man WRATH? (I speak accord-
πον λέγω.) βΜή γένοιτο· έπεί πώς κρι- ing to Man.)
I speak.) Not l e t i t b e ; otherwise how w i l l
νεί ό Θεός τόν κόσμον: Έ Ι γάρ ή άλή- 6 By no means! other-
judge the God the world? If for the truth wise, Jhow will GOD judge
θεια του Θεοΰ έν τφ έμφ -ψεύσματι έπερίσ- the WORLD?
of the God by the my falsehood abounded 7 For if the TRUTH of
σευσεν είς τήν δόξαν αύτοΰ, τΐ ετι κάγώ GOD abounded by MY
to the glory of him, why yet also I Falsehood to his GLORY,
ώς αμαρτωλός κρίνομαι; 8ΚαΙ μή (καθώς 6λα- why am I also yet judged
as a sinner am judged? And not (as we as a Sinner?
σφημούμεθα, *[καΙ] καθώς φασί τινές ήμας 8 And not, (as we are
are falsely accused, tand] as affirm some of us falsely accused, and as
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 8 . and—omit.
t 2 7. Matt. xii. 41, 42. $ 28. Matt. iii. 9 ; John viii. 3 9 ; Rom. ix. 6, 7 ; Gal. vi.
15. ί 29. Col. ii. 1 1 ; Phil. iii. 3. $ 2. Psa. cxlvii. 1 9 , 2 0 ; Rom. ix. 4. ί 3 .
Rom. x. 1 6 ; Heb. iv. 2 . $ Psa. li. 4. t 6. Gen. xviii. 2 5 ; Job. viii. 3 ; xxxiv. 17.
$ 8. Rom. v. 2 0 ; vi. 1, 1 5 .
517
Chap, 3:9.] ROMANS. [Chap. 3:20.
λέγειν,) δτι ποιήσωμεν τά κακά, ϊνα some affirm t h a t we say,)
to say,) that we may do the evil things, so that $That we may do EVIL, SO
£λθτ| τά αγαθά; ων τό κρίμα that GOOD may come;
iuay"come the good things? of whom the judgment W h o s e CONDEMNATION IS
ενδικόν έστι. e Tl οΰν; προεχόμεθα; Ου πάν- just.
Just is. What then? do we excel? Not at 9 What then? Do we
τω ς* ive προχιτιασάμεθα γάρ, 'Ιουδαίους τε excel ? Not at a l l ; for we
before convicted for, Jews both before convicted both
all;
καΐ "Ελληνας πάντας ύφ' άμαρτ'ιαν είναι· Jews and Greeks to be all
under Sin;
10 10 even as it has been
καθώς γέγραπται* "Οτι ουκ έ'στι δίκαι-
written, §"There is none
even as it has been w r i t t e ; That not is Just. "righteous, not even one;
Χ1
ος ουδέ είς· ούκ εστίν ό συνιών, ούκ 11 "There is *none that
"understands, there i s
έ'στιν ό έκζητών τον Θεόν 12 πάντες έξέκλι- "none that seeks God.
is he seeking out the God; all turned
12 "They all have
ναν, αμα ήχρειώθησαν ούκ εστί "turned aside; they are
" altogether worthless ;
ποιών χρηστότητα, * [ούκ εστίν] εως ενός. "there is none that does
doing goodness, [not is] even one. "Good, there is not even
13
Τάφος άνεωγμένος ό λάρυγξ αύ- "one.
A sepulchre having "been opened the throat of 13 ±$"An opened
των* ταΐς γλώσσαις αυτών έδολιοΰσαν. "Tomb is their THROAT ;
"with their TONGUES they
'Ιός ασπίδων ύπό τά χείλη αυτών, 1 4 Τ Ων "deceive ; | t h e Poison of
Venom of a s p s u n d e r t h e l i p s of t h e m , Of w h o m "Asps is under their LIPS.
τό στόμα άρας καΐ πικρίας γέμει. 14 $ "Their MOUTH is
the mouth of cursing and of bitterness is full. "full of Cursing and Bit-
15
Ό ξ ε ί ς ol πόδες αυτών έκχέαι αίμα· "terness."
Swift the feet of them to pour out blood; 15 $"Their FEET are
1β
σύντριμμα και ταλαιπωρία έν ταϊς όδοίς αύ- "swift to shed Blood;
ruin and misery in the ways of 16 "Ruin and Misery
κα1 δδόν ειρήνης ούκ έγνωσαν. Ούκ "are in their PATHS,
17 18
των
them; and a way of peace not they knew. Not 17 "and a Peaceful
£στι φόβος θεοΰ απέναντι τών οφθαλμών αυ- "Road they have not
"known.
19 18 "There is no Fear
τών. Οϊδαμεν δε, δτι δσα ό νόμος "of God before their EYES."
them. We know and, that what things the law 19 But we know That
λέγει, τοις έν τώ νόμω λαλεί· ίνα παν whatever things §the LAW
says, to those under the law i t speaks; that every says, it speaks to THOSE
στόμα φραγή, καΐ υπόδικος γένη- under the LAW ; so that
mouth maybe stopped, and liable to penalty may Every Mouth may be
ται πάς ό κόσμος τώ θεώ. 20
Διότι* stopped, and that All the
WORLD may become ame-
έξ έ'ργων νόμου ού δικαιωθήσεται πάσα nable to God.
20 Therefore by Works
of Law No Human being
σαρξ ενώπιον αύτοϋ· διά γάρ νόμου έπΐ- shall be justified in his
flesh before h i m ; th rough for law an presence; §for through
γνωσις αμαρτίας. ^ΝυνΙ δέ χωρίς Law there is an Acknow-
acknowledgment of sin. Now but without ledgment of Sin.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . none that understands, there is none that seeks God.
12. not is—omit.
± 13. This, with all the following verses to the end of the 18th, are found i n th©
Septuagint, but not in the Hebrew text; and it is most evident that it was from this
Version that the apostle quoted, as the verses cannot be found in any other place with so
near an approximation to the apostle's meaning and words.—Clarke. Some contend, how-
ever, that the Apostle quoted from different parts of Scripture.
% 10. Psa. xiv. 1-3. % 13. Psa. v. 5 ; Jer. v. 16. % 14. Psa. cxl. 3. % 1 4 .
Psa. x . 7. t 15. Prov. i. 1 6 ; Isa. lix. 7 , 8 . % 18. Psa. xxxvi. 1. % 19. John x.
x. 3 4 ; xv. 2 5 . % 2 0 . Bom. vii. 7 ; Gal. ii. 16.
513
Chap. 3:21.] ROMANS. {Chap. 3:31.
νόμου δικαιοσύνη Θεοΰ πεφανέρω- 21 $Butnow, apart from
law a righteousnei has been made Law, God's Righteousness
οί God
ται, μαρτυρουμένη ΰπό του νόμου καΐ των has been made manifest,
manifest, being attested by the law and the $being attested by the
LAW and the PROPHETS ;
προφητών 22δικαιοσύνη δε Θεοϋ δια
prophets; a righteousness even of God through 22 even God's Righte-
ousness, ^through t h e
πίστεως * [Ίησοΰ] Χοιστοΰ, εις πάντας *[καΙ Faith of Christ, to AJ1
faith [of J e s u s ] A n o i n t e d , t o all Land
επί πάντας] τους πιστεύοντας· ού γάρ έστι WHO BELIEVE ;—for there
iil-on all] the believing; not for is is no Distinction,
διαστολή. ^ΙΙάντες γάρ ημαρτον, καΐ ύστε- 23 for $all have sinned,
a distinction. All for sinned, and come and come short of the
24 GLORY of GOD ; —
οοΰνται της δόξης τοΰ Θεοΰ, δικαιούμενοι 24 being justified freely
short of the glory of the God, being justified
by HIS Favor, $ through
δωρεάν, ττ\ αύτοϋ χάριτι, δια της άπο-THAT REDEMPTION Which
freely, by the of h i m favor, through the re- is by Christ Jesus ;
25 whom GOD has set
λυτρώσεως της έν Χριστώ Ίησοΰ· 25δν προέ- forth to be ±ia Mercy-
seat, by H I S OWN Blood,
θετο ό Θεός ίλαστήριον διά της πίστεως through the FAITH ; for
forth the God a mercy-seat through the faith an Exhibition of h i s
έν τω αύτοΰ αϊματι, είς ενδειξιν της RIGHTEOUSNESS §in PASS-
by the of him blood, for a pointing out of the ING BY t h e SINS FORMERLY
δικαιοσύνης αύτοΰ, διά την πάρεσιν committed, during t h e
τών προγεγονότων αμαρτημάτων έν xfi FORBEARANCE Of GOD ,*
of the formerly committed sins in the 2G and for an Exhibition
άνοχη τοϋ Θεοΰ· 2βπρός ενδειξιν της of his RIGHTEOUSNESS at
forbearance of the God; to a point out of the the PRESENT Time, in
order that he may BE
δικαιοσύνης αύτοΰ έν τφ νΰν καιρώ, Righteous while justify-
Γ 1&Ιι t Θ oil sue s s of li ι ixi s θ 1 f i ix too present 11 πι β j ing HIM who is of the
είς τό είναι αυτόν δίκαιον, καΐ δικαι- Faith of Jesus.
in order tiiΛt to be Jhΐixx ri^ht©ouSj &uci justify™ 27 Where then is BOAST-
ING? I t is shut out.
οΰντα τον έκ πίστεως Ίησοΰ. 2 7 Ποΰ οδν Through What Law? Of
ή καύχησις; έξεκλείσθη. Διά ποίου νό- WORKS? No, but by the
the boasting? i t is shut out. Through what kind of
μου; των έ'ργων; ουχί, αλλά διά νόμου Law of Faith ;
law? of the works? no, but through a law 28 for we reckon that
πίστεως* 28λογιζόμεΦα γάρ, δικαιοΰσθαι πί- Man is justified by Faith,
apart from Works of Law.
στει άνθοωπον, χωρίς έργων νόμου. 29"jj the29JEWS Or is he the GOD of
alone? and not
faith a man, without works of law. Or of the Gentiles? Yes, of
'Ιουδαίων ό Θεός μόνον; ούχι καΐ εθνών; the Gentiles also ;
of Jews the God alone? not and of Gentiles?
30 since it is $the One
val καΐ εθνών. 30Έπε'ιπερ είς ό Θεός, GOD who will justify the
Circumcision by Faith,
δς δικαιώσει περιτομήν έκ πίστεως, και and the Uncircumcision
through the FAITH.
•who w i l l justify circumcision from31 faith, and 31. Do we then nullify
άκροβυστίαν διά της πίστεως. Νόμον οδν Law through the FAITH?
uncircumcision through the faith. Law then
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 2 . Jesus—omit. 22. and on all—omit.
± 2 5. The word hilasteerion never signifies "propitiation," as it is translated in the
common version; but it is always used wherever it occurs, both in the Old Testament
and the New, to express the mercy-seat; which was the golden lid of the ark upon which
the Shechinah or cloud of glory rested, and from which oracles were dispensed. See Exod.
xxv. 2 2 ; Num. vii. 3, 9 ; Lev. xvii. 2 ; Heb. ix. 5.—Jm. Ver. Note.
t 2 1 . Acts xv. 1 1 ; Bom. i. 1 7 ; Phil. iii. 9. t 2 1 . John v. 4 6 ; Acts xxvi. 22.
t 22. Rom. iv. $ 23. ver. 9 ; Rom. xi. 3 2 ; Gal. iii. 22. $ 24. Matt. xx. 2 8 ; Eph.
i . 7 ; Col. i . 1 4 ; 1 Tim. ii. 6 ; Heb. ix. 1 2 ; 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. t 25. Heb. ix. 5.
t 25. Acts xiii. 38, 3 9 ; 1 Tim. i . 15. t 30. Rom. x. 12, 1 3 ; Gal. i i i . 8, 20, 28.
Chap. 4:1.] ROMANS. [Chap. 4 : 1 1 .
καταργοΰμεν δια της πίστεως; Μή γένοιτο· By no means; but, we es'
do we n u l l i f y through the faith? Not l e t i t be; tablish Law.
αλλά νόμον
but law
Ιστώμεν.
we establish.
CHAPTER IV.
1 What, then, shall we
ΚΕΦ. δ'. 4. say of ^Abraham, our
*FOREFATHER according
α
ΤΙ οΰν έροϋμεν 'Αβραάμ τόν πατέρα to the Flesh?
What then shall we say Abraam the2 father 2 For if Abraham was
ημών *[εύρηκέναι] κατά σάρκα; ΕΙ γάρ ^justified by Works, he
of us Ctohave found] accordingto flesh? If for has a ground of boasting ;
'Αβραάμ έξ έργων έδικαιώθη, έχει καύ- but not before GOD ;
Abraam from works was justified, he has boast- 3 for what says the
χημα, άλλ' ού προς τόν Θεόν. 8 Τι γάρ ή SCRIPTURE? $"And Abra-
ing, but not towards the God. What for the h a m believed GOD, and
γραφή λέγει; Έπίστευσε δέ 'Αβραάμ τφ "it was accounted to him
writing says? Believed and Abraam the "for Righteousness."
Θεφ, καΐ έλογίσθη αύτφ είς δικαιοσυνην 4 $Now to HIM who
God, oune WORKS, t h e REWARD IS
4
Τφ δέ έργαζομένω ό μισθός ού λογίζεται not accounted as a Favor,
To him but working the reward not is counted but as a Debt;
κατά χάριν, αλλά κατά όφείλημα· 5 but to HIM who does
according to favor, but according to debt; not WORK, but who be-
ε
τφ δέ μή έργαξομένω, πιστεύοντι δέ έπΙ lieves on HIM who JUSTI-
to h i m but not working," believing but on FIES §the UNGODLY, his
τόν >neδικαιοΰντα τόν άσεβη, λογίζεται ή FAITH is accounted for
justifying the ungodly, is counted the Righteousness.
the 6 Even as David also
πίστις αύτοΰ είς δικαιοσυνην βκαθάπερ καΐ
faith of himself for righteouness; even as and speaks of the BLESSED-
Δαυίδ λέγει τόν μακαρισμόν του ανθρώπου, NESS of the MAN to whom
David speaks the blessedness of the man, GOD accounts Righteous-
<f> 6 Θεός λογίζεται δικαιοσυνην χωρίς ness apart from Works,
to whom the God counts righteousness without 7 saying, § "Happy are
ργ ^μακάριοι, ων αφέθησαν at "they Whose INIQUITIES
works; blessed ones, of whom are forgiven the "are forgiven, and Whose
άνομίαι, καΐ ων έπεκαλύφθησαν αϊ άμαρ-
"SINS are covered ;
8 "happy is the Man
τίαι* 8μακάριος άνήρ, φ ού μή λογίσηται "to whom the Lord will
blessed man, to whom not not may count "not account Sin."
9
Κύριος άμαρτίαν. Ό μακαρισμός οΰν οδτος, 9 IS t h i s BLESSEDNESS,
Lord sin. The blessedness then this, then, on the CIRCUMCI-
έπΙ τήν περιτομήν § καΐ έπΙ τήν άκροβυ-
SION? or also on the UN-
CIRCUM CISION? for we
στίαν; Λέγομεν γάρ, * [δτι] έλογίσθη τω
affirm, FAITH w a s ac
counted to ABRAHAM for
cision? We say for, Ethat] was counted 1 0to the Righteousness.
'Αβραάμ ή πίστις είς δικαιοσυνην. Πώς
Abraam the faith for righteousness. How 10 How then was it ac-
οΰν έλογίσθη; έν περιτομχί δντι, ^ έν counted? AVhen he was
then was it counted? in circumcision being, or in in Circumcision, or in Un-
άκροβυστία; Ουκ έν περιτομη, άλλ' έν άκρο- circumcision? Not in Cir-
uncircumcision? Not In circumcision, but in un- cumcision, but in Uncir-
αι cumcision.
6υστία· κα1 σημείον δλαβε περιτο- 11 And §he received
circumclslon; and a sign lie received of circum- the Symbol of Circumci-
μης, σφραγίδα της δικαιοσύνης της sion, as a Seal of the
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the RIGHTEOUSNESS Of THAT
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—1. FOREFATHER. 1. to have found—omit. 9. Tha
omit.
t 1. Isa. li. 2 ; Matt. iii. 9 ; John viii. 33, 3 9 ; 2 Cor. xi. 22. % 2. Bom. iii. 20,
27, 28. $ 3. Gen. xv. 9 ; Gal. iii. 6 ; James ii. 2 3 . $ 4. Eom. x i . O . $ 5 . Josh,
xxiv. 2 . 17. Psa. xxxii. 1,2. $ 1 1 . Gen. xvii. 1.
520
Chap. 4:12.] KOMANS. [Chap. 4:18.
πίστεως της έγ τη άκροβυστία· εις F A I T H which he had while
faith of that in the uncircumcision; in order in UNCIRCUMCISION ; in
τό είναι αυτόν πατέρα πάντων των πι- order t h a t he might be t h e
F a t h e r of All uncircum-
that to oe him a father of a l l of those be-
cised BELIEVERS ; t h a t t h e
οτευόντων δι' άκροβυστίας, (εις τό RIGHTEOUSNESS may be
λογισθήναι *[καΙ] αύτοϊς την δικαιοσύνην,) ACCOUNTED to t h e m ;
to be counted [also] to them the righteousness,) 12 and a F a t h e r of Cir-
12
κα1 πατέρα περιτομής, τοις ούκ έκ cumcision, not only to
THOSE who a r e of Circum-
περιτομής μόνον, άλλα καΐ τοίς στοιχοϋσι cision, b u t to THOSE also
circumcision alone, who TREAD in t h e FOOT-
but also to those treading
S T E P S of t h e F A I T H of our
τοις ϊχνεσι της εν άκροβυστία π'ιστε-
in the footsteps of the in uncircumcis'ion faith FATHER Abraham, which
13
he had in Uncircumci-
ως τοϋ πατρός ημών 'Αβραάμ. Ού γαρ sion.
of the father of us Abraam. Not for
13 F o r t h e PROMISE to
δια νόμου ή επαγγελία τω 'Αβραάμ, ή τώ ABRAHAM and to his
through law the promise to' the Abraam, or the
SEED, $ t h a t he should be
σπέρματι αύτοΰ, τό κληρονόμον αυτόνan I n h e r i t o r of a World,
είναι
was n o t through Law, b u t
κόσμου, άλλα δια δικαιοσύνης πίστεως. through a Righteousness
of F a i t h .
of a world, but through a righteousness of faitn. 14 $For if THOSE of t h e
14
Εί γαρ ot έκ νόμου, κληρονόμοι, κεκένω- Law a r e Heirs, t h e F A I T H
ται ή πίστις, καΐ κατήργηται ή becomes useless, and t h e
made void the faith, and has been multipl ied the I R O M I S E abrogated.
επαγγελία· 1 δ ό γαρ νόμος όργήν κατεργάζε- 15 Besides, | t h e LAW
promise; the for law wrath works out; works out W r a t h ; *but
ται· ol· γαρ ούκ εστί νόμος, ουδέ παράβα- where Law is not, t h e r e is
where for not is law, neither transgres- no Transgression.
αις. 16
Διά τοϋτο έκ πίστεως, ϊνα 16 On account of this i t
is from F a i t h , $that i t
κατά χάριν εις τό είλ'αι βεβαίαν την may be according to Fa-
vor, $in order t h a t t h e
έπαγγελίαν παντί τω σπέρματι, ου τω έκ PROMISE might BE sure to
All the SEED ; n o t to THAT
τοΰ νόμου μόνον, άλλα καΐ τω έκ πίστεως of t h e LAW only, but to
THAT of t h e F a i t h of Abra-
'Αβραάμ ος έστι πατήρ πάντων ημών ^(κα- ham, $who is a F a t h e r of
us a l l , —
θώς γέγραπται* "Οτι πατέρα πολλών
17 as i t h a s been writ-
as it has been written; That a father of many ten, $"A F a t h e r of Many
"Nations I have consti-
εθνών τέθεικά σ ε · ) κατέναντι ο5 tuted thee,"—i n the
nations I have placed thee;) in presence of whom presence of THAT GOD
έπίστευσε Θεοϋ, τοϋ ζωοποιοΰντος τους whom he believed, $who
ho believed of God, of that making alive the
MAKES ALIVE t h e DEAD,
νεκρούς, καΐ καλούντος τά μη δντα ώς and calls $ T H I N G S not in
dead ones, and calling the things not being as
BEING, as though EXIST-
δντα. 1 8 "Ος παρ' ελπίδα έπ' έλπίδι έπ'ι- ING ;
being. Who contrary to hope in hope be- 18 who, contrary to
στε\>σεν, εις τό γενέσθαι αυτόν Hope, believed with Hope,
lieved, ia order that to have become him t h a t he should BECOME a
πατέρα πολλών εθνών, (κατά τό εΐ- F a t h e r of Many Nations,
according to THAT which
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—-11. also—-omit. 15. but where.
t 13. Gen. xvii. 4, &c.; Gal. iii. 29. t 14. Gal. iii. 13. $ 15. Rom. iii. 20;
v. 13, 20; vii. 8, 10, 11; 1 Cor. xv. 5G; 2 Cor. iii. 7, 0; Gal. iii. 10, 19; Uohniii. 4.
ί 16. Roin. iii. 24. $ 16. Gal. iii. 22. $ 16. Isa. Ii. 2; Bora. ix. 8. $ 17.
Gen. xvii. 5. I 17. Horn. viii. 11; Eph. ii. 1, 5. $ 17. Bom. ix. 26; 1 Cor. i. 18;
1 Pet. ii. 10.
521
Chap. 4:19.1 ROMANS. [Chap. 5:4.
ρημενον Ούτως έ'σται τ ό σπέρμα σου·) had been SPOKEN, §"Thus
ι Ί\£? 06 6ΐ) spokouj Thu. s shit 11 bo tli© scecl of t lie β f ^ "shall thy SEED be."
19
κα1 μή άσθενήσας ττ) πίστει, *[ού] 19 And not having
grown weak in the FAITH,
κατενόησε το έαυτοΰ σώμα *[ήδη] νενε- though he regarded H I S
he regarded the of himself body [already] having OWN Body as deadened,
κρωμένον, έκαντονταέτης που being somewhere about a
been deadened, an hundred years old thereabouts Hundred years old, and
υπάρχων, καΐ τήν νέκρωσιν της μήτρας Σάρ- the DEADNESS of Sarah's
being, and the deadness of the womb of
2Ο WOMB ;
ρας· εις δέ τήν έπαγγελ'ιαν τοϋ Θεοΰ 20 he did not dispute
Sarah; against and the promise of the God
against the PROMISE of
ού διεκρίθη τχ\ απιστία, αλλ' ένεδυνα- GOD, by UNBELIEF, but
not he disputed in "the unbelief, but was made
μώθη τη πίστει, δούς δόξαν τω Θεώ, was made strong in the
strong in'the faith, giving glory to'the God, FAITH, giving Glory to
21
κα1 πληροφορηθείς, οτι δ έπήγ- GOD ;
and h a v i n g been f u l l y a s s u r e d , t h a t w h a t h a s been 21 having been fully as-
22 sured, That what has been
γελται, δυνατός έστι καΐ ποιήσαι. Διό promised, $he is able also
promised, able he is also to do. Wherefore
to perform.
* [καΐ] έλογίσ#η αύτω είς δικαιοσύνην. 22 Therefore, it was ac-
[also] i t was counted to him for righteousness. counted to him for Righte-
2;
Όύχ έγράφη δέ δι' αυτόν μόνον, ousness.
δτι έλογίσϋη αύτώ* 24άλλά και δι 23 But $it was not writ-
tof ten for him alone, That i t
that it was counted to him; but also on
ημάς οίς
Οίς μέλλει
μ,ϋΛ/νκυ λογίζεσθαι,
Auyi^tuvui, τοις was accounted to him,
u t >wh
whom iitt is is about
about to be counted, 24 but also for us, to
πιστεύουσιν επί τον έγείραντα Ίησοΰν τον whom it is about to be ac-
believing ou the one having raised up Jesus the
counted, even to THOSE
Κνριον ημών έκ νεκρών ^ος παρεδό- who BELIEVE $on H I M
Lord of us out of dead ones; who was delivered
who RAISED UP Jesus our
θη διά τά παραπτώματα ημών, καΐ LORD from the Dead ;
up and
25 $who was delivered
ήγέρθη διά τήν δικαίωσιν ημών. up on account of our OF-
was raised up on account of the justification of us. FENCES, $and raised for
U23
Chap. 6:21.] ROMANS. [Chap. 7: 5.
ΡχΤίνα οϋν καρπόν εϊχετε τότε, έφ' οίς 21 What Fruit, there-
What therefore fruit had you then? in the things fore, had you at that time
νΰν έπαισχύνεσθε; τό γαρ τέλος εκείνων, in things of which you are
now you are ashamed; the for end of those, now ashamed? {for the
END of those things Is
θάνατος. 22
ΝυνΙ δέ έλευΦερωθέντες άπό της Death.
22 But now, having
αμαρτίας, δουλωθεντες δέ τφ Θεώ, έ'χετε been emancipated f r o m
sin, having been enslaved and to'the God, you have SIN, and having become
τον καρπόν υμών είς άγιασμόν τό δέ bound to GOD, you have
the fruit of you in sanctification; the and your FRUIT in Sanctifica-
τέλος, ζωήν αιώνιο ν. ^ Τ ά γαρ όψώνια
end, life age-lasting. The for wages of the
της tion, and the END aionian
αμαρτίας, θάνατος* τό δέ χάριομα τοϋ
Life.
sin, death; the but gracious gift of the 23 For {the WAGES of
Θεού, ζωή αιώνιος έν Χριστώ Ίησοΰ τφ
SIN is Death; {but the
God, life age-lasting in an Anointed Jesus the GRACIOUS GIFT Of GOD 13
Κυρίω ημών. aionian Life, by the An-
Lord of us. ointed Jesus, our LOUD.
ΚΕΦ. %'. 7. CHAPTER VII.
αγνοείτε, αδελφοί, (γινώσκουσι 1 Are you ignorant,
Or ί Brethren, (for I am speak-
γαρ νόμον λαλώ,) δτι ό νόμος κυριεύει τοϋ ing to those who are ac-
for law I speak,) that the law lords over the quainted with Law,) That
άνθρωπου, έφ' δσον χρόνον ζϋ; 2
Ή the LAW controls a MAN
man, for as long as a time he lives? The for as long a Time as he
γαρ υπανδρος γυνή τφ ζώντι άνδρΐ lives ?
for bound to a mai woman to the living husband 2 Hence the MARRIED
δέδεται νόμοτ έάν δέ άποθάνχ) 6 άνήρ, Woman is bound by Law
is bound by law; If but may die the husband, to the LIVING Husband;
κατήργηται άπό του νόμου του ανδρός. 3 "Αρα but if the HUSBAND die,
she is freed from the law of the husband. So she is released from the
οΰν ζώντος του ανδρός μοιχαλίς χρημα- LAW Of the HUSBAND.
thea living t h e husband an adulteress she w i l l 3 So then, {while t h e
τίσει, έάν γένηται άνδρΐ έτέρω· έάν HUSBAND is living, she
bo called, if she should be to a man another; if
will be declared an Adul-
δέ άποθάνΥ) ό άνήρ, ελευθέρα έστιν άπό teress, if she belong to
but should die the husband, free she is from
another Man ; but if t h e
νόμου, του μή είναι αυτήν μοιχαλίδα, γενο- HUSBAND die, she is free
law, of the not to be her an adulteress, having from the LAW ; so t h a t she
4
μένην άνδρΐ έτερο). "Ωστε, αδελφοί μου, is not an Adulteress,
become teaman another. Therefore brethren of me, though shejbelong to ano-
καΐ ύμείς έθανατώθητε τώ νόμω διά ther Man.
also you were put to death by th la\y* through 4 Therefore, my Breth-
του σώματος του Χρίστου, είς τό γε- ren, you also were {put
the body of the Anointed, in order that to to death by t h e LAW,
νέσθαι υμάς έτέρω, τφ έκ νεκρών through the BODY of t h e
become you to another, to him out of dead ones ANOINTED one, in order
ένερθέντι, ίνα καρποφορήσω- t h a t you may BELONG t o
having been raised, so that we should bring forth another,—to H I M who
was RAISED from the
μεν τφ Θεφ. Β"Οτε γαρ ήμεν έν
t h e Dead, that we should
{bring forth fruit to GOD.
σαρκΐ, τά παθήματα τών αμαρτιών, τά 5 For when we were in
flesh, the passions of the sins, those
t h e FLESH, those SINFUL·
διά του νόμου, ένηργείτο έν τοις μέλεσιν PASSIONS, which were
through the law, worked in the members through the LAW,{worked
ημών, εις τό καρποφορήσαι τφ in our MEMBERS {to BRING
of us, in order that to bring forth fruit to the FORTH FRUIT to DEATH.
ί 21. Rom. i. 32. t 23. Gen. ii. 17; Eora. v. 12; James i. 15. i 23. Rom. ii.
7; v. 17,21; 1 Pet. i. 4. $ 2. 1 Cor. vii. 39. t 3. Matt. v. 32. ί 4. Rom.
viii. 2; ii. 19; v. 18; Eph. ii. 15; Col. ii. 14. t 4. Gal. v. 22. % 5. Rom. vi. 13.
{ 5. Rom. vi. 21; Gal. v. 19; James i. 15.
527
Chap. 7:6.] ROMANS. [Chap. 7:15.
6
θανάτφ. ΝυνΙ δε κατηργήθημεν άπό του νό- 6 But now, having died,
death." Now but we were freed from the law, we are released from the
μου, αποθανόντες, έν ξ> κατειχόμεθα· ώστε LAW, by which we were
having died, in which w» were held; so that held; so t h a t we may
οουλεύειν ημάς έν καί,νότητι πνεύματος, καΐ serve §in Newness of
to serve us in newness of spirit, and Spirit, and not i n Oldness
7
ov παλαιότητι γράμματος. Τ Ι οδν έροΰ- of Letter.
not in oldness of letter. What then shall we 7 What then shall we
μεν; ό νόμος αμαρτία; Μή γένοιτο* αλλά say? Is the LAW Sin? By
say? the law sin? Not let i t be; but no means, Indeed, $1
την άμαρτίαν ουκ έ'γνων, εΐ μή διά νόμου· did not know SIN except
through L a w ; for even
την τε γαρ έπιθυμίαν ούκ η"δειν, εΐ μή STRONG DESIRE I had not
the even for strong desire not I knew, if not
known ; if t h e LAW had
ό νόμος ελεγεν Ούκ επιθυμήσεις. 8 Άφορμήν BOt said, §"Thou shalt
the law said; Not thou shalt lust. Opportunity
not covet."
δέ λαβοΰσα ή αμαρτία, διά της έντο- 8 But SIN having taken
and having taken the sin, through the com- Opportunity, through t h e
λης κατειργάσατο έν έμοί πασαν έπιθυ- COMMANDMENT, worked
mandment worked out in m e all s t r o n g in me All Strong desire.
μίαν χωρίς γαρ νόμου αμαρτία νεκρά. $Apart from Law, how-
9ciosire* &j)it.i*£ froxti f o r ΧίΐΛν siii cLc&ci· ever, Sin is dead;
Έγώ δέ εζων χωρίς νόμου ποτέ* έλθοΰ- 9 and I was formerly
I and was alive apart from law then; having living apart from Law,
σης δέ της εντολής, ή αμαρτία άνέζησεν,
but t h e COMMANDMENT
ή having come SIN lived
1ο
έγώ δέ άπέθανον κα1 ευρέθη μοι
I and died; and was found by me the again, and I died;
εντολή ή είς ζωήν, αυτή ε'ις θάνατον, 10 and THAT COMMAND-
commandin t that for life, same for death. MENT intended $for Life,
13
the same was found by me
·*Η γαρ αμαρτία άφορμήν λαβοΰσα, διά for Death.
11 For SIN having taken
τής εντολής έξηπάτησέ με, καΐ δ ι ' Opportunity, through t h e
the commandment deceived me, and through COMMANDMENT, deceived
μεν νόμος me, and through i t killed
12
αυτής άπέκτεινεν. "Ωστε ό
it killed. So that the indeed
law me.
12 And so t h e $LAW in-
όίγιος,
hoi καΐ ή εντολή άγια καΐ δικαία deed is holy, and the COM-
καΐ αγαθή. ^Τό ουν αγαθόν, έμοί γέ- MANDMENT holy, and just,
and good. That then good thing,
and good.
γονε θάνατος; Μή γένοιτο· αλλά ή άμαρ- 13 That GOOD thing
bccomo death? ,Not l e t i t be; b u t t h e s i n ; then, has become Peath to
τία, ϊνα pavfj αμαρτία, διά τοϋ me? By no means, but
so that i t might appear sin, rough the SIN has ; that Sin might
άγαθοΰ μοι κατεργαζομένη θάνατον, ίνα be manifest, through t h a t
GOOD t h i n g producing
γένηται καθ' ΰπερβολήν αμαρτωλός Death to m e ; so t h a t SIN,
might bee through the COMMAND-
άμαοτία διά τής εντολής.
14
Οιδαμεν γάρ,
MENT, might become a n
sin through the commandment. We know for, exceedingly great Sinner.
14 Besides, we know
οτι ό νόμος πνευματικός έστιν* εγώ δέ σάρκι- That the LAW is spiritual;
that the law spiritual is; I but flesh- but I am fleshly, $having
νός ε'μι, πεπραμένος ύπό τήν άμαρτίαν. been sold under SIN.
ly am, having been sold under the sin.
ιε
15 For what I work out,
"Ο γάρ κατεργάζομαι, ού γινώσκω* ού I do not approve; since
I do not practise §what I
γαρ ο θέλω, τοϋτο πράττω· άλλ' δ μισώ, desire; but what I hate,
for what I wish, this I practise; but what I hate, this I do.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. he may not even spare Thee. 22. but the Kindness
of God towards thee, if thou continue in that KINDNESS.
$ 17. Jer. xi. 16. I 17. Acts ii. 3 9. $ 20. Rom. xii. 16. $ 20. Proy. xxvii. 14;
Isa. lvi. 2; Phil. ii. 12. $ 22. 1 Cor. xv. 2 ; Heb. iii. 6,14. $ 22. John xv. 2.
% 2 3 . 2 Cor. i i i . 16. t 2 5 . Eom. xii. 16.
541
Chap. 11:26.] ROMANS. [CHap. 11:36.
το, (ίνα μη παρ' έαυτοΐς φρόνιμοι,) ^Hardness in some Mea-
·?ίτε
(that not you may be with yourselves wise, sure has happened to
δτι πώρωσις άπό μέρους τφ 'Ισραήλ γέ- ISRAEL $till the FULNESS
that hardness from a part to the Israel has of the GENTILES may
γονεν, αχρις ου τό πλήρωμα των εθνών come in.
26 And then all Israel
είσέλθχι· 2βκα1 οΰτω πάς 'Ισραήλ οωΦήσεται, will be saved, as it has been
m a y c o m e i n ; and t h e n a l l I s r a e l s h a l l be saved, written, % "The DELIV-
Οίαι^ώς γέγραπται· "Ηξει έκ Σιών E"Zion, R E R shall come out of
and shall turn
as i t has been written; Shall come out of Sion "away Ungodliness from
6 ρυόμενος, καΐ αποστρέψει ασεβείας "Jacob;"
the deliverer, 2 7 27 And $"this is the
άπο 'Ιακώβ. ΚαΙ αΰτη αΰτοίς ή παρ' "Covenant with t h e m
"FROM ME, when I shall
έμοΰ διαθήκη, δταν άφέλωμαι τάς άμαρ- "take away their SINS."
me covenant, when '. may take away the sins 28 In relation to the
τίας αυτών. ^Κατά t μεν τό εΰαγγέλιον, GLAD TIDINGS, i n d e e d
they are Enemies on your
έχϋοοΐ δι' ύμας* icording κατά δέ τήν account; but in regard to
to but the the ELECTION, they are
enemies on account of you; ι $Beloved on account of
έπλογήν, αγαπητοί δια τους πατέρας. the FATHERS ;
election, beloved οι
29 29 because the GRA-
Άμεταμέλητα γαρ τά χαρίσματα CIOUS GIFTS and CALLING
T h i n g s n o t t o be r e p e n t e d of f80o r t h e g r a c i o u s g i f t s of GOD are $not things
καΐ ή κλήσις του Θεοΰ. "Ωσπερ γάρ ύμείς to be repented of.
and the calling of the God. As for you
30 Besides, as you
ποτε ήπειθήσατε τω Θεώ, νυν δέ ήλεήθητε $once disobeyed GOD, but
once disobeyed the God, now but obtained mercy now obtained mercy by
T]fj τούτων απείθεια* ουτοο καΐ οδτοι νΰν their Disobedience;
31
by the of these disobedience; thus also these now 31 so also, now, these
ήπείθησαν, τφ ύμετέρω έλέει ίνα καΐ αυτοί disobeyed, so that they
*may obtain mercy by
Συνέκλεισε γάρ ό Θεός τους YOUR Mercy.
32
ίλεηθώσι.
Xri3^ obtuln morcy» Shut uj) for the G*ocl the 32 For $GOD shut up
πάντας εΙς άπείθειαν, ίνα τους πάντας together ALL for Disobe-
dience, that he might have
mercy on ALL.
έλεήση. 33rQ βάθος πλούτου καΐ σο- 33 Ο the Depth of the
he might compassionate. O depth of wealth and of Riches and Wisdom and
φίας καΐ γνώσεως Θεοΰ. *Ως άνεξερεύ- Knowledge of God ! $How
wisdom and of knowledge of God. How unsearcha- unsearchable his JUDG-
νητα τά κρ'ιματα αύτου, καΐ ανεξιχνίαστοι MENTS, and §untraceable
ble the Judgments of him, and untraceable his WAYS !
αί δδοί αύτοΰ. 3 4 ΤΙς γάρ εγνω νουν Κυρίου; Mind 34 $For who knew the
tho ways of him. Who for knew mind of Lord? of the Lord? or
who was his Counsellor?
η* τΙς σύμβουλος αύτοΰ έγένετο; m!r\ τϊς προέ- 35 or $who first gave to
or who a counsellor of him became? or who first
him, and it shall be given
δωκεν αύτφ, καΐ άνταποδοθήσεται αΰ- to him again?
gave to him, and it shall be given in return to 36 ^Because out of him,
τω; 86 "Οτι έξ αΰτοΰ, καΐ δι' αυτοί», and through him, and for
him? Because out of him, and through him, him, are ALL things. To
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—31. may now obtain mercy.
$ 25. ver. 7; 2 Cor. iii. 14. $ 25. Luke xxi. 24; Rev. vii. 9. $ 26. Isa. lix. 20.
gee Psa. xiv. 7. t 27. Isa. xxvii. 9; Jer. xxxi. 31-34; Heb. viii. 8; x. 16. t 28.
Deut. vii. 8; ix. 5; x. 15. t 29. Num. xxiii. 19. t 30. Eph. ii. 2; Col. iii. 7.
$ 32. Rom. iii. 9; Gal. iii. 22. t 33. Psa. xxxvi. 6. $ 33. Job. xi. 7; Psa. xcii.
5. t 34. Job. xv. 8; Isa. xi. 15; Jer. xxiii. 18; 1 Cor. ii. 16. $ 35. Job. xxxv. 7;
xli. 1 1 . $ 36. 1 Cor. viii. 6; Col. i. 16.
542
Chap. 12:1.] ROMANS. [Chap. 12:8.
otal εις αυτόν τά πάντα· αύτφ ή δόξα him be the GLORY for the
and for h i m the things all; to h i m the glory AGES. Amen.
είς τους αιώνας. 'Αμήν.
ior the ages. So be It.
CHAPTER XII.
1 I entreat you, there-
ΚΕΦ. ι6\ 12. fore, Brethren, by the
1 TENDER COMPASSIONS of
Π α ρ α κ α λ ώ ούν υμάς, αδελφοί, διά των GOD, to present your JBO-
DIES a living Sacrifice
οίκτιρμών τοϋ Θεοΰ, παραστήσαι τά holy, well-pleasing to GOD
tender compassions of the God, to present the — your RATIONAL religious
σώματα υμών Φυσ'ιαν ζώσαν, άγίαν, εύά-
bodies of you a sacrifice living, holy, well- service.
2 $And do n o t conform
ρεσίον τω Θεφ, την λογικήν λατρε'ιαν
yourselves to t h i s AGE,
pleasing to the God, the rational religlousservice
υμών 2
κα1 μή συσχηματίζεσθε τω αίώνι $but transform yourselves
of you; and not conform yourselves to the age by the RENOVATION of
τοΰτω, άλλα μεταμορφοΰσθε τχ\ άνακαινώ- your MIND, t h a t you may
this,' but transform yourselves by the reno- ^ASCERTAIN w h a t is t h e
σει τοΰ νοός *[ύμών,] εις τό δοκιμάζεις W I L L of G O D , — t h e GOOD,
Vation of the mind [of you,] in order that to prove and well-pleasing, and
ύμας, τΐ τό θέλημα τοΰ Θεοΰ, τό αγαθόν perfect.
you, what the will of the God, the good 3 F o r I say, t h r o u g h
THAT FAVOR which has
καΐ εύάρεστον και τέλει,ον. 3 Λέγω γαρ διά'
been GIVEN to me, to
nucl we 11-ρ 1 efts ing And perfect. I sky for through EVERT one among you,
της χάριτος της δοθείσης μοι, παντί $not to t h i n k beyond w h a t
the f a v o r of t h a t h a v i n g been g i v e n t o m e , t o a l l he ought to think ; but t o
τω δντι έν ύμΐν, μή ΰπερφρονεΐν παρ' think so as to be SOBER-
to* him being among you, not to think above beyond
MINDED, as GOD to E a c h
8 δει φρονείν, άλλα φρονείν εις
distributed a Measure of
"What i t behooves to think, but to think in order Faith.
τό σωφρονείν, έκάστω ώς ό Θεός
4 For, $just as in One
that to be of sound mind, to each one as the God Body we have m a n y Mem-
έμέρισε μέτρον πίστεως. 4 Καθάπερ γαρ έν bers, but all t h e MEMBERS
divided a measure of faith. Just as for in h a v e not t h e SAME A c t i o n ;
ένι σώματι μέλη πολλά έ'χομεν, τά δέ 5 so $we, t h e MANY,
ΟΛΟ body members ixi&iiy we ϊι&ν©· tli© but a r e One Body in Christ,
Ε
πάντα ού τήν αυτήν έχει πράξιν and INDIVIDUALLY Mem-
ουτως ot πολλοί εν σώμα έσμεν έν Χριστώ,
thus the many one boay we are in Anointed, bers of each other.
ό δέ κ α θ ' είς, αλλήλων μέλη. β 'Έχοντες 6 §Now h a v i n g differ-
the but each one, of each other members. Having ent Gracious gifts, ac-
δέ χαρίσματα κατά τήν χάριν τήν cording to THAT FAVOR
but which i s IMPARTED to u s ;
—$if Prophecy, speak ac-
δοϋεΐσαν ήμΐν διάφορα· εϊτε προφη-
cording t h e t h e ANALOGY
hav ing been given tous of differentkinds; if propli- of t h e F A I T H ;
τείαν, κατά τήν άναλογ'ιαν της πίστε-
ets, according to the analogy of the faith; 7 or if a Service, per-
ως' 7 εϊτε διακονίαν, έν τη διακονία· εΐτε ό form t h a t SERVICE. The
if service, in the service! if the TEACHER, in t h e TEACH-
διδάσκων, έν τη διδασκαλία· εϊτε ό παρακα-
8 ING ;
8 §the EXHORTER, i n
λών, έν χχ\ παρακλήσει· ό μεταδιδούς, έν the EXHORTATION. Let
ing, in the exhortation; the one giving, with the DISTRIBUTOR a c t w i t h
άπλότητι· ό προϊστάμενος, 1
έν σπουδή· ό Disinterestedness; the
simplicity, the one presiding , with diligence; the PRESIDENT, w i t h Dili-
9
ελεών, έν Ιλαρότητι. Ή αγάπη, άνυ- gence ; t h e SYMPATHIZER,
one pitying, with cheerfulness. The love, un- w i t h Cheerfulness.
* VATICAN M A N U S C P I P T . — 4 . the LORD. 6. and H E who MINDS not the DAY, minds
it not for the Lord.—omit. 9. both—omit. 12. then—omit. 12. render an Account.
13. or a cause of fall—omit.
$ 5. Gal. iv. 1 0 ; Col. ii. 16. $ 6. 1 Cor. x. 3 1 ; 1 T i m . iv. 3 . % 7 . 1 Cor. vi.
19, 2 0 ; Gal. i i . 2 0 ; 1 Thess. v. 1 0 ; 1 Pet. iv. 2. $ 9. 2 Cor. v. 1 5 . $ 9 . Acts x . 3 6 .
t 10. M a t t . xxv. 3 1 , 3 2 ; Acts x. 4 2 ; xvii. 3 1 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 0 ; Jude 14, 15. $ 11.
Isa. xiv. 2 5 ; Phil. ii. 10. $ 12. Matt. xii. 3 6 ; Gal. vi. 5 ; 1 Pet. iv. 5. $ 13. 1 Cor.
viii. 9, 1 2 ; x . 3 2 .
547
Chap. 14:14.] ROMANS. [Chap. 14:23.
μή τιθέναι πρόσκομμα τφ άδελφφ * [ή ±not TO PLACE a Stum-
not to place a stumbling-block to the brother Cor bling-block before a BRO-
σκάνδαλον.] 14
Οίδα, και πέπεισμαι THER.
a cause of fall.] I know, and have been persuaded 14 I know, and have
έν νΚυρίφ Ίησοΰ, δτι ουδέν κοινόν δι' been assured by the Lord
in Lord" Jesus, that nothing common through Jesus, §That nothing is
α\Ηοΰ, εΐ μή τ φ λογιζομένω τι κοινόν common of itself; yet §to
itself, if not to him regarding anything1 common HIM who REGARDS any-
thing to be common, to
είναι, έκε'ινω κοινόν 1 5 El δέ δια βρώμα ό him it is common.
to be, to him commonj If Ibut through food the 15 But if, through thy
αδελφός σου λυπείται, ούκέτι κατά Food, thy BROTHER is
brother of thee Is grieved, no longer according to grieved, thou walkest no
άγάπην περιπατείς. Μή τφ βρώματ'ι longer according to Love.
love dost thou walk. Not with the food $Do not, with thy POOD,
σου εκείνον άπόλλυε, υπέρ ου ruin him on whose behalf
of thee him do thou destroy,
ι behalf of whom Christ died.
16
Χριστός απέθανε. Μή όλασφημείσθω 16 Let not, then, Your
Anointed died. Not let be evil spoken of GOOD be evil spoken of.
©υν 17
υμών τό α γ α θ ό ν . Ο ύ γάρ έστιν ή 17 For the KINGDOM of
GOD is not Food and
βασιλεία τοϋ Θεοΰ βρώσις καΐ πόσις, αλλά Drink, but Righteousness,
kingdom of the God eating and drinking, but and Peace, and Joy in a
δικαιοσύνη καΐ ειρήνη καΐ χαρά έν πνεύματι holy Spirit;
righteousness and peace and joy in spirit 18 for HE who in this
άγίω· 18
ό γάρ έν τούτφ δουλεύων τφ SERVES the ANOINTED
one, is well-pleasing to
Χριστώ, εΰάρεστος τφ Θεφ, καΐ δόκιμος GOD, and approved by
^V.noint&d) ΤΛΓ©ll™"ple<ising t o t h e (xody «iiici sipproved MEN.
τοις ανθρώποις. 1 9 "Αρα οδν τά της 19 §So then we should
by the men. So then the things of the pursue the THINGS of
ειρήνης διώκωμεν, καΐ τά της PEACE, and THINGS for
peace we should pursue, and the things of the $the EDIFICATION of each
οικοδομής της εις αλλήλους. 20 Μή ένεκεν other.
building up of that for each other. Not on account 20 Do not, on account
βρώματος κατάλυε τό έργον τοϋ Θεοϋ. Πάν-
of food demolish the work of the God. All of Food, demolish the
WORK of GOD. All things
τα μέν καθαρά* αλλά κακόν τφ άνθρώ- indeed are pure, but Evil
things Indeed pure; but evil for the man
tO THAT MAN Who EATS
πω τφ διά προσκόμματος έσθίοντι. so as to cause stumbling.
for that through a stumbling-block eating. 21 I t is good not to EAT
21
Καλόν τό μή φαγείν κρέα, μηδέ πιείν olvov, $Flesh, nor to drink Wine,
Good the not to eat flesh, not to drink wine, nor to do anything by
μηδέ έν φ ό αδελφός σου προσκόπτει, η
1
which thy BROTHER stum-
bles, or is ensnared, or is
σκανδαλίζεται, ή ασθενεί. 22
Σ ύ π'ιστιν έχεις* weakened.
22 *Thou hast F a i t h ;
5ίατά σεαυτόν ε'χε ενώπιον τοΰ Θεού. with respect to thyself hold
it fast in the presence of
according to thyself hold i t inpresence of the God. GOD. §Happy is HE who
Μακάριος 5 μή κρίνων εαυτόν έν & δοκι- does not CONDEMN him-
Blessed he not judging himself In what he
self in what he approves !
μάζει. ^'Ο δέ διακρινόμενος, έάν φά- 23 But HE who makes a
approves. He but discerning a difference, if he
DISTINCTION, if he should
γη, κατακέκριται, δτι ούκ έκ eat, is condemned; be-
should eat, has been condemned, because not from cause it is not from Con-
llusions.
t 27. Bom. xi. 17. ί 2 7 . 1 Cor. ix. 1 1 ; Gal. vi. 6. t 29. Rom. i. 11.
ί 30. 2 Cor. i. 1 1 ; Col. iv. 12. t 31. 2 Thess. iii. 2. % 32. Acts xviii. 2 1 ; 1 Cor.
iv. 1 9 ; James iv. 15. t 33. Eom. xvi. 2 0 ; 1 Cor. xiv. 3 3 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 1 1 ; Phil,
iv. 9 ; 1 Thess. v. 2 3 ; 2 Thess. iii. 16; Heb. xiii. 20. $ 1. Acts xviii. 18. % 2.
Phil. ii. 2 9 ; 3 John 5, 6.
552
552
Chap. 16:3.] ROMANS. [Chap. 16:12,
γαρ αύτη προστάτις πολλών έγενήϋη, και have need of you; for she
for she a patroness of many became, and also has been an Assist-
αύτοϋ έμοϋ. 3Άσπάσασ#ε Πρίσκαν καΐ Άκύ- ant of Many, and especially
xityself of me. Salute you Prisca and Aquila, of me.
λαν, τους συνεργούς μου έν Χριστώ Ίησοΰ· 3 Salute §Priscilla and
the fellow-workers of me in Anointed Jesus;
Aquila my FELLOW-LABO-
4
(οίτινες υπέρ της ψυχής μου τον έαυ- RERS in the Anointed Je-
(who on b e h a l f of t h e l i f e of m e t h e of sus.
τών τράχηλον ύπέθηκαν οίς ούκ 4 These persons on De-
txiGins61 v©s neck they disced underj TO "wlioixi not half of my LIFE, laid down
έγώ μόνος ευχαριστώ, άλλα 5 καΐ πάσαι αϊ not IOWN their Neck ; to whom
alone give thanks,
έκκλησίαι τών εθνών) κα1 την κατ' but also All the CONGRE-
οίκον αυτών έκκλησίαν. Άσπάσασθε Έπαινε- GATIONS of the GENTILES.
5 Salute also $the CON-
house of them congregation. Salute you Bpenetus,
τον, τόν άγαπητόν μου, δς έστιν απαρχή GREGATION at their House.
Salute Epenetus, my BE-
the beloved one of me, who is a Srst-fruit LOVED, who is §the First-
6
. της 'Ασίας εις Χριστόν. 'Ασπάσασθε Μαριάμ, fruit of ±ASIA to Christ.
of the Asia into Anointed. Salute you Mary, 6 Salute Mary, who
ήτις πολλά έκοπ'ιασεν εις ημάς. 7'Ασπάσασί*ε labored much for us.
who much labored for us. Salute you
7 Salute Andronicus
and Junias, my RELA-
Άνδρόνικον καΐ Ίουνίαν, τους συγγενείς TIVES, and Fellow-prison-
ers, who are highly es-
μου καΐ συναιχμαλώτους μου, οΐτινές είσιν teemed among the APOS-
TLES, and who §were in
επίσημοι έν τοις άποστόλοις, οι καΐ προ Christ before me.
noted among the apostles, who and before 8 Salute *THAT Am·
έμοΰ γεγόνασιν έν Χριστφ . 'Ασπάσασθε plias who is BELOVED in
8
555
* [ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΥΣ ΠΡΩΤΗ
COF PAUL EPISTLE] TO CORINTHIANS FIRST
tj those but to the called ones, Jews both and 24 but to THOSE who
are INVITED, both Jews
"Ελλησι, Χριστόν Θεοϋ δύναμιν καΐ Θεοϋ and Greeks, Christ, the
Greeks, Anointed of God power and of God JPower of God, and the
σοφίαν. 2 5 "Οτι τό μωρόν τοΰ Θεοΰ, σοφώ-
wisdom. Because the foolishness of the God, wiser JWisdom of God.
τερον των άνθρο>πων εστί* καΐ τό ασθενές 25 Because "the FOOL-
of the men is; and the weakness ISHNESS" of GOD is wiser
τοϋ Θεοΰ, Ισχυρότερον των ανθρώπων than MEN ; and " t l i e
WEAKNESS" of GOD is
[εστί.] You
26
Βλέπετε γαρ τήν κλήσιν υμών, stronger than MEN.
see for the calling of you, 2G For behold your IN-
[is.]
αδελφοί, δτι ού πολλοί σοφοί κατά. VITATION, Brethren, $That
not Many are Wise ac-
σό.ρκα, ού πολλοί δυνατοί, ού πολλοί ευγενείς· cording to the Flesh, not
Π. Θ »S h j H o t 1T19.11 y S t r O Q ^ OI1GS) U Ο £ ΙΪ13,1Ί y "W 6 1 1"—UQI*I1J Many Powerful, not Many
27 Noble;
άλλά τα μωρά τοΰ κόσμου έξελέξατο
27 but §Gop selected
(jilt tliΘ foolish, tilings of th© "world chose the FOOLISH things of the
ό Θεός, ϊνα τους σοφούς καταισχύνη· καΐ WORLD, that he may
the God, that the wise ones he may shame; and shame the WISE ; and GOD
τά ασθενή τοΰ κόσμου έξελέξατο δ selected the WEAK things
the weak things of the world chose the of the WORLD, that he
κα1 may shame the POWER-
28
Θεός, ίνα καταισχύνη τά ισχυρά*
God, that he may shame the powerful ones; and FUL ;
28 and the IGNOBLE
τά αγενή τοΰ κόσμου καΐ τά έξου-
things of the WORLD, and
the low-born of the world and the things having the THINGS that are DES-
θενημένα έξελέξατο δ Θεός, καΐ τά PTSED, God selected, and
been despised chose the God, and the things tthe THINGS not existing,
μή δντα, ίνα τά δντα καταργή- that he may §bring to
»ot existing, that the things existing he m a y bring nothing existing THINGS.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 0 . this—omit. 25. is—omit.
t 20. Rom. i. 22. % 21. Rom. i. 2 0 , 2 1 . 2 8 . 22. Matt. xii. 3 8 ; xvi. 1 ; Mark
Viii. 1 1 ; Luke x i . 1 6 ; John iv. 48. t 23. Isa. viii. 1 4 ; Matt. xi. 6 ; xiii. 5 7 ; Luke
ii. 3 4 ; Rom. ix. 3 2 ; Gal. v . 1 1 ; 1 Pet. ii. 8. X 24. Rom. i. 4, 16. t 24. Col. i i .
3. t 26. John vii. 48. % 27. Matt. xi. 2 5 ; James i i . 5. $ 28. Eorn. iv. 17.
$ 28. 1 Cor. i i . 9 .
553
Chap. 1:29.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 2:8.
29
cr\' οπως μη καυχήσηται πασά oagt 29 so that No Flesh
to nothing; so that not may boast
30
all lies) may boast in the presence
ενώπιον τοΰ Θεοΰ. Έ ξ αύτοΰ δέ ύμεϊς of GOD.
in p r e s e n c e of t h e God. O u t of h i m but y 30 But from him you
έοτέ έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ, ος έγενήθη ήμίν are in the Anointed Jesus,
are in Anointed Jesus, who became to us who became *our $ Wis-
σοφία άπό Θεοΰ, δικαιοσύνη τε καΐ άγια- dom from God, ^Righteous-
wisdom from God, righteousness also and sancti- ness also, and jSanctifica-
ίνα, καθώς γέ- tion, and $Itedemption:
31
σμός και άπολύτρωσις·
31 that, as it has been
γραπται· Ό καυχώμενος, έν Κυρίω καυ- written, $"Let him who
has been written; He boasting, in Lord let "BOASTS, boast in the
χάσθω. "Lord."
him boast.
CHAPTER I I .
ΚΕΦ. 6 ' . 2.
1 And when I came t a
^άγώ έλθών προς ύμας, αδελφοί, η"λθον you, Brethren, | I came
And I having come to you, brethren, came not with Excellency of
ού καθ' ύπεροχήν λόγου ή σοφίας, Speech, or of Wisdom, de-
claring to you the TESTI-
καταγγέλλων ύμίν το μαρτύριον τοΰ Θεοΰ. MONY of GOD ;
declaring to you the testimony of the God.
2
2 for I determined to>
Ού γαρ εκρινά τι είδέναι έν m a k e known Nothing
Not for I determined anything to make known among among you, ^except Jesus
ύμίν, ει μη Ίησοΰν Χριστόν, καΐ τοΰτον Christ, and him crucified.
you, if not Jesus Anointed, and this 3 $And I, in $ Weak-
3
έσταυρωμένον. ΚαΙ εγώ έν άσθενεία, και ness, and in Fear, and in
having been crucified. And I in weakness, and much Trembling, was with
έν φόβω καΐ έν τρόμφ πολλω έγενόμην you.
is fear" and in trembling much* was
4
προς ύμας· κα1 ό λόγος μου καΐ τό κήρυγμα 4 And my DISCOURSE
with youj iind the speech of ΠΙΘ anu. the preaching and m y PROCLAMATION
§were not in Persuasive
μου ουκ έν πειθοίς σοφίας λόγοις, άλλ' έν Words of Wisdom, $but
with a Demonstration of
αποδείξει πνεύματος καΐ δυνάμεως· ε ϊνα · ή Spirit and of Power;
πίστις υμών μή fj έν σοφία ανθρώπων, 5 so that your FAITH
faith of you not maybe in wisdom of men, might not be by the Wis-
Θ
άλλ έν δυνάμει Θεοΰ. Σοφίαν δέ λαλοϋμεν dom of Men, but by the
but in power of God. Wisdom but we speak Power of God.
έν τοις τελείοις· σοφίαν δέ ού τοΰ 6 Wisdom, however, we
unions? the perfect one si iV i sdom but not oi the speak among the PER-
αιώνος τούτου, ουδέ των αρχόντων τοΰ αιώνος FECT ; $but Wisdom, not
of this AGE, nor of THOSE
τούτου, ofτών καταργουμένων 7άλλά λαλοϋμεν
those coming to an end; but we speak RULERS Of this AGE who
this, $are coming to an end ;
Θεοΰ σοφίαν έν μυστηρίω, την άποκεκρυμ
of God wisdom in a mystery, that having been 7 but we speak the Wis-
μένην, ήν προώρισεν ό Θεός προ dom of God, which was
hidden, which previously marked out the God before HIDDEN in a Mystery, and
τών αΙώνων, εις δόξαν ημών 8 ην ουδείς $which GOD previously
the ages, for glory of us; which no one designed, before the AGES,
τών αρχόντων τοΰ αΙώνος τούτου εγνωκεν for our Glory ;
of tho rulers of the ago this has knownj 8 § which no one of the
RULERS of this AGE knew;
* V A T I C A N M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 0 . our Wisdom from God, [Righteousness also, and Sancti-
fication, and Redemption.
t 3 0 . ver. 2 4 . $ 3 0 . J e r . xxiii. 5, 6 ; Rom. iv. 2 5 ; 2 Cor. v. 2 1 ; Phil. i i i . 9 .
$ 3 0 . John xvii. 1 9 . % 30. Eph. i. 7. $ 3 1 . J e r . ix. 2 3 , 2 4 ; 2 Cor. x. 17. $ 1.
1 Cor. i . 1 7 ; v e r . 4, 1 3 ; 2 Cor. x. 1 0 ; xi. 6. $ 2. Gal. vi. 1 4 ; Phil. i i i . 8. ? 3 .
Acts xviii. 1, 6, 12. t 3. 2 Cor. iv. 7 ; x. 1, 1 0 ; xi. 3 0 ; x i i . 5, 9 ; Gal. iv. 1 3 .
t 4. 1 Cor. i. 1 7 ; 2 P e t . i. 16. $ 4. Rom. xv. 1 9 ; 1 Thess. i. 5. $ 6 . 1 Cor. x i v .
2 0 ; E p h . i v . 1 3 ; P h i l . i i i . 1 5 ; H e b . v . 1 4 . $ 6. t 6. 1 Cor. i. 2 8 . $ 7.
Rom. xvi. 2 5 , 2 6 ; E p h . i i i . 5 , 9 ; Col. i . 2 6 . t 8 . M a t t . x i . 2 5 ; John v i i . 4 8 ;
Acts xiii. 2 7 ; 2 Cor. i i i . 1 4 .
559
Chap. 2:9.] I. CORINTHIANS. {Chap. 2:16.
(ει γαρ έγνωσαν, ούκ θ,ν τόν Κΰριον της for if they had known
(if for they knew, not would the Lord of the §they would not have cru-
δόξης έσταύρωσάν) 9άλλά, καθώς γέγραπ- cified the LORD of GLORY.
glory they crucified;) but, even as it has been 9 but, as it has been
ται· 8, οφθαλμός ούκ είδε, καΐ οΰςwritten, f'Things which
Eye has not seen, and Ear
ον% ηκουσε, καΐ επί καρδιαν άνθρωπου ούκ which theheard,
has not and to
Heart of Man
not heard, and to heart of man not has not aspired—things
άνέβη, ol ήτοίμασεν ό Θεός τοις άγα- which GOD has prepared
ascended, what prepared the God for those lov-
for THOSE who LOVE
πώσιν αυτόν. ^Ήμϊν δε άπεκάλυψεν ό Θεός him ;"
ing him. To us but revealed the God 10 $GOD has revealed
δια τοϋ πνεύματος *[αύτοϋ·] τό γαρ πνεϋμα even to us through the
SPIRIT. For the SPIRIT
πάντα έρευνα, και τά βάθη τοϋ Θεοϋ.
all things searches, even the depths of the God. searches all things, even
the DEPTHS of God.
1Τ
ΤΙς γαρ οίδεν ανθρώπων τά τοϋ ανθρώπου, 11 For Who of Men
knows that THOUGHTS of
εΐ μή τό πνεϋμα τοΰ ανθρώπου τό έν αύτω; the MAN, except THAT
SPIRIT of the MAN which
if not the spirit of the man that in him? is in him? $so also, the
οΰτω καΐ τά τοϋ Θεοΰ ουδείς οίδεν, THOUGHTS of GOD no one
if so also the things of the God no one knows, knows, except the SPIRIT
12 of GOD.
εί μή
τό τό πνεϋμα
πνεϋμα τοΰ Θεοΰ.
τοΰ κόσμου Ήμείςαλλά
έλάβομεν, δέ τό
ού 12 Now we have re-
the spirit of the world received, but the ceived, not the SPIRIT of
πνεϋμα τό εκ τοΰ θεοΰ, ϊνα είδώμεν the WORLD, $but THAT
s p i r i t that from God, that we may know SPIRIT which T
is from GOD,
τά ΰπό τοΰ Θεοΰ that w e may know the
χαρισθέντα THINGS GRACIOUSLY GIV-
the things by the God havlngbeengraciouslygiven EN t o u s b y G O D ;
ήμίν ι και λαλοΰμεν, ούκ έν διδα- 13 $and which things
we speak, not in Words
κτοΐς ανθρωπινής σοφίας λόγοις, αλλ' ένtaught by Human Wisdom,
ings of human wisdom in words, but by but by the Teachings of
διδακτούς πνεύματος, πνευματικοΐς πνευ- the Spirit; * unfolding
teat'hings of s p i r i t , t o s p i r i t u a l ones s p i r i t - spiritual things to spirit-
ματικά συγκρίνοντες. 14Ψυχικός δέ άνθρω- ual persons.
ual things explaining. An animal but man 14 $Now, an Animal
Man does not receive the
πος ού δέχεται τά τοΰ πνεύματος τοΰ THINGS of the SPIRIT of
GOD, $for they are Fool-
Θεοΰ· μωρία γάρ αύτφ έστι, και ού δύνα- ishness to him; and he is
§not able to understand,
ται γνώναι· δτι πνευματικώς ανακρίνεται, Because they are spiritu-
able to know; because spiritually it is examined. ally examined.
ιε
Ό δέ πνευματικός ανακρίνει μεν πάν- 15 $But the SPIRITUAL
The b u t s p i r i t u a l m a n e x a m i n e s i n d e e d a l l man examines, indeed, all
τα, αυτός δέ ύπ' ούδενός ανακρίνεται. 1βΤίς by things, yet he is examined
no one.
things, himself but by no one is examined. Who 16 $For who has known
γάρ έ'γνω νουν Κυρίου, 8ς συμβιβάσει αυτόν; the Mind of the Lord?
for knew mind of Lord, who w i l l instruct him? who will teach it? But
Ημείς δέ νουν Χρίστου έ'χομεν. we possess the Mind of
Wo but mind of Anointed have.
* Christ.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . of himself—omit. 13. unfolding spiritual things
epmtually. 16. the Lord.
t 8. Luke xxiii. 2 4 ; Acts iii. 17. $ 9. Isa. Ixiv. 4. % 10. Matt. xiii. 1 1 ; xvi.
17; John xiv. 2 6 ; xvi. 1 3 ; 1 John ii. 27. % 11. Prcv. xx. 2 7 ; xxvii. 1 9 ; Jer. xvii.
9. $ 11. Rom. xi. 33, 34. t 12. Rom. viii. 15. $ 13. 2 Pet. i. 16. X 1 4 . Matt,
xvi. 2 3 . $ 14. 1 Cor. i. 1 8 , 2 3 . $ 14. Bom. viii. 5-7; Jude 19. $ 15. 1 John
iv. 1. t 16. Rom. x i . 3 4 .
560
Chap. 3:1.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 3 : 1 1 .
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3 . CHAPTER I I I .
^άγώ, αδελφοί, ούκ ήδυνήθην λαλήσαι ύ- 1 And I, Brethren, was
And I, brethren, not was able to speak to not able to speak to you
μίν ώζ πνευματικοίς, άλλ' ώς σαρκικοίς, fleshly as to spiritual, but as to
as to spiritual ones, but as to fleshly ones, persons, a s t o
you 2 Babes in Christ.
ώς νηπίοις έν Χριστώ. Γάλα υμάς έπό- 2 fMilk I gave you—
even as to babes in Anointed. Milk you I gave
not solid Food; for you
τισα, ου βρώμα· ουπω γάρ έδύνασθε. were not then able; nor,
to drink, not solid food; not yet were you able.
indeed, are you even now
ε τ ι γ ά ρ able;
3
'Αλλ' ουδέ νυν δύνασθε·
But not evej are you able; yet for 3 because you are still
σαρκικοί έστε. "Οπου γ ά ρ έν ύμίν fleshly. For whereas
fleshly ones you are. When among
you Envy and Strife exist
ζήλος και ερις * [καΐ διχοστασίαι,] ουχί σαρκι- fleshly and walk youamong you, are not
accord-
envy and s t r i f e [and divisions,] not fleshly
ing to Man?
κοί έστε, καΐ κατά άνθροοπον περιπα- 4 Besides, when says
ο man walk
one, $"I, indeed, am of
τεΕτε; 4 "Οταν γάρ λέγχι τις· Εγώ μέν Paul," and another, " I
you? When for may say
any one; I 1indeed
1 am of Apollos," are you
είμι Παύλου· έτερος δέ* Έ γ ώ Άπολλώ· ουχί not *fleshly?
am of Paul; another and; I, of Apollos, not 5 *What then is Apol-
„ ουν έστι Παϋλος, τΙς los, and what is Paul?
5
σαρκικοί έστε; Τίς
fleshly ones are you? Who then is Paul, whi Servants, through whom
you believed ; and to Each
δέ Άπολλώ ς; Διάκονοι, ών έπι- as the LORD gave.
and Apollos? Servants, throug-h whom you
6 §1 planted, §Apollos
στεύσατε, καΐ έκαστο? ώς ό Κύριος έ'δωκεν. watered ; but §GOD caused
β
it to grow.
Έ γ ώ έφύτευσα, Άπολλώς έπότισεν, άλλ' ό 7 $So that neither the
PLANTER is anything, nor
θ ε ό ς ηυξανεν 7 ώστε ο#τε δ φυτευων έστι the WATERER, but God
Who CAUSES it· TO GROW.
τι, οΰτε ό ποτίζων, άλλ' ό αυξάνων 8 Now the PLANTER
and the WATERER are
Θεός. 8
' 0 φυτευων δέ καΐ ό ποτ'ιζων εν είσιν one; $and each will re-
Ood. Η β planting but and, lie watering1 one arej ceive his PROPER Reward,
Ικαστος δέ τόν ϊδιον μισθόν λήψεται κα- according
bor.
to his OWN La-
each and the own reward w i l l receiye ac-
9 §For we a r e God's Co-
τά 9
τόν ϊδιον κόπον. Θεοΰ γάρ έσμέν workers ; you a r e God's
cording to the own labor. Of'God for Field; you are $God's
συνεργοί* Θεοϋ γεώργιον, Θεοϋ οικοδομή Building.
- - " " • Ε God
* ~ * a 'building
"'ding 10 According to THAT
10
έστε. Κατά τήν χάριν του Θεοΰ την FAVOR of GOD HAVING
you are. According to the favor of the God that BEEN IMPARTED to me,
One Spirit?
νείαν. Παν αμάρτημα δ έάν ποίηση άνθρω- 18 $Flee from FORNICA-
nication. All sins which if may do a man, TION ! Every Crime which
a Man may commit is ex-
πος, εκτός τοϋ σώματος έστιν ό δέ πορ- terior to the BODY ; but
outside of the body is; he but committing t h e FORNICATOR sins
νεύων εις τό Ιδιον σώμα άμαρτάνει. within his OWN Body.
xoi*iiicfl.tioi^ &£) ct ins ύ tlio οΛνπ, body sins» 19 What! $do you not
1δ
' Ή ουκ οϊδατε, δτι τό σώμα υμών ναός know That your BODY is a
Or not know you, that the body of you a temple Temple of that *holy
τοΰ έν ύμιν άγιου πνεύματος έστιν, οί έχετε Spirit in you, which you
have from God? $Be-
of the in you holy spirit Is, which you have sides, you are not your
άπό Θεοΰ, καΐ ούκ έστέ εαυτών; 2 0 Ήγορά- own ;
from God, and not youare of yourselves? You
20 §for you were bought
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 1 . our LORD Jesus Christ. 14. raised up Us. 19. holy
Spirit.
t 1 2 . 1 Cor. x. 23. % 13. Rom. xiv. 1 7 ; Col. ii. 2 2 , 2 3 . t 13. Eph. v. 2 3 .
$ 15. Rom. xii. 5 ; 1 Cor. xii. 2 7 ; Eph. iv. 12, 15, 1 6 ; v. 30. % 16. Gen. ii. 2 4 ; Matt.
xix. 5 ; Eph. v. 3. % 17. John xvii. 21-23; Eph. iv. 4 ; v. 30. % 18. Rom. vi. 12,
13; Heb. xiii. 4 . % 19. 1 Cor. i i i . 1 6 ; 2 Cor. vi. 16. % 19. Rom. xiv. 7 , 8 .
$ 20. Acts xx. 2 8 ; 1 Cor. vii. 2 3 ; Gal. iii. 1 3 ; Heb. ix. 1 2 ; 1 Pet. i. 1 8 , 1 9 ;
2 Pet. ii. 1; Rev. ν . 9 .
538
Chap. 7:1.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 7 : 1 1 .
γάρ τιμής· δοξάσατε with a Price ; glorify GOD,
δή
t for a price, glorify you therefore
then, in your BODY.
τον Θεόν έν τφ σώματι νμών. CHAPTER VII.
the God in the body of you.
1 Now concerning the
ΚΕΦ. ζ ' . 7. things if which you wrote;
1
ΠερΙ δέ ων έγράψατέ *[μοι,] not— t i t is well for a Man
to touch a Woman.
Concerning but what things you wrote [to me,]
καλόν άνθρωπο) γυναικός μή απτεσθαι 2 But on account of
good for a man a woman not to touch; FORNICATIONS, let each
"διά δέ τάς πορνείας έκαστος τήν man have a Wife of H I S
l)lXt til© ΪΟΓΙ11 C8,t 1OUS Q&Cil IU«II1 til Ο OWN, and let each woman
έαυτοΰ γυναίκα έχέτω, καΐ εκάστη τον have her OWN Husband.
of h i m s e l f wife l e t have, and each woman the 3 $Let the HUSBAND
3
Ιδιον άνδρα έχέτω. Tf\ γυναικί ό render to the WIFE the
owq husband let have. To the wife the conjugal OBLIGATION ;
άνήρ τήν όφειλήν άποδιδότω· ομοίως δέ and in like manner also,
I'Usband the debt l e t render; in l i k e manner and the WIFE to the HUSBAND.
4
καΐ ή γυνή τω άνδρ'ι. Ή γυνή τοΰ 4 The WIFE controls
also the wife to'the husband. The wife of the not her OWN Body, but
Ιδίου αόμματος ουκ εξουσιάζει, άλλ' ό άνήρ· the HUSBAND ; and in
own body not controls, but the husband; like manner also, the HUS-
ομοίως δέ καΐ ό άνήρ τοΰ ίδιου σώμα- BAND controls not his
in like manner and also the husband the own body OWN Body, but the WIFE.
τος ουκ εξουσιάζει, άλλ' ή γυνή. ε Μή αποστε- 5 §Do not deprive each
other, unless by agreement
ρείτε αλλήλους, εΐ μήτι δν εκ συμφώνου προς for a Season, that you may
have leisure for PRAYER ;
καιρόν, Ινα σχολάσητε and again you should RE-
a season,
so that you may be at leisure UNITE, so t h a t the ADVER-
προσευχή· καΐ πάλιν έπι τό αυτό ήτε, SARY may not tempt you
prayer; and again to the same you may be, through your INCONTI-
ϊνα μή πειράζη ύμας ό σατανάς διά NENCE.
6 But this I say as a
τήν άκρασ'ιαν *[ύμών.] Concession—not as an In-
6
Τοΰτο δέ λέγω
the incontinence [of you.] This
junction. but I say
κατά συγγνώμην, ού κατ' έπιταγήν. 7Θέλω 7 For I wish All Men to
be even as myself; but
γάρ πάντας ανθρώπους είναι ώς καΐ έμαυτόν each one has his appro-
for all men to be as even myself; priate Gift from God ; one,
indeed, of one kind, and
άλλ' έκαστος ίδιον έχει χάρισμα έκ Θεοΰ, another of another.
8 8 To the UNMARRIED
8ς μεν ούτως, δς δέ οΰτως. Λέγω δέ
men, however, and to the
on© induce! sOj imotlicr mid so· I s&y but WIDOWS, I say, I t is well
τοίς άγάμοις καΐ ταίς χήραις· καλόν αύ- for them, if they should
to the unmarried and to the widows; good for
remain even as I do ;
τοις, έάν με'ινωσιν ώς κάγώ· 9 ε1 δέ ούκ 9 $but if they do not
έγκρατεύονται, γαμησατωσαν κρεϊσσον possess self-control, let
them marry ; for i t is bet-
γάρ έστι γαμήσαι, η1
πυροϋσθαι. ter to have married, than
for it is to have married, than to be inflamed.
to be inflamed.
10 10 And to the MARRIED
Τοίς δέ γεγαμηκόσι παραγγέλλω, ούκ it is not I, but the LORD
To those but having been married I charge, not
who commands, that a
έγώ, άλλ' ό Κύριος, γυναίκα άπό ανδρός Wife must not be separa-
I, but t h e .Lordj SL ~W\X.Q from. &n nusl)«incl
1Χ ted from her Husband ; —
μή χωρισθήναι, (έάν δέ καΐ χωρι- 11 but, if she should
not t o be separated, (if but even she should be be separated, let her re-
572
Chap. 7:37.] I. CORINTHIANS [Chap. 8:6.
%r\ καρδίςι, μη έχων ανάγκην, έξουσίαν δε 37 But he who stands
the heart, not having necessity, control but firm in his HEART, not
έχει περί τοΰ ίδιου θελήματος, καΐ having Necessity, but has
has concerning the own will, anu Control over his OWN Will,
τοϋτο κέκρικεν εν %r\ καρδία αύτοΰ τοΰ and has determined this
this has resolved in the* the heart of himself the in his HEART, to maintain
τηρεϊν την έαυτοΰ παρθένον, καλώς ποιεί. H I S Celibacy, *does well.
to keep the himself virgin, well does. 38 so that even HE who
88
"Ωστε καΐ ό έκγαμίζων, καλώς ποιεί· *MARRIES, does w e 11;
So that evei. ho giving in marriage, well
30
does; b u t HE Who *MARRIES
και ό μη γαμίζων, κρεϊσσον ποιεί. Γυνή δέ-
and he not. marrying, better does. Λ wife is NOT, does better.
δεται ε φ ' δσον χρόνον ζχί ό άνήρ 39 $A Wife is bound
bound for so long a time may live the husband
as long as her HUSBAND
αυτής· εάν δε κοιμηϋχι ό άνήρ αύ- lives; but if *her HUS-
οι· her; if but should fall asleep the husband of BAND be deceased, she is
της, ελευθέρα εστίν φ θέλει γαμη- free to be married to whom
θήναι, μόνον έν Κυρίω. 40Μακαρκ ρα δε she pleases ;—$only in the
married, only in Lord." Happit Lord.
but 40 But she is happier,
έστιν, εάν οΰτω μείνχι, κατά
if thus if she should so remain,
she should* remain according to according to MY Judg-
τήν έμήν γνώμην δοκώ δε κάγώ πνεΰμα
the my judgment; I think and even I spirit ment ; *and I am certain
Θεού εχειν. that even I have the Spirit
of God to have. of God.
ΚΕΦ. η ' . 8. CHAPTER VIII.
^ΠερΙ δε των είδωλοθύτων, οϊδα- 1 Now concerning the
Concerning and the things offered to Idols, we
|IDOL-SACRIFICES, " Wβ
μεν (δτι πάντες γνώσιν εχομεν
ή know," (Because $we all
know; (because all knowledge we have; the
have Knowledge. KNOW-
γνώσις φυσιοι ή δε αγάπη ο'ικοδομεί· LEDGE puffs up. but LOVE
wledge puffspuffs ui
up, the but love builds up; builds up.
εϊ * [ δ έ ] τις δοκεί είδέναι τι, 2 §If any one is con-
ούδέπω ουδέν εγνωκε καθώς δει γνώ- fident of knowing any-
not yet nothing he has known as It behooves to thing, he knows it *not
ναι· 3
ε1 δε τις άγαπφ τον Θεόν, yet as he ought to know.
have known; if but any should love the God, 3 But if any one love
ούτος έ'γνωσται ύπ' αύτοϋ·) 4
περ1 God, the same has been
this has been acknowledged by him;) concerning acknowledged by him.
της βρώσεως ούν των είδωλοθύτων, 4 Therefore, concerning
to β Q& t, IXXQ therefore ox-the things ore© red to i do 1the
s^ EATING of the IDOL-
οϊδαμεν, οτι ουδέν εϊδωλον έν κόσμφ, καΐ SACRIFICES, we know,)
we know, that nothing an idol in world, and That an $Image is noth-
5
δτι ουδείς Θεός έτερος, ει μή είς. ΚαΙ ing in the World, $and
that no one God other, If not one. Indeed That *no one is God but
γαρ εΐπερ είσΐ λεγόμενοι, θεοί, εϊτε έν one.
for though they are being called gods, whether in 5 For though there are,
ούρανφ, είτε έπΙ γης· (ώσπερ είσΐ θεοί indeed, $Gods so called,
whether in Heaven or
β
πολλοί, καΐ κύριοι πολλοί·) *[άλλ'] ήμίν on E a r t h ; (as they are
many, ana lords many;) LbutJ to us many Gods, and many
ρίς Θεός ό Πατήρ, έξ οδ τα πάντα Lords ;)
one God the Father, out of w h o m the all things, 6 yet to us there is but
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 7. shall do well. 38. MARRIES his VIRGIN shall do
well; and he who MARRIES not, shall do better. 39. the HUSBAND. 4 0. for I am.
2. But—omit. 2. not yet as. 4. no one is God but one. 6. but—omit.
t 3 9. Rom. vii. 2. ί 3 9 . 2 Cor. vi. 14. t 1. Acts xv. 2 0 , 2 9 ; 1 Cor. x. 19.
| 1. Bom. xiv. 14, 22. t 2. 1 Cor. xiii. 8, 9, 1 2 ; Gal. vi. 3 ; 1 Tim. vi. 4. $ 4.
Isn. xli. 2 4 ; 1 Cor. x. 19. $ 4. Deut. iv. 3 0 ; vi. 4; Isa. xliv. 8; Matt. xii. 2 9 ;
verse G; Eph. iv. C; 1 Tim. ii. 5. Ϊ 5. John x. 3 4.
573
Chap. 8:7.] I. CORINTHIANS [Chap. 9 : 1 .
και ημείς είς αυτόν καΐ είς Κύριος, Ίησοϋς $One God, t h e FATHER,
j o u t of whom a r e ALL
Χριστός, δι' οΰ τά πάντα, και things, a n d we for h i m ;
Anointed, through w h o7>
m the a l l things, a n d and $One Lord, Jesus
ημείς δι' αύτοΰ. Αλλ' οΰκ εν πασιν ή Christ, §through whom
we through h i m . But n o t In all the a r e ALL things, a n d we
γνώσις· τινές δέ τχϊ συνειδήσει τοΰ through him."
knowledge; some but in the conscience of the 7 B u t this KNOWLEDGE
ειδώλου έ'ως άρτι ώς είδωλόϋυτον έσΰίουσι, is n o t i n a l l ; a n d some,
idols t i l l ΐίοΛν & s off β r ©ci t o iin i d o l t l i e y β & t j
$with t h e *CONSCIOUS-
καΐ ή συνε'ιδησις αυτών, ασθενής ούσα, μο- N E S S of t h e IDOL t i l l n o w
{in d ί,ΐιο c o n s c i e n c e of t h e m y w c ίχκ Ιο Θ i G^ ^ is
8 eat a s of a n Idol-Sacrifice,
λύνεται. Βρώμα δέ ήμας ού παρ'ιστησι τ φ a n d t h e i r CONSCIENCE,
defiled. ~ " ' ' ........ . . .
Θεώ· ούτε * [γαρ] έάν φάγωμεν, περισ- being weak, $is defiled.
God·" neither Lfor] il we should eat, do we 8 "And | F o o d does n o t
σεύομεν ούτε έάν μή φάγωμεν, υστερούμε b r i n g us before GOD ;
abound; nor if not we should eat, a r e w< for * n e i t h e r if we should
ΰα. 9
Βλέπετε δέ, μήπως ή έξου- not eat, a r e we deficient,
defici - >ok - you but,. . .l e s t In any way the l i b e r - nor if we should e a t , d o
οία νμών αυτή πρόσκομμα γένηται we abound."
ty of you this a stumbling-block may become
9 B u t | t a k e care lest
in a n y way, t h i s your
τοις άσ&ενοΰσιν. 1 0 Έ ά ν γάρ τις ΐδη RIGHT become $a Stum-
to those being weak. If for any one may see bling-block to THOSE BE-
ci, τόν έχοντα γνώσιν, έν είδοολείω ING WEAK.
theOj tli© one Imviii^ know 1 θcl§©j i n &τχ ldol~"teinj)lo 10 F o r if a n y one should
κατακείμενον, ουχί ή συνείδησις αύτοΰ, άσ#ε- see *THEE who HAST
reclining, not the conscience of him, weak
Knowledge, reclining i n
•νους δντος, οίκοδομηθήσεται είς τό τά an Idol's temple, will n o t
being, w i l l be build up in order that the things $the CONSCIENCE of h i m
ε'ίδωλόθυτα έσθίει ; 3 1 κα1 άπολείται ό who is weak be strength-
ασθενών αδελφός ε π ί τχι ofj γ ν ώ σ ε ι ened for t h e EATING of
574
Chap. 9:2.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 9:12.
έώρακα; ού τό έργον μου ύμεϊς έστε εν not you my WORK in t h e
Lord?
Κυρίφ; 2Εί άλλοις ούκ είμι απόστολος, άλλα 2 If to others I am not
Lord?" If t oo t h e r s n o t I am an a p o s t l e , a t a l l an
Apostle, yet certainly
γε ύμίν ειμί· ή γαρ σφραγίς της έμής I am to you; for you are
events to you I am; the for seal of the my t t h e SEAL of *My APOS-
3
αποστολής ύμείς έστε έν Κυρίφ. Ή έμή TLESHIP in the Lord.
apostleship you are in Lord. The my
3 MY Defence to THOSE
απολογία τοις έμέ άνακρίνουσιν, αΰτη εστί. who CONDEMN Me is
defence to those me condemning) tills is· this ; —
4
Μή οΰκ εχομεν έξουσίαν φαγεϊν καΐ πι- 4 $Have we not a
Not not have we a right to eat and to Right to eat and t o
είν; 5 Μ ή ούκ εχομεν έξουσίαν άδελφήν γυναί- drink?
drink? Not not have w e a right a sister a wife 5 Have we not a Right
κα περιάγειν, ώς καΐ ot λοιποί απόστολοι, to lead about a Sister—•
to lead about, as aleo the others apostles, a Wife, as the OTHER
Apostles, and $the BRO-
«al ol αδελφοί τοϋ Κυρίου, καΐ Κηφας; 6 " Ι ί THERS of the LORD, and
nxiot tlie brothers ο ι tlie L ο ι* (3 > & ii d ΐ\. Ρ Ό h Ά S · Ο$Cephas?
ι*
μόνος έγώ καΐ Βαρνάβας ούκ εχομεν έξουσί- 6 Or I and Barnabas,
7
only του Χ μή
ziud έργάξεσθαι;
B&mnb&s n o t li&v©
ΤΙς W6 & rijjiiL
στρατεύεται
$have we alone no Right
of the not to work? Who serves in war
*to abstain from labor?
ιδίοις δψωνίοις ποτέ; τΙς φυτεΐ'ει 7 |Wlio serves in war
ι wages any time?
with "his who plants at his Own Expense a t
αμπελώνα, καΐ *[έκ] του καρποϋ αύτοϋ ούκ any time? Who ^plants
a vineyard, and [from] of the fruit of i t not a Vineyard, and does not
577
Chap. 10:1.] I. CORINTHIANS. {Chap. 10:10.
ΚΕΦ. ι', ίο. CHAPTER X.
*Οΰ θέλω γαρ υμάς άγνοείν, αδελφοί, 1 For I wish you not
to be ignorant, Brethren.
οτι ol πατέρες ημών πάντες ύπό την νεφέλην That our FATHERS were
that tliΘ fathers of u.9 3.11 under the cloud all under $the CLOUD,
fjaav, καΐ πάντες δια της θαλάσσης διηλθον, and all passed through
2
Jthe SEA ;
κα1 πάντες εις τον Μωνσήν έβαπτ'ισαντο έν 2 and that all were im-
and all into the Moses were dipped in
mersed into Moses in the
x\\ νεφέλη καΐ έν xr[ θαλασσή, 3 και πάντες το CLOUD and in the SEA ;
the cloud"and in the sea, and a l l the 3 and that all ate §the
αυτό βρώμα πνευματικόν έ'φαγον, 4κα1 πάντες SAME fspiritual Food,
tame food spiritual did eat, and all
4 and all drank $the
το αυτό πόμα πνευματικόν επιον* (έ'πινον SAME spiritual Drink ; foi
the same drink spiritual did drink; (they drank they drank [water] from
γαρ έκ πνευματικής ακολουθούσης πέτρας· ή a Spiritual Rock which
tor from spiritual following a rock; the followed them; (but the
5
δέ πέτρα fjv Χριστός·) άλλ* ούκ έν ROCK was the ANOINTED.)
but rock was Anointed;) but not with
5 Wth the MOST of
τοις πλείοσιν αυτών εύδόκησεν ό them, however, GOD was
the greater number of them was well-pleased the not well-pleased ; $f ο r
θεός· κατεστροόθησαν γαρ έν τη έρημο). they were laid prostrate
Ciod* they "W β Γ Θ 1 £L i d prostriittj for iix the desert.in the DESERT.
β
Ταΰτα δέ τΰποι ημών έγενήθησαν, είς G Now these things
These thin 9 but types of us were made, i were made f Types for us,
το μή είναι ήμας έπιθυμητάς κακών, καθώς in order that we might
that not to be us lusters of evil things, as not be Cravers after Evil
είδωλολάτραι things, Jeven as they
7
κάκεΐνοι έπεθύμησαν. Μηδέ
even they lusted. Nor image-worshippers craved.
γίνεσθε, καθώς τίνες αυτών» ώς γέγραπ- 7 Nor become you Im-
becomo you, as somo of them; as i t has leen
age-worshippers, like some
of them ; as it has been
ται· Έκάθισεν ό λαός φαγείν καΐ πιείν, written, §"The PEOPLE
καΐ άνέστησαν παίζειν. δΜηδέ πορνεύωμεν, "fsat down to eat and
*ηα stood up to sport. Nor should we fornicate, "drink, and stood up to
"dance."
χαθώς τίνες αυτών έπόρνευσαν, καΐ έ'πεσον 8 Nor should we prac-
tise fornication as some of
έν μιφ ημέρα είκοσιτρεΐς χιλιάδες.
9
Μηδέ them committed it, $and
fell in One Day twenty-
έκπειράζωμεν τόν Χριστόν, καθώς *[καί] three thousand.
9 Nor should we tempt
τίνες αυτών έπείρασαν, και ύπό τών δφεων *the LORD, $as some of
them tempted him, and
άπώλοντο.
10
Μηδέ γογγύζετε, καθώς [καί] were destroyed by the
were destroyed. Nor murmur you, as Calsoj SERPENTS.
τίνες αυτών έγόγγυσαν, κ α ι άπώλοντο ύπό 10 Neither murmur you,
some of them murmured, and were destroyed by
1χ
§as some of them mur-
του όλοθρευτοΰ. Ταΰτα δέ πάντα τΰποι mured, | a n d were des-
the destroyer. These things and a l l types stroyed by the DESTROYER.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9. the LOED. 9. also—omit. 10. also—omit.
± 3. Or perhaps to be used in the sense of typical. See Rev. xi. 8. ± 6. A type,
figure, pattern, or example. The same phrase occurs, 1 Pet. v. 3. ± 7. In ancient
times the Hebrews always sat at meat, Gen. xliii. 33. It was in later times only, that,
in compliances with the manners of the Greeks and Romans, they lay on couches at their
meals.—Macknight.
t 1. Exod. xiii. 2 1 ; xi. 34-3d, &c. ί 1. Exod. xiv. 2 2 ; Num. xxxiii. 8, &c. ί 3 .
Exod. xvi. 1 5 , 3 5 . ί 4 . Exod. xvii. 6. t 5. Num. xiv. 2 9 . 3 2 , 3 5 ; xxvi. 6 4 , 6 5 ;
Psa. cvi. 2 6 ; H e b . i i i . 1 7 ; Jude 5. $ 6. Num. xi. 4 , 3 3 , 3 4 ; P s a . cvi. 14. $ 7.
Exod. xxxii. 6 . $ 8 . N u m . xxv. 1, 9 : P s a . cvi. 2 9 . t 9. Exod. xvii. 2, 7 ; Num.
xxi. 4-6. t 10. Exod. xvi. 2 ; xvii. 2 ; Num. xiv. 2 , 2 9 ; xvi. 4 1 . $ 10. Num. xiv.
3 7 ; xvi.4 9 .
573
Chap. 10:11.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 10:20.
συνέβαινον έκείνοις· έγράφη δέ προς
11 *But these things
occurred to them typically,
νουθεσίαν ημών, είς ους τα τέλη των αΙώνων and $were written for our
tio
ftdmonitiof on ^vtioxo tiio end of too &§GS Admonition, on whom the
1 2us
καντήτησεν. "Ωστε ό δοκών έστά- ENDS of the AGES *have
inet. So that the one thinking t o have come.
ναι. βλεπέτω μή πέση. 12 Wherefore, $let HIM
stood, l e t him take care lest he should f a n . who is THINKING that he
13
Πειρασμός υμάς ουκ εϊληφεν ει μή άνθρώ- lias stood, take care lest
Δ temptation you not has taken if not belonging he fall.
πινος· πιστός δέ ό Θεός, δς ουκ έά- 13 No Trial has assailed
t o m a n ; ; f a i t h f u l b u t t h e G o d , w h o n o t w i l l You except what belongs
σει ΰμας πειρασθήναι υπέρ δ δύνασθε,
p e r m i t you t o be tempted above what you are able, to Man ; and GOD is faith-
ful, $who will not permit
αλλά ποιήσει συν τω πειρασμω και την
but w i l l make w i t h the t e m p t a t i o n also the you to be tried beyond
your ability; but with
έ'κβασιν, του δΰνασθαι ΰπενεγκείν. the TRIAL, will also direct
way out, that you may be able t o bear up under.
the ISSUE, that you may
14
Διόπερ, αγαπητοί
μου, φεύγετε.άπό της be ABLE to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my Be-
v^liereforΘ^ beloved ones of ιχιβ^ flee you from tlie
είδωλολατρείας. ^ Ώ ς φρονίμοις λέγω, κρί- loved, §flee away from
i.XXXSL^G~wοrsliiρ» A s t o \yi sθ ixien I spetite· jud^e IMAGE-WORSHIP.
16
•νατε ύμείς δ φημί. Τ ό ποτήριον της 15 I am speaking as
you what I say. The cup of the
to wise men; judge you
ευλογίας ο εΰλογοϋμεν, ουχί κοινωνία what I say.
16 $The CUP of PRESS-
του αίματος του Χρίστου έστι; τόν άρτον ING, for which we bless
of t h e blood i s i t ? t h e l o a f God,—is it not a Partici-
of t h e A n o i n t e d
pation of the BLOOD of the
8v κλώμεν, ουχί κοινωνία τοΰ σώμα- A N O I N T E D one ? $ Τ h e
which we break, not a p a r t i c i p a t i o n of the body LOAF which we break,—
17 is it not a Participation of
tog τοΰ Χρίστου έστιν; "Οτι είς άρτος, the BODY of the ANOINTED
?ν σώμα ol πολλοί έσμέν ol γαρ πάντες εκ one?
one body th& ΙΪΙflTiy *wθ ΑΓΘΪ tlieso for & 11 fΓΟΙΪΙ.
17 Because there is
18
One Loaf, $we, the MANY,
τοΰ ενός δρτου μετέχομεν. Βλέπετε τόν are One Body ; for we ALL
of the one loaf partake. See you the partake of the ONE Loaf.
18 Look at ISRAEL ac-
'Ισραήλ κατά σάρκα· ουχί ol έσΜοντες cording to the Flesh ; are
not THOSE |who EAT the
τάς Φυσίας κοινωνοί τοΰ θυσιαστηρίου είσί; SACRIFICES Partakers with
19
the ALTAR?
ΤΙ οΰν φημί; δτι είδωλο ν έστιν; τί
19 Why then do I affirm
Why then do I say? because an idol anything is? this? Because *what is
Ά λ λ ' , sacrificed to an image is
20
§ δτι είδωλόθυτόν τι έστιν;
or because an idol sacrifice anything Is? But, anything, or Because $an
Image is anything?
δτι &. θύει τά έ'θνη, δαιμονίοις
because what sacrifice the G e n t i l e s , t o demons 20 No; but Because
w h a t * t h e y sacrifice,
Φύει, καΐ ου Θεω· ού θέλω δέ υμάς |they sacrifice to Demons,
they sacrifice, and not t o God; not I wish and youand not to God ; and I do
not wish you to become
κοινωνούς των δαιμονίων γίνεσθαι. ^Ού δύ-Associates of the DEMONS.
579
Chap. 10:21.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 10:31.
νασθβ ποτήριον Κυρίου πίνειν καΐ ποτήριον 21 $You cannot drink
are able a cup of Lord to drink and a cup the Lord's Cup, and $the
δαιμονίων ού δύνασθε τραπέζης Κυρίου με- Cup of Demons ; you can-
of demons; not you are able a table of Lord to not partake of the Lord's
τέχειν καΐ τραπέζης δαιμονίων. ^ ' Ή παρα- Table, and t h e Table of
partako and a table of demons. Or do we Demons.
ζηλοϋμεν τον Κύριον; μη Ισχυρότεροι αύ- 22 Do we provoke the
LORD to jealousy? Are we
τοΰ έσμεν; 2 3 Πάντα έ'ξεστιν, άλλ' ούstronger than he ?
him we are? All things i t is lawful, but not 23 §"A11 things are al-
πάντα συμφέρει· πάντα εξεστιν, lowed."—But all things
a l l things are beneficial; a l l things It is lawful, are not beneficial. "All
άλλ' ού πάντα οικοδομεί. 24ΜηδεΙς τό all things are allowed."—But
but not a l l things builds up. No one that
things do not edify.
δαύτου ζητείτω, αλλά τό του έτερου. HIS24 OWN, §Let no one seek
but that of
o^himself
25 l e t him seek, but that of the other.
Πάν τό έν μακέλλω πωλουμενον έσθίετε, ANOTHER.
Every thing that in market is being sold eat you,
25 JEat EVERYTHING
μηδέν άνακρινοντες, διά τήν συνείδησιν which is SOLD in the
τοΰ γάρ Κυρίου ή γη καΐ τό πλήρωμα Market, asking no ques-
26
ετέρου. ΊνατΙ γάρ ή ελευθερία μου κρί- science, not THAT of thine
other. Why for the freedom of me is ownself, but THAT of the
OTHER. $"But why is
νεται ύπό άλλης συνειδήσεως; 30ΕΙ έγώ χάριτι my FREEDOM judged by
judged by another conscience? If I by favor the Conscience of Ano-
μετέχω, τΐ βλασφημούμαι υπέρ oh έγώther?
partake, why am I blamed on account of which I 30 If I partake with
ευχαριστώ; 31Εϊτε οΰν έσθίετε, είτε πίνετε, Gratitude, why am I de-
give thanks? Whether then you eat, or you drink, famed on account of that
$for which I give thanks?'*
είτε τι ποιείτε, πάντα εις δόξαν Θεοΰ 31 ^Therefore, whether
or anything you do, a l l things for glory of God you eat, or whether you
were SHAVEN.
θ εΐ δέ αίσχρόν γυναικί τό 6 For if a Woman be
hair be cut off; If but a disgrace unveiled, *let her hair
1 also be cut off or shaven;
κείρασθαι η ξυρασθαι, κατακαλυπτέσθω. but if it is $Disgracef ul to
7hair toil)e cut-off or to be shaven lether be covered. a Woman to have her
Άνήρ μέν γάρ ουκ οφείλει κατακαλύ- HAIR CUT OFF, or to be
Α man indeed for not It is fitting
to be covered shaven, let her be veiled.
πτεσθαι τήν κεφαλήν, είκών καΐ δόξα θε- 7 Now a Man, indeed,
the head, a likeness and glory of ought not to cover the
ου υπάρχων γυνή δέ δόξα ανδρός έστιν HEAD, h e b e i n g God's
God being; a woman but glory of a man Is; Glorious Likeness; but
ού γάρ έστιν άνήρ έκ γυναικός, αλλά γυνή Woman is Man's Glory;
8
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—6. and the SAME God is HE. 9. the ONE Spirit. 10.
and to another, Interpretation of Languages—omit. 12. of the one—omit. 13. into—
omit.
t 6. E p h . i . 2 3 . $ 7 · R o m . x i i . 6 - 8 ; 1 Cor. xiv. 2 6 ; E p h . iv. 7 ; 1 P e t . i v . 1 0 , 1 1 .
% 8 . 1 C o r . i i . 6, 7. ί 8 . 1 Cor. i . 5 ; x i i i . 2 ; 2 Cor. v i i i . 7. ί 9 . 2 Cor. x i i i . 2 .
t 9. M a r k x v i . 1 8 . $ 1 0 . verse 2 8 ; G a l . i i i . 5 . t 1 0 . R o m . x i i . 6. t 1 0 . 1 C o r .
xiv. 2 9 . t 1 0 . Acts i i . 4 ; x. 4 G ; x i x . 6. t 1 2 . R o m . x i i . 4 , 5 ; E p h . iv. 4 , 1 6 .
% 1 3 . R o m . v i . 4, 5. % 1 3 . G a l . i i i . 2 8 ; E p h . i i . 1 3 , 1 4 , 1 6 ; Col. i i i . 1 1 . $ 1 3 .
J o h n vi. G 3 ; v i i . 3 7 - 3 9 .
585
Chap. 32:16.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 12:26.
"Οτι ούκ ειμί χειρ, ούκ ειμί έκ τοϋ say—"Because I am not
Because not I am a hand, not I am from of the a Hand, I am no part of
σώματος· ού παρά τοϋτο ούκ εΌτιν έκ του the BODY/'—is it for this
body; not from this not Is i t from of the not of the BQDY ?
Οίόματος; 1 β ΚαΙ έάν εϊπη τό οΰς* "Οτι 16 And if the EAR
body? And if should say the ear; Because should say, "Because I
oi'x ε;μι οφθαλμός, ούκ είμΐ έκ τοϋ σώματος· of the am not an Eye, I am not
BODY/'—is it for
not I am aa eye, not I am from of the body; this not of the BODY?
ού παρά τοΰτο ούκ Ιστιν έκ τοϋ σώματος;
not from this not is i t from of the body? 17 If the Whole BODY
17 were an Eye, where is the
Εί θλον τό σώμα οφθαλμός, ποΰ ή ακοή; HEARING? If the Whole
It whole the body an eye, where the hearing?
were Hearing, where is
εΐ δλον ακοή, ποϋ ή δσφρησις; 18 ΝυνΙ δέ the SMELL?
if whole hearing, where the smell? Now but
18 But now, $GOD has
ό Θεός ε^ετο τά μέλη, Ιν εκαστον αυτών placed the MEMBERS, each
the One of them in the BODY,
έν τω σώματι , καθώς ήθέλησεν . «ΕΙ δέ ήν §as he would.
in the body, as he would. If but was 19 And if the WHOLE
τά πάντα εν μέλος, ποΰ τό σώμα; 2<>Νΰν were One Member, where
is the BODY?
δέ πολλά μέν μέλη, εν δέ σώμα. 2 1 Ού 20 But now, indeed,
tut many indeed but body. Not there are Many Members,
but One Body.
δύναται ό οφθαλμός ειπείν τχ\ χειρί* Χρεί-
is able the eyo to say to* the hand; Need 21 The EYE is not able
to say to the HAND, " I
αν σου ούκ εχα>· η1 πάλιν ή κεφαλή τοις have no Need of t h e e ; "
of thee not I have; or again the head to the or again, the HEAD to the
ποσί* Χρείαν υμών ούκ εχω. 2 2 Ά λ λ ά πολλφ FEET, " I have no need of
feetj Nfced of you not I have. But much you."
22 But much more ne-
μάλλον τά δοκοΰντα μέλη τοΰ σώματος cessary are those MEM-
more the seeming members of the body
BERS of the BODY which
ασθενέστερα ύπάρχειν, αναγκαία έστι* ^και are THOUGHT to be more
more feeble to be, necessary i t is« and feeble;
23 and those parts of
8. δοκοϋμεν ατιμότερα είναι τοΰ σώματος, the BODY which we es-
teem to be less honorable,
τούτοις τιμήν περισσοτέραν περιτίθεμεν καΐ around them we throw
more abundant Plonor,
and our UNCOMELY parts
τά άσχήμονα ημών εύσχημοσύνην περισσο- have more abundant Come-
τε'ραν 24
έ χ ε ι · τ ά δέ εύσχήμονα ήμων, ού liness ;
24 and our COMELY
χρείαν έχει. Ά λ λ ' ό Θεός συνεκέρασε τό parts have po Need. God,
need has. But the God combined tL« however, put together the
BODY, having given * some-
σώμα, τφ ύστεροϋντι περισσοτέραν what more abundantly to
body, to the part being inferior more abundant THAT part which WAS
δούς τιμήν, 2 δ ίνα μή fj σχίσμα έν LACKING,
having given honor, so that not may be division in 25 so that there may
be no Division in the
τω σώματι, αλλά τό αυτό υπέρ άλλήλοιν BODY, but that the MEM-
the body, but the same on behalf each other BERS may be concerned
μρριμνώσι τά μέλη. 2 6 ΚαΙ είτε πάσχει EQUALLY for each other;
maybe concerned the members. And whether suiters 26 and whether One
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—24. somewhat more abundantly to THAT which WAS LACK-
STfJ.
t 18. verse 28. $ 18. Rom. xii. 3 ; 1 Cor. ill. 5; verse 11.
586
Chap. 12:27.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 13:4.
εν μέλος, συμπάσχει π ά ν τ α τ α Member suffer, All the
μέλη·
one m e m b e r , suffers w i t h a l l themembers; MEMBERS sympathize ;
είτε δοξάζεται εν μέλος, συγχαίρει πάντα or, whether *One Mem-
or i s g l o r i f i e d one m e m b e r , r e j o i c e s w i t h a l l
ber is glorified, All the
τά μέλη. 2 7 Ύμεΐς δέ έστέ σώμα Χρίστου, MEMBERS rejoice with it.
the members. You but are a body of Anointed, 27 Now ?you are a
καΐ μμέλη εκ μέρους. ^ Κ α ι ους μεν Body of Christ, § and
m b s f o m piirts And tliese indeed Members in part.
uncfc me ό Θεός εν τχ\ εκκλησία πρώτον
εϋετο 28 And those whom
|GOD placed in the CON-
αποστόλους, δεύτερον προφήτας, τρίτον δι- GREGATION, a r e first
apostlcs, second prophets, third $ Apostles ; second, $Pro-
δασκάλους, έπειτα δυνάμεις, εϊτα χαρίσματα phets ; third, Teachers;
teachers, after that powers, then gracious gifts next, ^Powers; then,
Ιαμάτων, αντιλήψεις, κυβερνήσεις, γένη t-G if ts of Cures ; § Assist-
of cures, helpers, directors, kinds ants ; $Directors; differ-
γλωσσών. 2&Μή πάντες, απόστολοι; μή πάν- ent Languages.
of t o n gπροφήται,
u e s . N o t μήa lπάντες,
l, a p oδιδάσκαλοι;
stles? n o t Μήa l l , 29 All are not Apostles ;
τες, prophets? not all, teachers? Not all are not Prophets ; all
πάντες, δυνάμεις; 30 Μή πάντες, χαρίσματα are not Teachers ; all are
all, powers? N o t a l l , g r a c i o u s g i i t s not Powers ;
εχουσιν ιαμάτων; μή πάντες, γλώσσαις λαλοΰ- 30 all have not Gifts of
"have of cures? not a l l , with tongues speak? Cures ; all do not speak in
σι; μή πάντες διερμηνεύουσι; 31
Ζηλοϋ— different Languages; all
do not interpret.
not all interpret? You earnestly 31 But you earnestly
τε δέ τά χαρίσματα τά κρείττονα. ΚαΙ desire the *MORB EMI-
ετι κ α θ ' ύπερβολήν δδόν ύμϊν δείκνυμι. NENT GIFTS ; and yet a
yet a more excellent way to you I point out. much more Excellent Way
ΚΕΦ. ι γ ' . 1 3 . 15
Εάν ταίς γλώσσαις των I point out to you.
CHAPTER XIII.
ανθρώπων λαλώ καΐ τών αγγέλων, άγάπην 1 If I should speak in
4 the LANGUAGES of MEN
δέ μή εχω, γέγονα χαλκός ήχων ή
and of ANGELS, but have
«ύμβαλον άλαλάζον. 2 ΚαΙ έάν εχω προφητεί- not Love, I have become
sounding Brass or a noisy
αν, καΐ ε'ιδώ τά μυστήρια πάντα καΐ πάσαν Cymbal.
and I know the secrets a l l and a l l 2 And if I have $Proph-
τήν γνώσιν, καΐ έάν εχω πασαν τήν πίστιν, ecy, and know all SECRETS
the knowledge, and if I have all the faith, and All KNOWLEDGE, and
ίδστε ορη μεθιστάνειν, άγάπην δέ μή if I have All Faith, so as
to remove Mountains, but
£χω, ουδέν ε'μι. 3 ΚαΙ έάν ψωμίσω πάντα have not Love, I am noth-
m
3 * fit I distribute all
τά υπάρχοντα μου, καΐ έάν παραδώ τό
the possessions of me, and if I should give the my POSSESSIONS in feed-
ing the poor, and if I de-
σώμα μου Ινα καυθήσωμαι, άγάπην δέ
body of me so that i t should be burned, love but liver up my BODY to be
burned, but have not
μή εχα>, ουδέν ωφελούμαι. 4 Ή αγάπη Love, I am profited noth-
not Ιϊίΐνβ^ nothing I o,in profited^, ΓΡΙΙΘ love
ing.
μακροθυμεί, χρηστεΰεται· ή αγάπη ού ζηλοί* 4 §LOVE suffers long
and is kind. LOVE does
[ή αγάπη] ού περπερεύεται, ού φυσιοϋται, not envy. LOVE is not
hΘ love] not is uojistfulj not· i s puffed up> boastful; is not puffed up ;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—26. a Member be. 3 1 . MORE EMINENT GIFTS. 4. LOVH
—omit.
ί 2 7. Rom. xii. 5 ; Eph. i. 2 3 ; iv. 1 2 ; v. 23. 3 Col. i. 24. $27. Eph. v. 30.
»·
t 2 8 . Eph. iv. 1 1 . t 2 8 . Eph. ii. 2 0 ; iii. 5. T 28. Acts xiii. 1; Rom. xii. 6.
$ 2 8. verse 10. $ 2 8. verse 9. ί 28. Num. xi. 17. ί 2 8. Rom. xii. 8; 1 Tim. v.
17; Heb. xiii. 1 7 , 2 4 . t 3 1 . 1 Cor. xiv. 1,39. $ 2. 1 Cor. xii. 8-10, 28; xiv.
1, &c. Bee Matt. vii. 22. ί 3. Matt. vi. 1, 2. $ 4. Prov. x. 12; 1 Pet. iv. 8.
587
Chap. 13:5.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 14:2
Β
ούκ άσχημονεί, ού ζητεί τά εαυ- 5 acts not unbecom-
ingly, §seeks not *THAT
τής, ού παροξύνεται, ού λογίζεται which is not HER OWN ; is
not provoked to anger;
τό κακόν, βού χαίρει επί τη αδικία, συγ- does not impute EVIL ;
χαίρει δέ τχί άληθεία, 7πάντα στέγει, πάν- 6 ^rejoices not with
INIQUITY, $but rejoices
joices with but the truth, all things covers, all with the TRUTH ;
7 covers all things;
τα πιστεύει, πάντα ελπίζει, πάντα believes all things; hopes
υπομένει· 8ή αγάπη ουδέποτε εκπίπτει· for all things ; endures all
endures; the love not at any time falls off; things.
8 LOVE fails not at any
είτε δέ προφητεΐαι, καταργηΦήσονται* time; but if there be
whether but prophecies, they w i l l be done away "Prophecyings," they will
είτε γλώσσαι, παύσονται· είτε be done away; or if,
whether tongues, they w i l l cease; whether "Languages," they will
γνώσις, κ α τ α ρ γ η θ ή σ ε τ α ι . β Έ κ μέρους γ ά ρ cease ; or if, "Knowledge,"
knowledge, i t w i l l be done away. From p a r t s for it will be made useless.
γινώσκομεν, καΐ έκ μέρους προφητεΰομεν 9 For Parti tively we
10
we know, and from parts we prophesy; know, and Parti tively we
οταν δέ ελθη τά τέλειον, * [τότε] τό prophesy;
when but may come the perfect, [then] that 10 but when the PER-
έκ μέρους καταργηθήσεται. "Οτε ή*μην νή- 1χ
FECT thing comes, THAT
πιος, ώς νήπιος έλάλουν, ώς νήπιος έφρό- which is PARTITIVE will be
done away.
a babe, as a babe I spoke, as a babe I thought, 11 When I was a Child,
νουν, ώς νήπιος έλογιζόμην δτε *[δέ] γέγο- as a Child I talked ; as a
as a babe reasoned; since [but] I havo Child I thought; as a
Child I reasoned; but
να άνήρ, κατήργηκα τα τοϋ when I became a Man, I
12
put away the MANNERS of
νηπίου. Βλέπομεν γάρ άρτι δι' έσόπ- the CHILD.
babe. We see for now through a glass 12 For §now we see
through a ±[dim] Glass
τρου εν αίνίγματι, τότε δέ πρόσωπον προς obscurely; but then we
shall see Face to Face.
πρόσωπον οίρτι γινώσκω έκ μέρους, τότε δέ Now, I know Partitively,
but then I shall know
έπιγνώσομαι καθώς καΐ έπεγνώσθην. fully, even as also I have
I shall know fully even as and I am fully known.
been fully known.
13 13 But now t h e s e
ΝυνΙ δέ μένει πίστις, έλπίς, αγάπη, τά τρία THREE remain,—Faith,
Now but abides faith, hope, love, the three Hope, Love;—but of these
ταΰτα· μείζων δέ τούτων ή αγάπη. the greatest is LOVE.
these; greater but of these the love.
ΚΕΦ. ι δ \ 14. CHAPTER XIV.
διώκετε την άγάπην δέ τά and 1 Ardently pursue LOVE,
ξηλουτε
$be emulous of the
SPIRITUAL gifts ; $b u t
πνευματικά, μάλλον δέ ίνα προφητεύητε. rather that you may pro-
spirituals, rather but that you may prophesy. phesy.
2
*O γάρ λαλών γλώσσχ], ούκ άν&ρώποις 2 For HE WHO is SPEAK-
ING in a foreign Language,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—5. THAT which is not HER OWN. 10. then—omit. 11.
but—omit.
± 12. The esoptrou is to be understood of some of those transparent substances, which
the ancients, in the then imperfect state of the arts, used in their windows; such as, thin
plates of horn, transparent stone, ill-prepared glass, and such like; through which they
saw, indeed, the objects without, but obscurely.—Bloomfield.
t 5. 1 Cor. x. 24; Phil. ii. 4. $ 6. Psa. x. 3 ; Rom. i. 32. $ 6.2 John 4.
% 12. 2 Cor. i i i . 18; v. 7; Phil. i i i . 12. t 1. 1 Cor. xii. 31. % 1. Num. xi. 25, 29.
588
Chap. 14:3.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 14:10.
λαλεί άλλα τφ θεφ· ουδείς γαρ ακούει, is not speaking to Men,
speaks, but to the God; no one for hears, but to *God; for no one
πνεύματι δε λαλεί μυστήρια· 3 ό δε προφη- listens; but, by the Spirit
in s p i r i t but he speaks mysteries; the but one he is speaking Mysterious
things.
τεΰων, άνθρώποις λαλεί οίκοδομήν καΐ 3 H E who is PROPHESY-
prophesying, to men speaks edification ana
ING, however, speaks to
4
παράκλησιν καΐ παραμυθ'ιαν. Ό λαλών
Men for Edification, and
exhortation and consolation. The one speaking
Exhortation, and Conso-
γλώσσχ], εαυτόν οικοδομεί* ό δέ προφη- lation.
with a tongue, himself builds up; the but one 4 The SPEAKER in a
τεύων, έκκλησίαν foreign
g Language
οικοδομεί. 5 Θέλω δέ gg edifies
H i l f
Himself; b
butt HE who
h
the
πάντας ύμας λαλείν γλώσσαις, μάλλον δέ tva PROPHESIES
Congregation.
edifies
all you to speak with tongues, rather but that
5 I am willing, indeed,
προφητευητε· μείζων γαρ ό προφητεύ- ferent for you all to speak in dif-
Languages, b u t
rather that you should
ων ή ό λαλών γλώσσαις, εκτός ει prophesy; for greater is
ing tii3.il the one speaking witti tongues^ unless if HE who PROPHESIES, than
μη διερμηνεύχι, tva ή εκκλησία HE who SPEAKS in differ-
not he should interpret, so that the congregation ent Languages; unless,
οίκοδομήν λάβχ\. β ΝυνΙ δέ, αδελφοί, indeed, he should inter-
edification may receive. No ν but, brethren, έάν
pret, so that the CONGRE-
έ"λθω προς υμάς γλωσσαις λαλών, τΐ GATION may receive Edifi-
I should come to you with tongues speaking, what cation.
υμάς ωφελήσω, έάν μη ΰμίν λαλήσω .ή 6 And now, Brethren,
you shall I profit, if not toyou I shall speak either if I should come to you
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 5 . but—omit.
t 15. Eph. v. 1 9 ; Col. iii. 16. $ 15. Psa. xlvii. 7. % 16. 1 Cor. xi. 2 4 . $ 2 0 .
Psa. cxxxi. 2 ; Matt. x i . 2 5 ; xviii. 3 ; xix. 1 4 ; Bom. xvi. 1G; 1 Cor. iii. 1 ; Eph.
Iv. 1 4 ; Heb. x. 12, 1 3 ; 1 Pet. ii. 2.
590
Chap. 14:21.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 14:28.
νόμφ γέγραπται· "Οτι έν έτερογλώσσοις 21 In the LAW it has
law it has been written; That by other tongues been written, $"With
και έν χείλεσιν έτέροις λαλήσω τφ λαφ "Other Languages, and
"with the Lips of others
τούτω, καΐ ούδ' οΰτως είσακούσονταί "I will speak to this
"PEOPLE ; a n d neither
μου, λ έ γ ε ι Κ ύ ρ ι ο ς . 2 2 " Ω σ τ ε α ϊ γ λ ώ σ σ α ι ε ί ς "so will they listen to me,
me, says Lord. So that the tongues for "says the Lord."
στιμεϊόν είσιν, ού τοις πιστεύουσιν, άλλα 22 So that the LAN-
a sign are, not to those believing, but GUAGES are for a Sign,
τοις άπίστοις· ή δέ προφητεία ού τοις not to the BELIEVERS,
to the unbelievers; the but prophesying not to the but to the UNBELIEVERS ;
άπίστοις, αλλά τοις the PROPHESYING, how-
unbelieving, but to tho If ever, is not for the UN-
οΰν * [συν] έλθτ) ή εκκλησία BELIEVERS, but for the
therefore should come Ctogether] tin congregation BELIEVERS.
δλη έπΐ τό αυτό, καΐ πάντες
whole to the same, and
γλώσσαις W h23o l eIf, therefore,
all
the
CONGREGATION
with tongues should come into ONE
λαλώσιν, εισέλθωσι be ίδιώται,
sliould spesiK· slioulcl coxoe i n 2iud UQiBflriied onQtSt PLACE, and all should
άπιστοι,] ουκ έροϋσιν, ί
speak in foreign Lan-
believers,] not will they say, μαινε- guages, and there should
24 you are come in illiterate persons
σθε; Έ ά ν δέ πάντες προψητεύωσιν, είσ- or unbelievers, will they
mad? If but all should prophesy, should not say, $That you are
έλθχ) δέ τις (χπιστος, ι Ιδιώτης, έλέγ- insane ?
come In and anyone unbelieving, or unlearned, he 24 But if all should
? εται ύπό πάντων, ανακρίνεται υπό πάν- all, prophesy, and any unbe-
s convinced by all, he is examined by lieving or illiterate person
καρδίας αύτοΰ φανερά should enter, he is con-
των, 2 δ τά κρυπτά της heart of him manifest vinced by all, he is exam-
the secrets
γίνεται· καΐ οΰτω of the
πεσών επί πρόσωπον προσ- ined by all;
ϊ?θ c o m β* ftjD.d s o f f t l l i ΐΐ£Γ o n & f ftc β \XQ W i l l
25 the SECRETS of his
κυνήσει τφ θεφ, άπαγγέλλων, δτι
ό Θεός HEART become manifest;
and so falling on his
δντως έν ύμϊν έστι. 26 ΤΙ οΰν έστιν, άδελ- Face, he will worship
GOD, announcing $That
r e a l l y a m o n g y o u i s . Why t h e n i s i t , b r e t h - GOD is really among you.
<poi; "Οταν συνέρχησθε, έ'καστος * [ύ- 26 Why then is it,
μών] "ψαλμόν έχει, διδαχήν έχει, γλώσσαν Brethren, when you as-
you] & j?s&lin JIUS te&cliiii^ 2iiS & tonju© semble, each one has a
Psalm—|has a Discourse
έ'χει, άποκάλιτψιν εχει, έρμηνείαν εχει· •has a Revelation—has a
a revelation an interpratation has;
has, has, Language—has an Inter-
πάντα προς οίκοδομήν γινέσθω. 27 ΕΙτε pretation ? $Let all things
all things for building up let be done. If be done for Edification.
γλώσσχι τις λαλεί, κατά δ\>ο, η* τό 27 And if any one speak
in a foreign Language, let
πλείστον τρείς, καΐ άνά μέρος· καΐ είς it be by two, or at MOST
three [sentences,] and in
διερμηνευέτω. 2 8 Έ ά ν δέ η" δίερμη- succession, and let one
let interpret. If but tnay be an in- interpret;
28 but if there is no In-
•νευτής, σιγάτω έν εκκλησία* έαυ- terpreter, let him be silent
terpeter, le t him be silent In congregation; to in the Congregation ; and
τφ δέ letλαλεί τω καΐ τφ θ ε φ . 2 9 Προ- let him speak to Himself
him speak and to the God. l'roph- and to GOD.
himself but
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 3 . together—omit. 23. or Unbelievers—omit. 26. of
you—omit. 26. has a Revelation, has a Language, has an Interpretation.
% 2 1 . Isa. xxviii. 11, 12. % 23. Acts ii. 13. % 25. Isa. xlv. 1 1 ; Zech. viii. 29.
$ 2 6. 1 Cor. xii. 8-10; verse 6. ί 2 6. 1 Cor. xii. 1 7 ; 2 Cor. xii. 1 9 ; Eyh. iv. 12.
581
Chap. 14:29.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 14:40.
φήται δέ δύο τρεις λαλε'ιτωσαν, καΐ οί 29 And let two or three
ets but two c three let speak, and theProphets speak, and §let
#λλοι διακρινέτωσαν 3 0 έάν δέ άλλω άπο- the OTHERS judge;
30 but if to another
καλυφθη καθημένω, ό πρώτος σιγάτω. sitting by, there should
be a Revelation, let the
81 FIRST be silent.
Δύνασθε γάρ καθ' ϊνα πάντες προφητεύειν, 31 For you can all
You are able for one by one all to prophesy, prophesy one by one,
ίνα πάντες μανθάνωσι, καΐ πάντες παρακα- so that all may learn,
that all may learn, and all maybe
and all may be com-
λώνται* 32 κα1 πνεύματα προφητών προφήταις forted.
comforted; and s p i r i t s of prophets to prophets 32 And the Spiritual
υποτάσσεται· ^ού γάρ έστιν ακαταστασίας ό ject gifts of Prophets are sub-
fl.ro suljjectj not for is of confusion tli©
to Prophets ;
33 for GOD is not a
θεός, αλλ' ε'ιρήνης. *Ως έν πάσαις ταϊς έκκλη- God of Confusion, but
God, b u t of peace. A s In a l l the c o n g r e -
of Peace. As in All the
σ'ιαις των αγίων, 3 4 αΙ γυναίκες CONGREGATIONS Of the
SAINTS,
έν ταίς έκκλησίαις σιγάτωσαν ού γάρ έπι- 34 $let your WIVES be
in the congregations let be silent; not for it silent in the ASSEMBLIES ;
τέτραπται αύταϊς λαλείν, άλλ' ύποτάσ-
for it has not been per-
χι ο. s b66ii permitted to them to spetikj out to DO
mitted to them to speak,
σεσθαι, καθώς καΐ 6 νόμος λέγει. ^El
thut *let them be sub-
submissive, as even the law says. If
missive ; $even as the
LAW also says;
δέ τι μαθείν θέλουσιν, έν οϊκω τους
35 and if they wish
to learn anything, let
Ιδίους άνδρας έπερωτάτωσαν αίσχρόν γάρ them ask their OWN Hus-
bands a t Home; for it is
έστι γυναιξίν έν εκκλησία λαλείν. 3β'Ή άφ' an indecent thing for *a
Woman to speak in the
υμών 6 λόγος Θεοΰ έξηλθεν; βίς Assembly.
the word God went out? o 36 -Did
' • the WORD of
you
υμάς μόνους κατήντησεν; 37
Εϊτ ι ς δοκεί did GOD ;o out from you, or
t only extend to
you alone did i t come? If any one thinks
you?
προφήτης είναι ή πνευματικός, έπιγινωσκέ- 37 §If any one assume
a prophet to be or spiritual, let him ac-
to be a Prophet, or a
TO) δ ύμίν, δτι Κυ- Spiritual person, let him
knowledge the things w r i t e toto you,
you, because of acknowledge the things'
εΙ δέ τ ι ς άγνο- which I write to you,
38
<κου είσΐν έντολαί·
Lorcl they are commandments; if but any one is *That they are Command-
39 ments of the Lord;
εί, άγνοεί,τω. "Ωστε, αδελφοί,
38 but if any be igno-
ignorant, l e t him be ignorant. So that, brethren, rant, let him be ignorant.
596
Chap. 15:44.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 15:53.
σπειρεται εν ασθένεια, εγείρεται έν δυνάμει· honor, it is raised in Glory ;
it is sown in weakness, i t is raised In power; it is sown in Weakness,
4
%πε'ιρεται σώμα ψυχικόν, εγείρεται σώμα it is raised in Power;
I t i s SO TS^Q II DOCly S O U l l C & l | i t i S l*fl i S ©Q Si DOCiy 44 it is sown an animal
πνευματικόν. Εστί σώμα ψυχικόν, και έστι Body, it is raised a spirit-
spiritual. Is a 45 body soulical, and is ual Body. *If there is
*[σώμα] πνευματικό'ν. Ουτω καΐ γέγραπ- an animal Body, there is
[a body] spiritual. So and i t has been also a spiritual Body.
ται* Έγένετο δ
ό πρώτος *[άνθρωπος] 45 And so it has been
written; Was made the the first [man] written, The FIRST Adam
'Αδάμ ε'ις -ψυχήν ζώσαν δ έ'σχατος 'Αδάμ !"became a living Soul;"
Adam into a soul living; the last Adam $the LAST Adam, $a life-
46
εις πνεΰμα ξωοποιοΰν. Άλλ' ού πρώτον το giving Spirit.
έπειτα 46 The SPIRITUAL,
πνευματικόν, άλλα τό ψυχικόν
spiritual, but the soulical; afterwards however, was not the
first, but the ANIMAL;
τδ πνευματικόν.
47
*Ο πρώτος άνθρωπος, έκafterwards, the SPIRIT-
UAL.
γήζ χοϊκός* δ δεύτερος άνθρωπος, * [δ 47 $The FIRST Man was
earth earthy; the second man, [the from the Ground, §earthy,
Κύριος] έξ ούρανοΰ. ^Οίος δ χοϊκός, the SECOND Man is §from
L ο r dU
τοιούτοι f r o ΪΪΙκαΐh G ol
SL ν β u • Ο ι "W h £t tκαΐ
χοϊκοί· kind the β & ι* 111 y ιHeaven.
οίος
&uch like also tlie earthy ones; and of what kind 48 Of what kind the
EARTHY one, such also
δ επουράνιος, τοιούτοι καΐ ot επουράνιοι· the EARTHY ones; land
of what kind the HEAV-
49
κα1 καθώς έφορέσαμεν τήν εικόνα του ENLY one, such also the
χοϊκοΰ, φορέσομεν καΐ τήν εικόνα του HEAVENLY ones;
49 and §even as we
επουρανίου.
50
Τοΰτο δέ φημί, αδελφοί, δτι bore the LIKENESS of the
EARTHY one, $we shall
σαρξ καΐ αίμα βασιλείαν Θεοΰ κληρονομησαι also bear the LIKENESS of
flesh and blood a kingdom of God to inherit the HEAVENLY one.
ού δύνανται, ουδέ ή φθορά τήν άφθαρσί- 50 And I say this, Breth-
not are able, nor the cc ruption ie incorruption ren, Because §Flesh and
αν κληρονομεί. δ 1 Ί δ ο ύ , μυστήριον ύμίν Blood cannot inherit the
Kingdom of GOD ; nor shall
λέγω· Πάντες μέν ού κοιμηθησόμεθα· CORRUPTION inherit IN-
CORRUPTION.
πάντες δέ άλλαγησόμεθα,
52
έν άτόμω,
51 Behold! a Secret
all but we shall t>© changed, in a moment} I disclose to you; §We
shall not all sleep, but we
έν ριπή οφθαλμού, έν rrj εσχάτη σάλπιγ- shall all be changed—
in a twinkling of an eye, in the last trumpet.
52 in a Moment, in the
γι. (Σαλπίσει γάρ, καΐ ol νεκροί έγερ- Twinkling of an Eye, at
(It shall sound for, and the dead ones shall
the LAST Trumpet; ifov
θήσονται άφθαρτοι, καΐ ημείς άλλαγη- it will Sound, and the
be raised incorruptible, and w e shall be DEAD will be raised in-
σόμεθα.) ^ γ ά ρ τό φθαρτόν τοΰτο corruptible, and we shall
changed.) I t is ary for the corruptible this be changed.
ένδύσασθαι άφθαρσίαν, καΐ τδ θνητδν
53 For this CORRUPTI-
BLE must be clothed with
to be clothed with incorruption, and the mortal
incorruptibility; and $this
τοϋτο ένδύσασθαι άθανασίαν. 54 "Οταν δέ MORTAL must be clothed
this to be clothed with immortality. When but with Immortality.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.· —44. If thereί Is ;an animal Body, there is also a Spiritual
Body. 44. Body—<>mit. 45 . Man—omit. 47 . the LORD—omit.
$ 45. Gen.ii. 7.• t 45. Bom. v. 14. $ 45. John v. 2 1 ; vi. 33, 39, 40 , 54, 5 7 ;
Phil. iii. 2 1 ; Col iii, 4 $ 47 . John iii 31. $ 4 7. Gen. ii. 7 ; iii 19 . $ 47.
John iii. 1 3 , 3 1 . $ 48. Phil. iii. 2 0 , 2 1 . ί 49. Gen. v. 3. % 49. Phil. iii. 2 1 ;
1 John i i i . 2 . $ 5 0 . John iii. 3, 5. % 51. 1 Thcss. iv. 15-17. t 52. Matt. xxiv.
3 1 ; John v. 2 1 ; 1 Thess. iv. 16. $ 53. 2 Cor. v. 4.
597
Chap. 15: 54. I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 16: 5.
τό φθαρτόν τοΰτο ένδύσηται άφθαρ- 54 And when this COR-
the corruptible this shall be clothed with incor- RUPTIBLE shall be cloth-
σ'ιαν, καΐ τό θνητό ν τοϋτο ένδύση- ed with Incorruptibility,
and this MORTAL, shall be
ται άθανασίαν, τότε γενήσεται ό λόγος clothed with Immortality,
Wit
then will THAT WORD be
ό γεγραμμένος Κατεπόθη 6 accomplished which HAS
that having been w r i t t< Was swallowedup the BEEN WRITTEN, $ "Death
5δ
θάνατος εις νίκος. Π ο 5 σου·, θάνατε, τό
dea
was swallowed up in Vic-
κέντρον; ποΰ σου, αδχι, τό νίκος; 55*Where, Ο Death! is
Β6 Thy STING? Where, Ο
Τό δε κέντρον τοϋ θανάτου, ή αμαρτία· Hades ! 13 Thy Victory?
The but sting of the death, the sin; 56 The STING of DEATH
f, δέ δύναμις της αμαρτίας, ό νόμος. Β7Τω is SIN, and the $POWER of
the and power of the sin, the law. To the
SIN is the LAW ;
δέ Θεω χάρις, τω διδόντι ήμίν, τό
but God" thanks, to the one having given to us, the
57 §but Thanks to
THAT GOD, who GIVES US
νΐκος δια τοΰ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοΰ Χρίστου. $t h e VICTORY, through
victory tljrouffH tlie Lord ox us Jesus J^HOIXILGQ» our LORD, Jesus Christ.
Β8
"Ωστε, αδελφοί μου αγαπητοί, εδραίοι 58 $ Wherefore, my be-
γίνεσθε, αμετακίνητοι, περισσει'<οντες εν τω loved Brethren, be you set-
tled, unmoved, abounding
£ργω τοϋ Κυρίου πάντοτε, είδότες, οτι in the WORK of the LORD
at all times, knowing That
ό κόπος υμών ουκ εστί κενός εν Κνρίω. your LABOR is not in vain
in the Lord.
ΚΕΦ. ιστ'. 16. CHAPTER XVI.
1
ΠερΙ δέ της λογίας της εις 1 And concerning $the
Concerning and the :ollection that for COLLECTION which is for
αγίους, ωσπερ διέταξα ταίς έκκλησίαις the SAINTS ;—as I di-
rected the CONGREGA-
της Γαλατίας, οΰτω καΐ ύμείς ποιήσατε. TIONS of GALATIA, SO also
ο τ ιΐι Θ Ο & 1 & ι· 1 &} so &lso you do* do you.
2
Κατά μίαν σαββάτων έκαστος υμών παρ' 2 ±Every $First day of
the Week, let each of you
έαυτφ τιθέτω, θησαυρίζων, δ,τι αν lay something by itself,
Itself let him place, treasuring up, what thing depositing as he may be
εύοδώται* ίνα μή δταν ε'λθω, prospered, so that when
JIG witty be prospered^ so tli&t not3 ΛνΙΐΘΐι I xmiy com Θ ι I come Collections may
τότε λογίαι γίνωνται. "Οταν δέ παρα- not then be made.
then collections may be made. When and I may
3 And when I arrive,
γένωμαι, οϋς έάν δοκιμάσητε, δι' έπι- tthe persons whom you
ArrivOi whom if you may approve^ t>y let—
may authorize by Letters,
στολών τούτους πέμψω άπενεγκείν την χά-
ters t h e s e I w i l l send to carry the gift
I will send to convey your
GIFT to Jerusalem ;
ριν υμών είς 'Ιερουσαλήμ· έάν δέ
4
fj 4 $and if it be proper
of you to Jerusalem; If but it may be that even I should GO,
άξιον τοΰ κάμε πορε\>εσθαι, συν έμοί they shall go with me.
be worthy of the even me to go, with me
5 And I will come to
πορεΰσονται. ε Έλεΰσομαι δέ προς ύμας, δταν you, §when I have passed
t h e y s h a l l go. I w i l l come but to you, when through Macedonia; for
Μακεδονίαν διέλθω* (Μακεδονίαν I am coming by Mace-
Macedonia I may have passed through; (Macedonia donia ;
± 2. As kata polin signifies every city; and kata meena, everymonth; andActsxiv. 23,
kata ekkleesian, in every clmrch; so kata mian sahlatoon signifies the first day of every
week. —Macknipht.
593
Chap. 16:6.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 16:16.
γάρ διέρχομαι·) προς υμάς δε τυχόν 6 and, perhaps, I shall
for I pass through;) v i t h " you and i t may happen remain with You, or even
παραμένω, ή καΐ παραχειμάσω, ίνα pass the winter, tbat you
I w i l l remain may send Me forward
or even I shall winter, so that
ύμείς με προπέμψητε ού εάν πορεύωμαι. wherever I may go.
you me may send before where if I may go. 7 For I do not wish to
7
Ού θέλω γάρ ύμας άρτι έν παρόδω ιδεΐν see You now in passing,
Not I wish for you now in passing by" to see;
since I hope to remain
ελπίζω γάρ χρόνον τινά έπιμεϊναι προς υμάς, some Time with you, $if
I hope for time some to remain
8 with you, the Lord permit.
έάν ό Κύριος έπιτρέπη. Έπιμενώ δέ 8 But I will remain at
if the Lord should permit. I shall remain but
9 Ephesus till the PENTE-
έλ· Έφέσω εως της πεντηκοστής· θύρα γάρ COST ;
in Ep]
9 for $a great and effec-
μοι άνέωγε μεγάλη καΐ ενεργής, και tive Door has been opened
iias been opened great
10 and effective, and to Me ; yet there are many
αντικείμενοι πολλοί. Έάν $Opposers.
Τιμόθεος, βλέπετε, ίνα άφόβως γένηται should 10 Now, ?Tf Timothy
have come, take
jCimotliVj SGO yovij tlmt "vt^*tlioiit fcitr lie xnjiy ut care that he may be among
προς ύμας· τό γάρ έργον Κυρίου εργάζεται you without fear ; for £he
ώς *[καί] έγώ· η μή τις οΰν αυτόν performs the work of the
Lord, even as also I do.
as [even'] I; not any one therefore him
έξουθενήση. Προπέμψατε δέ αυτόν έν είρή- I l l Let no one, there-
may despise. Send on before and him in peace, fore, despise him; but
νχι, ίνα έλθτι προς με· έκδέχομαι γάρ send him forward $in
12 Peace, that he may come
αυτόν * [μετά των αδελφών. ] Περί δέ to me; for I am expecting
him [with the brethren.] Concerning and him with the BRETHREN.
Άπολλώ τοϋ άδελφοΰ, πολλά παρεκάλεσα 12 But concerning §Apol-
Apollos the brother, much I entreated los, the BROTHER, I en-
αυτόν, ϊνα ελθχι προς ύμας μετά των treated him repeatedly
that he would comedo you
bαδελφών*
r καΐ πάντως ούκ fjv θέλημα, ϊνα with the BRETHREN ; but
νυν ελθχι* έλεύσεται δέ, δταν εύκαιρή- his Inclination was not at
now he should go; he w i l l go but, when he may all to come at present;
^Γρηγορείτε, στήκετε έν he will come, however,
Watch you, stand you firm in when he may find an op-
14
xf\ πίστει, άνδρίζεσθε, κραταιοΰσθε· πάν- portunity.
the faith, be you m a n l y , be you s t r o n g ; all 13 $Watch you ! §Stand
ιε
τα υμών έν αγάπη γινέσθω. Παρακα- firm in the FAITH ! Be
things of you in love l e t be done. I entreat manly ! $Be strong!
λώ δέ ύμας, αδελφοί· οϊδατε την οίκί- 14 $Let all your deeds
be done in Love.
αν Στεφανα, οτι εστίν απαρχή της 15 And I entreat you,
hold of Stephanas, that it is a first-fruit of the Brethren, as you know the
'Αχαΐας, καΐ εις διακονίαν τοις άγίοις έτα- ί FAMILY of Stephanas,
That it is $a First-fruit of
ξαν 1β ACIIAIA, and that they
εαυτούς· ϊνα καΐ ύμείς ύποτάσ- have devoted themselves
tli62ΪΙsGIv^cs^ £li2it Also you should be to § Service for the SAINTS,
σησθε τοις τοιούτοις, κα.1 παν- 16 §that you also be
submissive to the such like persons, and to every submissive to SUCH, and
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . even—omit. 11. with the BRETHREN—omit.
t 7. Acts xviii. 2 1 ; 1 Cor. iv. 19; James iv. 15. $ 9. Acts xiv. 2 7 ; 2 Cor. ii. 1 2 ;
Col. iv. 2 ; Rev. i i i . 8. $ 9. Acts xix. 9. $ 10. Acts xix. 2 2 ; 1 Cor. iv. 17. $ 10.
Bom. xvi. 2 1 ; Phil. i i . 20, 2 2 ; 1 Thess. iii. 2. % 11. 1 Tim. iv. 12. ί 11. Acts
xv. 33. ί 12. 1 Cor. i . 12; iii. 5. $ 13. Matt. xxiv. 4 2 ; xxv. 1 3 ; 1 Thess. v. 6;
1 Pet. v. 8. t 13. 1 Cor. xv. 1; Phil. i. 2 7 ; iv. 1; 1 Thess. iii. 8; 1 Pet. v. 8.
t 13. Eph. vi. 10; Col. i. 11. t 14. 1 Cor. xiv. 1; 1 Pet. iv. 8. ί 15. 1 Cor. i .
16. t 15. Horn. xvi. 5. $ 15. 2 Cor. viii. 4 ; ix. 1; Heb. vi. 10. $ 16. Heb. xiii. 17.
699
Chap. 16:17.] I. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 16:24.
τΐ τφ συνεργοΰντι καΐ κοπιώντι. to Every one who CO-
one to the one working with and laboring with. OPERATES and labors.
17
Χαίρω δέ έπΙ τχί παρουσίςι Στεφανα 17 And I rejoice a t the
presence of Stephanus and
και Φουρτουνάτου καΐ Άχαίκοΰ, δτι τό
Fortunatus and Achaicus;
υμών υστέρημα οΰτοι άνεπλήρωσαν* ^άνέ-Because these brethren
supplied the Want of YOU ;
ο/ you want tlicso supplied, they
παυσαν γαρ τό έμόν πνεύμα καΐ τδ υμών. 18 $for they have re-
refreshed for the my spirit and that of you. freshed MY Spirit and
Έπιγινώσκετε οδν τους τοιούτους. Y O U R S . § Acknowledge,
therefore, SUCH brethren.
"'Ασπάζονται υμάς at έκκλησίαι της
Salute you the congregations of the 19 The CONGREGATIONS
'Ασίας. 'Ασπάζονται υμάς έν Κυρίφ πολλά of ASIA salute you. Aquila
Asia. Salute you in Lord much and *Priscilla, $together
'Ακύλας καΐ Πρίσκιλλα, συν τη κατ' οίκον with the CONGREGATION
at their House, salute you
ούτών εκκλησία. 20'Ασπάζονται υμάς ol much in the Lord.
of them congregation. Salute you the
αδελφοί πάντες. 'Ασπάσασβε αλλήλους έν 20 All the BRETHREN
brethren a l l . Salute you each otherwith salute you. § Salute each
φιλήματι άγίω. 2 1
Ό ασπασμός τη έμη other with a holy Kiss.
a kiss holy. The salutation, with the my
χειρί Παύλου. ^Εϊ τις ού φιλεΕ τόν TATION 21 §This is the SALU-
hand "- -· " -" *-- " - - • - - - · - -
of Paul with MY
Κΰριον *[Ίησουν Χριστόν,] V\ |Tco ανάθεμα· OWN Hand.
Lord [Jesus Anointed,] l e t him be accursed;
22 If any one $love not
μαράν άθά. 8 Ή χάρις του Κυρίου Ίησοΰ the LORD, §let him be ac-
* [Χρίστου] μεθ' υμών. 24
Ή αγάπη μου cursed. §The Lord comes.
[Anointed,] with you. The love of me 23 The FAVOR of the
μετά πάντων υμών έν Χριστώ Ίησοΰ. LORD Jesus be with you.
of you i n Anointed J e s u s . LE
24 My love be with you
all in the Anointed Jesus.
*FIRST TO THE CORINTHIANS, WRITTEN FROM
EPHESUS.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 9 . Prisca. 22. Jesus Anointed—omit. 23. Anointed
—omit. 24. So be i t — o m i t . Subscription—FIRST TO T H E C O R I N T H I A N S , W R I T T E N
FROM EPHESUS.
t 18. Col. iv. 8. ί 1 8 . 1 Thess. v. 1 2 ; Phil. i i . 29. ί 19. Rom. xvi. 5 , 1 5 ;
Philemon 2 . t 2 0 . Bom. xvi. 16. % 2 1 . Col. iv. 1 8 ; 2 Thess. i i i . 17. ί 2 2 .
Eph. vi. 24. ί 22. Gal. i. 8, 9. $ 22. Jude 14, 15. t 2 3 . Bom. xvi. 20.
600
•[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΥΣ ΔΕΥΤΕΡΑ
COF PAUL AN EPISTLE] TO CORINTHIANS SECOND
SECOND TO THE CORINTHIANS.
ΚΕΦ. α' 1. CHAPTER I.
Παΰλος, απόστολος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου δια 1 Paul, §an Apostle
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Anointed through of the *Anointed Jesus
θελήματος Θεοϋ, καΐ Τιμόθεος ό αδελφός, by the Will of God, and
will of God, τοΰand Timothy Timothy the BROTHER, to
θεοΰ τηthe οΰσχι brother,
ένTHAT CONGREGATION o f
rfj εκκλησία on of the God to that being in GOD which is in Corinth,
Κορίνθω,
' " συν
mgregatl·τοις άγίοις πασι τοις οίσιν έν§ together with all THOSE
Corinth," w i t h the s 2a i n t s t o a l l those being inSAINTS who ARE in the
δλη τ|) 'Αχαία· χάρις ύμίν καΐ εΙρήνη Whole of ACHAIA ;
whole the Achaia; favor to you and peace
άπό Θεοΰ Πατρός ημών, καΐ Κυρίου Ίησοΰ 2 $Favor to you, and
Peace, from God our Fa-
from God a Father of you, and Lord Jesus ther and the Lord Jesus
Χρίστου. 3Εΰλογητός ό Θεός καΐ Πατήρ Christ.
Arointed. Worthy of praise the God and Father 3 $Blessed be the GOD
τοΰ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, ό Πατήρ and Father of our LORD
of the Lord of us Jesus Anointed, the Father Jesus Christ, THAT FA-
THER of MERCIES, and
τών οίκτιρμών, καΐ θεός πάσης παρα- God of All Comfort,
κλήσεως, ό 4
παρακαλών ύμας έν πάσχι 4 who COMFORTS us in
τή θλίψει ημών, είς τό δύνασθαι ήμας All our AFFLICTION, in
trie affliction of us, in order that to be able order that we may be
παρακαλείν τους έν πάση θλίψει, δια ABLE to comfort THOSE
to comfort those in every
της παρακλήσεως, ής affliction, by means in
παρακαλοΰμεθα
Every Affliction, through
the COMFORT by which we
αυτοί ύπό τοΰ Θεοΰ· δδτι καθώς περισ- ourselves are comforted
ourselves by the God; because as abounds by GOD ;
5 because §as the SUF-
σεύει τα παθήματα τοΰ Χρίστου είς ήμας, FERINGS for the ANOINTED
abound in us, so through
οί5τω διά τοΰ Χρίστου περισσεύει καΐ ή the ANOINTED, abounds
by ι
παράκλησις ημών. 6 Ειτε δι θλιβόμεθα, also our COMFORT.
e are afflicted, 6 And whether we be
υπέρcomfort τηςof υμών
us. Whether but
παρακλήσεως, * ΓκαΙ σω- afflicted, $it is *on behalf
on behalf of the of you comfort, [and sal- Of THAT COMFORT Of YOU,
τηρίας·] είτε παρακαλούμεθα, υπέρ which OPERATES by a Pa-
tient endurance of the,
της υμών παρακλήσεως, της ένεργουμέ- SAME Sufferings which we
of the of you comfort, of that operating
νης έν υπομονή τών αυτών παθημάτων, also suffer; and our HOPE
patient endurance of the same sufferings, on your account is firm;
ων καΐ ημείς πάσχομεν (καΐ ή έλπίς ημών 7 or, whether we be
which also we suffer; (and the hope of us comforted, it is for your
βεβαία υπέρ υμών) 7ε1δότες, δτι $σπερ Comfort and Salvation,
stedfast on behalf of you;) knowing, that as knowing, §That as you
κοινωνοί έστέ τών παθημάτων, οΰτω καΐ are Partakers of the SUF-
partakers you are of the sufferings, so also FERINGS, so also of the
τής παρακλήσεως. 8Ού γάρ θέλομεν ύμας άγ- COMFORT.
8 For we do not wish
νοείν, αδελφοί, υπέρ τής θλίψεως you, Brethren, to be ig-
be ignorant, brethren, concerning the affliction norant concerning THAT
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Title—SECOND TO T H E CORINTHIANS. 1. Anointed
Jesus. 6. and salvation—omit. 6. on behalf of THAT COMFORT of YOU which OPERATES
by a Patient endurance of the SAME Sufferings which we also suffer; and our HOPE on
your account is firm; or, whether we be comforted, it is for YOUR Comfort and Salvation,
knowing, That.
ΐ 1. 1 Cor. i. 1; Eph. i. 1; Col. i. 1; 1 Tim. i. 1; 2 Tim. i. 1. t 1. Phil. 1 . 1 ;
Col. i. 2. $ 2. Rom. i . 7; 1 Cor. i . 3 ; Gal. i . 3 ; Phil. i. 2 ; Col. i. 2 ; IThess.
1. 1; 2 Thess. i. 2 ; Philemon 3. ί 3. Eph. i. 3 ; 1 Pet. i. 3. % 5. *cts ix. 4;2 Cor,
iv. 10; Col. i. 24. ί 6. 2 Cor. iv. 15. t 7. Rom. viii. 1 7 ; 2 Tim. ii. 12.
601
Chap. 1:9.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap, 1:16.
ημών της γενομένης * [ήμίν] έν τ|) 'Ασία, ^AFFLICTION 0 f O U T S
of us of that happening Cto us] in the Asia, which HAPPENED in ASIA,
δτι καθ' ύπερβολήν έβαρήθημεν That * excessively above
Strength we were pressed,
υπέρ δύναμιν, &στε έξαπορηθήναι ημάς so that we despaired even
above strength, so that to be in despair us
9
of LIFE ;
καΐ τοΰ ζ-ην άλλά αυτοί έν έαυτοις το 9 but we had the SEN-
even of the life; but ourselves in ourselves the TENCE of DEATH in our-
άπόκριμα τοΰ θανάτου έσχήκαμεν, ίνα μη selves, so that we might
$not trust in ourselves,
πεποιθότες ώμεν έ φ ' έαυτοί,ς, άλλ' επί but in THAT GOD who
having trusted we should in ourselves, but in
10 RAISES up the DEAD ;
τω Θεώ τω έγείροντι τους νεκρούς* δς 10 $who rescued us
the God that one raising up the dead ones; who
ίν. τηλικούτου θανάτου έρρύσατο ημάς, καΐ from so Great a Death,
and *i s rescuing; i n
ρύεται· είς δν ήλπίκαμεν, δτι και whom we have hope that
does rescue; in whom we have hoped, that even
he will also yet rescue;
11 you, also, $co-operat-
Uxi ρύσεται, η συνυπουργούντων καΐ υμών ing by PRAYER on our
behalf, so that from Many
ύπκρ ημών ττ} δεήσει, ίνα έκ πολλών fMouths thanks may be
οΐ) l)©li&lf of us in th© pr&ycr· tli&t f roiu niimy given by Many on our
προσώπων το είς ήμ,άς χάρισμα διά πολλών behalf, $for Our GIFT.
faces the for us gift through many 12 For our BOASTING
ευχαριστηθώ υπέρ ημών. 1 2 Ή γαρ is this, the TESTIMONY of
καύχησι,ς ημών αΰτη έστι, το μαρτυριον της our CONSCIENCE. T h a t
with *the greatest Simpli-
συνειδήσεως ημών, δτι έν άπλότητι και city and ^Sincerity, §not
conscience of u s , t h a t i n s i m p l i c i t y a n d with fleshly Wisdom, but
ειλικρίνεια Θεοΰ, (ούκ έν σοφία σαρκική, by the Favor of GOD, we
sincerity of God, (not in wisdom fleshly, conducted ourselves i n
άλλ' έν χάριτι Θεοΰ) άνεστράφημεν έν τω the WORLD ; but more
but in favor of God) we conducted in the especially towards you.
12
κόσμω, περισσοτέρως δε προς υμάς. Οΰ
World, more abundantly but to you. Not 13 For we write no
γαρ αλλά γράφομεν ύμίν, άλλ' η* α άνα- Other things to you, than
for other things we write to you, but what you what you read, or what
γινώσκετε, * [ή α έπιγινώσκετε·] ελπίζω you acknowledge; and I
rciici» for whiit· you Q-cknowleQ^ejj X hoj)e hope that even to the End
you will acknowledge;
δε, οτι * [καΐ] εΌος τέλους έπιγνώσεσθε,
14 as also you partially
14
καθώς καΐ έπέγνωτε ημάς άπό μέρους· acknowledged us, §That
wre are your Boast, $as
δτι καύχημα υμών έσμέν, καθάπερ καΐ you also will be ours in
the DAY of *the LORD
ύμείς ημών, έν χχ\ τοΰ Κυρίου Ίησοΰ. Jesus.
you of us, in the
ΐΓ>
>f the Lord Jesus. 15 And in this CONFI-
Και ταύττ) χχ\ πεποιθήσει έβουλόμην προς DENCE $1 was purposing
And in t h i s the confidence I wished to
to come to you at first;
ύμάζ έλθεϊν πρότερον, ίνα δευτέραν χάριν so that you might have §a
* Second Favor;
16
εχητε· κα1 δι» υμών διελθείν 16 and, by You, to pass
you may have; and through you to pass through through into Macedonia;
p , g y p
it means "character."—Sharpe.
t 8. Acts xix. 2 3 ; 1 Cor. xv. 3 2 ; xvi. 9. t 9. Jer. xvii. 5. 7. t 10. 2Pet. ii. 9. t 11.
Rom. xv. 3 0 ; Phil. i . 1 9 ; Philemon 2 2 . j 11. 2 Cor. iv. 15. t 12. 2 Cor. ii. 1 7 ;
iv. 2. t 12. 2 Cor. ii. 4, 13. $ 14. 2 Cor. v. 12. $ 14. Phil. ii. 1 6 ; iv. 1 ; 1
These, ii. 19, 2 0. $ 15. 1 Cor. iv. 9. t 15. Rom. i. 11.
Chap. 1: 17.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 2: 1.
e ζ Μακεδονίαν, και πάλιν άπό Μακεδονίας and from Macedonia $to
come again to you, and by
έλθείν προς υμάς, καΐ ύφ* υμών προπεμ- You to be sent forward
to come to you, and by you to be sent into JUDEA.
17
ςρθήναι εις την Ίουδαίαν. Τοΰτο ούν
17 This therefore, being
forward into the Judea. This therefore my intention, did I cer-
όουλευόμενος*, μήτι άρα xf\ έλαφρία έχρη- tainly regard it LIGHTLY ?
wishing, not certainly in the lightness did
or are my purposes formed
σάμην; η α βουλεύομαι, κατά σάρκα § according to the Flesh,
t h a t there should be with
βουλεύομαι, ϊνα ή παρ' έμοί το ναι ναι, me both the YES, yes, and
18 the NO, no?
καΐ το οό ού; Ι Ι ιστός δε ό Θεός, δτι ό 18 f But GOD is witness,
and the no no? F a i t h l u l but the God, that the
T h a t THAT WORD of ours
λόγος ημών ό προς υμάς ουκ έγένετο ναι which was toward you *is
word of us that to you not was yes
καΐ ού. 1 9 Ό γαρ τοΰ Θεοϋ υιός Ίησοΰς not yes and no ;
and no. The for of the God son Jesus 19 for t h a t SON of GOD,
Χριστός, ό έν ύμίν δι' ημών κηρυ- Jesus Christ, who was
PROCLAIMED to You by Us,
χθείς, (δι' έμοΰ και Σιλουανοΰ και —by me, and Silvanus,
been preached, (by means of me and Silvanus and and Timothy,—was not yes
Τιμοϋέον,) ούκ έγένετο να! κα! ού, άλλα and no, but was yes in
him.
ναΐ έν αύτω γέγονεν, 2υ (δσαι γαρ έπαγγε- 20 §For whatever be
yes in him "has become, (as many for promises the Promises of God, they
λίαι Θεοΰ, έν αύτω τό ναί, καΐ έν αύτω το are in him YES, *and in
of God, in him* the yes, and Jn him* the him fAMEN, to t h e Glory
αμήν,) τω Θεφ προς δόξαν δι' υμών. of GOD through us.
βο be i t , ) to the God lor glory on account of us. 21 NOW Ηΐ) ESTABLISH-
21
*O δε βέβαιων ημάς συν ύμίν ε'ις ING us with you in Christ,
The but one establishing us w i t h you for and ^having anointed us,
Χριστόν, καΐ χρίσας ημάς, Θεός· 2 "ό is THAT God,
Anointed, and having anointed us, God; he
22 who also $has SEALED
us, and $given t h e PLEDGE
>eal σφραγισάμενος ημάς, καΐ δούς of the SPIRIT in our
and having sealed us, and having given HEARTS.
τον αρραβώνα τοϋ πνεύματος έν ταϊς καρδίαις 23 But $1 invoke GOD
ημών. 2 3 Έ γ ώ δε μάρτυρα τον Θεόν έπικα- as a Witness to MY Soul,
• f us. I but a w i t n e s s the God c a l l upon
|That, sparing you, I
λοΰμαι επί την έμήν ψυχήν, δτι φειδόμενος have not yet come to
Corinth ;
υμών ούκέτι ήλθον εις Κόρινθον 24 ούχ δτι, 24 not $Because wo
ϊίΧ'ριευομεν υμών της πίστεως, άλλα συνερ- domineer over You through
we lord i t o\er you of the f a i t h , but f e l l o w - the FAITH, but because we
γοΐ έσμέν της χαράς υμών* xfj γαρ are Associates of your
workers we are of "the joy of you; In the for Joy; for §in the FAITH
πίστει έστήκατε. ΚΕΦ. β ' . 2. ΐ"Εκρι- you have stood firm.
1 decided
f a i t h you have stood.
να δέ έμαυτώ τοΰτο, τό μη πάλιν έν λύπη CHAPTER I I .
but with myseli this, that not again in grief 1 But I decided this
προς υμάς έλθείν. *ΕΙ γαρ έγώ λυπώ υμάς, with myself, §not to COME
to " you to come. If for I grieve you, again to you, in Grief.
* VATICAN MANTTSCBIPT.—18. is not yes and no. 20. wherefore also by him AMEN.
± 1 8 . The original phrase, pistos ho theos, is the same form of an oath with The
Eternal liveth! that is, "As certainly as the Eternal God liveth." ± 20. JVcri, yes, was
the word used by the Greeks for affirming anything; Amen was the word used by the
Hebrews for the same purpose.—Macknight.
t 16. 1 Cor. xvi. 5, 6. t 17. 2 Cor. x. 2. Φ 20. Rom. xv. 8, 9. t 2 1 . 1 John ii.
20, 27. t 22. Enh. i. 1 3 ; iv. 3 0 ; 2 Tim. ii. 1 9 ; Rev. ii. 17. ί 22. 2 Cor. v. 5 ; Eph.
i. 14. % 23. Rom. i. 9 ; 2 Cor. xi. 3 1 ; Gal. i. 2 0 ; Phil. i. 8. $ 23. 1 Cor. iv. 2 1 ;
2 Cor, ii. 3 ; xii. 2 0 ; xiji. 2, 10. t 24. 1 Cor. iii. 5 ; 1 Pet. v. 3. $ 2 4. 1 Cor. xv.
1. % 1. 1 Cor. i . 2 3 ; x i i . 2 0 , 2 1 ; xiii. 1 0 .
603
Chap. 2:2.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 2:12.
καΐ τις * [έστιν] ό εύφρα'ινων με, ει μη 2 For if I grieve you,
who indeed could MAKE
ό λυπούμενος έξ έμοΰ; 3 ΚαΙ έγραψα *[ ti- me GLAD, but the ONE
the one being grieved from me? And I wrote [to who is GRIEVED by me?
μίν] τοΰτο αυτό, Ινα μή έλθω ν λύ- 3 I wrote also this very
you] this same thing, so that not having come thing, t h a t coming, $1
πην ρχω άφ' ών £δει με χαί- might not have sorrow
from those by whom I
ρειν πεποιθώς έπΙ πάντας ΰμας, δτι ή ought to rejoice; $having
4
confidence in you all, T h a t
έμή χαρά πάντων υμών έστιν. Έκ γαρ MY Joy is the joy of you
my joy of a l l of you i t is. Out of for all.
πολλής θλίψεως καΐ συνοχής καρδίας έγραψα 4 F o r out of Much Af-
much affliction and anguish of heart I wrote fliction and Distress of
ύμϊν δια πολλών δακρύων, ούχ Ινα λυπη- Heart I wrote to you
to you through many tears, not that you might through many Tears:
•θητε, άλλα την άγάπην ίνα γνώτε, $not t h a t you should be
be grieved, but the love that you might know, grieved, but that you
lyv Εχω περισσοτέρους είς ύμας. 5 ΕΙ δε might know the LOVU
which I have more abundantly towards you. If but which I have more abun
τις λελ\;πηκεν, ουκ έμέ λελύπηκεν, dantly towards you.
any one has been grieved, not me he has grieved, 5 B u t $if any one h a s
αλλ' άπό μέρους, ίνα μή έπιβαρώ, πάν- caused grief, he has not
but from parts, t h a t n o t I m a y b e a r h a r d upon, a l l $grieved Me, except from
tag υμάς. β Ίκανόν τφ τοιούτω ή έπιτιμ'ια αυτή a p a r t ; t h a t I may not
overcharge you all.
ή ΰπ6 τών πλειόνων 7ωστβ τουναντίον 6 Sufficient for SUCH a
person is T H I S § P U N I S H -
which by the majority; so that on the other hand
MENT, which was inflicted
* [μάλλον] ύμας χαρίσασθαι καΐ παρακα-
trather] you to freely forgive and to comfort, by t h e MAJORITY.
7 $So t h a t , ON T H E
λέσαι, μήπως τχ\ περισσότερα λύπη κατα-
lest by the more abundant grief should OTHER HAND, yOU OUght
dfj ό τοιούτος.
8
Διό παρακαλώ
to forgive and comfort
him, lest SUCH an one
swallowed the such one. Wherefore I entreat should be overwhelmed by
9
ύμας κυρώσαι είς αυτόν άγάπην. Εις EXCESSIVE Sorrow.
you to publicly confix*m. to hiin Xov©· Xo. order to
8 Wherefore, I entreat
τοΰτο γαρ καΐ έγραψα, ίνα γνώ την you publicily to confirm
t h i s for flXso I wrotΘ^ so txi&t I m i s o t Icno^r Χ*ΪΘ your Love towards him.
δοκιμήν υμών, ει είς πάντα υπήκοοι
proof of you, if to a l l things obedient you are.
έστέ. 9 Besides, I wrote for
this purpose also, that I
10
φ δέ τι χαρίζεστε, καΐ έγώ· might know the PROOF of
To whom but anything you freely forgive, also I; you, whether you are $obe-
καΐ γαρ εγώ δ κεχάρισμαι, εϊ τι dient in all things.
even for I what have freely forgiven, if anything 10 But to whom you
κεχάρισμαι δι' υμάς, έν προ- freely forgive anything, I
do also ; for indeed, what
οώπω Χρίστου· η
ΐνα μή πλεονεκτηθώ- I have forgiven, if I have
forgiven any thing, is on
μεν υπό τοΰ σατανά· ού γαρ αύτοΰ τα your account, in the pres-
reached by the adversary; not for of him the ence of Christ;
νοήματα άγνοοϋμεν. 11 that we may not be
overreached by the AD-
32
VERSARY ; for we are not
Έλθών δέ εις την Τρωάδα είς τδ εΰαγ- ignorant of His DEVICES.
Having come but to the Troas for the glad 12 But $having come
γέλιον τοΰ Χρίστου, καΐ θύρας μοι άνεωγ-
tidings of the Anointed, and a door to me having
to TROAS in order to preach
the GLAD TIDINGS of the
* VATICAN MANT'SCRIPT.—2. is—omit. 8. to you—omit. 7. rather—omit.
$ 3. 2 Cor. xii. 21. $ 3. 2 Cor. vii. 16; viii. 22 ; Gal. v. 10. t 4. 2Cor.vii. 8, 9, 12.
$ 5. 1 Cor. v. 1. t 5. Gal. iv. 12. t 6. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5; 1 Tim. v. 20. t 7. Gal.
vi. 1. $ 9. 2 Cor. vii. 15; x. 6. $ 12. Acts xvi. 8; xx. 6.
604
Chap. 2:13.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 3:3.
μενης έν Κυρίφ, ούκ έσχηκα άνεσιν τφ A N O I N T E D , a n d §a Door
having been opened to m e
πνευματι μου, τα> μη εύρεϊν με Τίτον by the Lord, I had no Rest
spirit οί me, by th*e me Titus i n my S P I R I T , b e c a u s e I
13 not to come
τον άδελφόν μου· άλλά άποταξ» μένος αύ- FOUND n o t T i t u s my BRO-
tbe brother ol me; but having bade farewell to THER ;
of you; in every thing being enriched for all every thing for All Liber-
απλότητα, η"τις κατεργάζεται δι' ημών εύχα- ality, $which produces
liber&lityj which works out through us thanks-
through us Thanksgiving
ριστίαν τώ Θεφ· ^δτί ή διακονία της *to GOD;
giving to the God; because the dispensing of the 12 because the DISPEN-
λειτουργίας ταύτης ού μόνον εστί προσανα- SING of this PUBLIC S*ER-
publio service this not only is abundant-
VICE, not only is damply
supplying the WANTS of
πληρουσα
l y sup] τά υστερήματα των αγίων, άλλα the SAINTS, but also is
καΐ περισσεύουσα διά πολλών ευχαριστιών abounding through the
also i s abounding through many thanksgivings Thanksgiving of Many *to
τφ Θεώ* 13διά της, δοκιμής της δια- GOD ;
to the God"; on account of the proof of the 13 for §they are glorify-
κονίας ταύτης δοξάζοντες τόν Θεόν επί ing GOD on account of the
service this they are glorifying the God at PROOF of t h i s MINISTRA-
τχ\ ύποτάγη της . ομολογίας υμών είς τό TION in y o u r AVOWED
the* subjection of the profession of you to the SUBJECTION tO t h e GLAD
εύαγγέλιον του Χρίστου, καΐ άπλότητι TIDINGS of the ANOINTED
glad tidings of the Anointed one, and liberality one, and the Liberality of
της κοινωνίας ε'ις αυτούς καΐ είς πάντας, the ^CONTRIBUTION
thein and for all;
t ο
ο ί the c o n t r i b u t i o n for them and f o r all,
14 14 and by Their Prayer
κα1 αυτών δεήσει υπέρ υμών, έπι- on your behalf, ardently
ποθούντων ύμας, διά την ύπερβάλλουσαν loving you on account of
&utl of thGin ^y priiyer oil tJGh&lf of you>
ardently loving you, because of the surpassing the SURPASSING $Favor of
γάριν του Θεοΰ έφ? ύμίν. 15Χάρις *[δέ] GOD bestowed upon you.
favor of the God on you. Thanks [but] 15 Thanks to GOD $for
τφ Θεφ έπΐ xr\ άνεκδιηγήτω αύτου δωρεά* his INEXPRESSIBLE free
to the God for the inexpressible of him free g i f t . Gift!
ΚΕΦ. ι'. 10. CHAPTER X.
δέ έγώ Παϋλος παρακαλώ ΰμδς 1 Now §1, (the same
Same and I Paul beseech you Paul, $who, in Appear-
διά της πραότητος καΐ επιεικείας τον ance, indeed, am humble
on account of the meekness and gentleness of the among you, but being ab-
sent am bold * toward
Χρήστου, δς κατά πρόσωπον μέν ταπεινός you,) exhort you by the
Anointed, who according to face indeed humble MEEKNESS and Gentleness
έν ύμίν, απών δέ θαρρώ εις υμάς· of the ANOINTED one;
among you, being absent but am bold toward you; 2 and I pray $that I
παρών . θαρρησαι may not be BOLD, being
2
δέόμαι δέ, τό μή
I pray but, that not being present to be bold present, with the CONFI-
τη πεποιθήσει, fi λογίζομαι τολμη-
with the confidence, w i t h which I reckon to have DENCE which I presume of
σαι έπί τινας τους λογιζόμενους daring to display toward
SOME who regard us as
σάρκα περιπατουντας. Έ ν walking according to the
3
κατά
In Flesh.
1
according to flesh walking.
* VATICAN' M A N U S C R I P T ^ — 1 1 . of God. 12. to the ANOINTED. 15. but—omit v
loGn account of you.
ί 10. Isa. Iv. 10. t 10. Hoshea x. 1 2 ; Matt. vi. 1. ί 11. 2 Cor. i. 1 1 ; iv. 1 5 .
X 12. 2 Cor. viii. 14. ί 13. Matt. v. 16. $ 13. Heb. xiii. 16. % 1 4 . 2 Cor.:
viii. 1. t 15. Jamesi. 17. t 1. Rom. xii. 1. % 1. verse 10; 2 Cor. xii. 5, 7, 8.>
% 2 . 1 Cor. iv. 2 1 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 2V
619
CHap. 10:3.] II. COBINTHIAN£. [Chap. 10:12.
οαρκΐ γαρ περιπατοΰντες, ©ύ «ατά σάρκα 3 For though we are
flesh for walking, not according t«: flesh walking in the Flesh, we
στρατευόμεθα, ( τ ά γάρ δπλα της στρατείας are not warring according
4
building up, and not for pulling down. Lastly, 11 Finally, Brethren, re-
αδελφοί, χαίρετε, καταρτίζεσθε, παρα- joice ! Be you fully re-
brethren, rejoice you, be you restored, be you stored ; be admonished;
καλείσθε, τό αυτό φρονείτε, ειρηνεύετε· $mind the SAME thing;
cultivate peace; and the
*r.ai ό θεός της αγάπης καΐ εΙρήνης εσται GOD of LOVE and §Peace
and the God of the love and peace shall be shall be with you.
μεθ' υμών. 12 Άσπάσασθε αλλήλους έν άγίω 12 §Salute each other
•with you. Salute you each other with a holy with a Holy Kiss.
628
Chap. 13:13.] II. CORINTHIANS. [Chap. 13:14.
φιλήματι· 13άσπάξονται ύμας oi άγιοι πάντες. 13 All the SAINTS salute
kiss; salute you the saints all. you.
Ή χάρις του Κυρίου Ίησοΰ IXQIGXOV,'] καΐ 14 The $Favor of the
14
The fayor of the Lord Jesus CAnointed,] and LORD Jesus, and the LOVE
of GOD, and $the JOINT
it αγάπη του θεού, καΐ ή κοινωνία PARTICIPATION of the
the lore of the God, and the Joint participation HOLY Spirit be with you
του άγιου «νεύματος μετά πάντων υμών. all.
of the holy spirit with all of you.
•SECOND TO THE CORINTHIANS, WRITTEN FROM
PHILIPPI.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—14. Anointed—omit.
Subscription—SECOND TO THE CORINTHIANS, WBITTEN FEOM PHILIPPI,
t 14. Bom. XFi. 24. I 14. PhU. i*. 1.
«29
•[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΓΑΛΑΤΑΣ
COP PAUL AN EPISTLE] TO GALATIANS
TO THE GALATIANS.
ΚΕΦ. α'. 1. CHAPTER I.
1
Παύλος, απόστολος ούκ άπ' ανθρώπων ού- 1 Paul, an Apostle,—*
Paul, an apostle not from (§not from Man nor by a
men nor
δέ δι' άνθρωπου, άλλα διά Ίησοΰ Χρίστου Man, but $by Jesus Christ,
through a man, but through Jesus Anointed and THAT God the Father
ν,άί Θεοΰ Πατρός του έγείραντος αυτόν $who raised him from the
Dead,) —
nnd God a Father of the having raised him 2 and ALL the Brethren
έκ νεκρών 2κα1 ol συν έμοί πάντες άδελ- $who are with me, $to
out of dead ones; and those w i t h m e all breth- the CONGREGATIONS of
<pot, ταΐς εκκλησία'ς της Γαλατίας· 3χάρις GALATIA ;
real, to tbo congregations of the Galatia; favor
υμΐν καΐ εΙρήνη άπό Θεού Πατρός, καΐ Κυ- P e3a c$eFavor to you, and
from God t h e
to you and peace from God a Father, and Lord
οίου ημών Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, του 4 Father, and THAT Lord of
δόντος ours, Jesus Christ;
of us Jesus Anointed, of the having given 4 $who GAVE himself
εαυτόν περί τών αμαρτιών ημών, δ- on account of our SINS,
bimself concerning the sins of us, In in order that he might
πως έξέληται ήμας έκ του ένε- rescue us $from the PRES-
order that he might rescue us out of the hav- ENT evil Age, according
στώτος αΙώνος πονηρού, κατά τό to the WILL of our GOD
ε and Father ;
-θέλημα του Θεοΰ καΐ Πατρός ημών, φ 5 to whom be t h e
•will of the God and Father of us, to whom GLORY for the AGES of the
•ή δόξα εις τους αιώνας τών αΙώνα>ν· 'Αμήν. AGES, Amen.
the g l o r y f o r t h e a g e s o f t h e a g e s ; So b e i t . 6 I am astonished That
μετατίθε- you have so quickly turned
β
θαυμάζω, δτι οΰτω ταχέως
I wonder, because so a w a y from H I M who
quickly you are being
σθε άπό χοϋ καλέσαντος ύμας έν χάριτι CALLED you by the Favor
cli&nged from tlxQ one having culled you by favor of Christ, to other Glad
7 Tidings ;
Χρίστου είς δτερον εΰαγγέλιον ο ουκ 7 | n o t that there are
any other ; but there are
Ιστιν άλλο· εΐ μή τινές είσιν ol ταράσσοντες CERTAIN p e r s o n s §who
is otliei'i i f not some &ΓΘ ΎΪΓΙΙΟ ΑΤΘ troubl im^ are TROUBLING you, and
ύμας, καΐ θέλοντες μεταστρέψαι τό εύαγγέ- wishing to subvert the
you, and wishing to turn about the glad GLAD TIDINGS Of t h e
8>
λιον του Χρίστου. Αλλά καΐ εάν ημείς ή ANOINTED.
tidings to you, contrary to what we announced
8 But even if |we or
άγγελος έξ- ουρανοί)
εΰαγγελίζη- an Angel from Heaven,
a messenger from heaven should announce glad should a n n o u n c e glad
ται ΰμίν, παρ* tidings to You different
δ εύηγγελισάμεθα from what we announced
tidings to you, contrary to What we announced to you, let him be accursed.
ΰμίν, ανάθεμα έ'στω. °*Ως προειρήκαμεν, 9 As we before said,
to you, accursed l e t him be. As we before said,
even now again I say,—
καΐ αρτι πάλιν λέγω· εϊ τΐζ ΰμας εύαγγέ- If any one announces glad
even now again I say; If anyone you adresses
tidings to You different
λίζεται παρ' δ παρελάβετε, from what you received,
with good tidings contrary to What you received, let him be accursed.
Ανάθεμα έ'στω. 10
*Άρτι γάρ ανθρώπους 10 For do I now obey
accursed l e t him be. Now for men Men, or GOD? or do I
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — T i t l e — T o T H E GALATIANS.
t h ver. 11, 12. $ 1. Acts ix. 6 ; xxii. 3 0, 15, 2 1 ; xxvi. 1 6 ; Titus i. 3. $ 1. Acts
3i. 24. t 2. Phil. i i . 2 2 ; iv. 2 1 . t 2. 1 Cor. xvi. 1. t 3. Rom. i. 7 ; 1 Cor. i.
3 ; 2 Cor. i. 2 ; &c. $ 4. Matt. xx. 2 8 ; Rom. iv. 2 5 ; Gal, ii. 2 0 ; Titus ii. 14.
t 4. John xvii. 14, 15. t 7. 2 Cor. ix. 4. $ 7. Acts xv. 1, 2 4 ; 2 Cor. i i . 1 7 ; xi. 1 3 ;
Gal. v . 10, 1 2 . $ 3 . 1 Cor. xvi. 2 2 .
630
Chap. 1:11.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 1:19.
πείθω, ή τόν θεόν; ή ζητώ άν&ρώποις $seek to please Men ? for
do I obey, or the God? or do I seek men if I still pleased Men, I
άρέσκειν: εΐ *[γάρ] Itt άνθρώποις ήρεσκον, should not he a Servant of
to please? i f tforj s t i l l men I pleased. Christ.
Χριστού δοϋλος ούκ αν ήμην. ^Γνωρίζω 11 But I make known
οι Anointed a slave not I should be. I make known
to you, Brethren, That
δέ ύμίν, αδελφοί, τό εύαγγέλιον τό εύαγγε- THOSE GLAD TIDINGS
but to you, brethren, the glad tidings the having
which were ANNOUNCED,
λισθέν ύπ' έμοΰ, οτι ούκ δστι κατά by me, that they are not
been announced by me, that not Is according to according to Men;
δνθρωπον ^ούδέ γαρ έγώ παρά ανθρώπου 12 for §1 neither re-
πι & n* neither for Χ from zn&n
παρέλαβον αυτό ούτε έδιδάχθην, αλλά δι* ceived nor learned them
received it nor was I taught, but through from a Man, $but through
άποκαλύψεως Ίησοΰ Χρίστου. 13Ήκούσατε a Revelation· from Jesus
a revelation of Jesus Anointed. You heard Christ.
γάρ την έμήν άναστροφήν ποτέ έν τφ 13 For you heard of MX
for the my conduct formerly when in the" Conduct formerly in JUDA-
Ίουδαϊσμφ, δτι καθ* ύπερβολήν έδίωκον ISM, §That I exceedingly
Jewish religion, that exceedingly I persecuted persecuted the CONGREGA-
την έκκλησίαν τοΰ Θεοΰ, καΐ έπόρθουν αύ- TION of GOD, and $laid it
the congregation of the God, and ravaged her; waste;
την 14κα1 προέκοπτον έν τφ Ίουδαϊσμφ 14 and made proficiency
and made progress in the Jewish religion in Judaism beyond Many
υπέρ πολλούς συνηλικιώτας έν τω γένει of the same age among my
beyond many of the same age among the race
own RACE, §being an ex-
μου, περισσοτέρως ζηλωτής υπάρχων των πα- cessive Zealot for $the
of me more earnestly a zealot being of the
τρικών μου παραδόσεων. ^"Οτε δέ εΰδόκησεν TRADITIONS Of m y FA-
fathers of me traditions. When but it pleased THERS.
*[6 Θεός,] δ άφορίσας με έκ κοιλίας 15 But when it pleased
[the God,] that having set apart me from womb THAT GOD who SET me
μητρός μου·, καΐ καλέσας διά της χά- APART from my Birth, and
of mother of me, and having called through the CALLED me by his FAVOR,
ριτος αύτοΰ,
1β
άποκαλΰψαι τον υΐόν αύν 16 to reveal his SON to
favor of himself, to reveal the son of me, §that I might an-
τοϋ έν έμοί, ίνα εΰαγγελίζωμαι αυτόν nounce him to the NA-
himself to me, so that I might announce him TIONS, I did not imme-
έν τοις έ'θνεσιν ευθέως, ού προσανεθέ- d i a t e l y consult with
17 $Flesh and Blood.
μην σαρκΐ καΐ αίματι, ούδέ άνηλθον είς %1 nor did I go up to
with flesh and, blood, nor I went up to
Jerusalem to THOSE who
'Ιεροσόλυμα προς τους προ έμοΰ άποστό- were APOSTLES before me,
Jerusalem to those before m e apostles, but I went away into
λους, άλλ' άπηλθον είς Άραβίαν, καΐ πάλιν Arabia, a n d returned
but I went Into Arabia, and again again to Damascus.
ύπέστρεψα είς Δαμασκόν. 18νΕπειτα μετά ετη Years, 18 Then, after three
returned to Damascus. Then after years
$1 went up to Jeru-
τρία άνηλθον είς 'Ιεροσόλυμα, Ιστορησάι Πέ- salem to vist * Cephas,
three I went up to Jerusalem, to v i s i t and remained with him
τρον, καΐ επέμεινα προς αυτόν ημέρας δέκα- fifteen Days;
Teter, and I remained with him "days fifteen;
19 and I saw no other
πέντε· 19ετερον δέ των αποστόλων ούκ έΐδον, of the APOSTLES except
other but of the apostles not I saw, ± % James, the BROTHER of
εΐ μη · Ίάκωβον τόν άδελφόν του Κυρίου, the LORD.
if not James the brother of the Lord.
* VATICAN MANUSCKII-T.—10. For.—omit. 15. the GOD—omit. 18. Cephas.
± 1 9 . The Hebrews called all near relations "brothers. This James was the son of
Alpheus by Mary the sister of c^t Lord's mother.-—Macknight.
t 10. 2 Thess. ii. 4 ; James iv. 4. t 12. 1 Cor. xv. 3. t 12. Eph. iii. 3. ί 13.
Acts ix. 1; xxii. 4; xxvi. 1 1 ; 1 Tim. i . 13. t Ί 3 . Acts viii. 3. ί 14. Acts xxii. 3 ;
xxvi. 9; Phil. iii. 6. t 14. Matt. xv. 2 ; Mark vii. 5. t 16. Acts ix. 15; xxii. 2 1 ;
xxvi. 17, 18; Rom. xi, 13; Eph. i i i . 8. ί 16. Matt. xvi. 17; 1 Cor. xv. 50; Eph.
Vi. 12. ί 18. Acts ix. 26. $ 10. Matt. xiii. 5 5 ; Mark vi. 3.
631
uhap. GALATIANS. [Chap. 2:5-
20
("Α δέ ^ράφω ύμίν, Ιδού ενώπιον τοΰ. 20 (Now, the things I
am writing to? you, behold,
Θεόΰ, δτι ού -ψεύδομαι.) in the presence of GOD,
God," tlxfft not " Iftltxspeaking faleeiy·^ xutm $1 do not falsely affirm.)
^ίλθον είς τά κλίματα της Συρίας καΐ της 21 After that I went in-
I went into the regions of the Syria and of the to the ^REGIONS of SYRIA
Κιλικίας. ^"Ημην δέ αγνοούμενος τφ προ- and of CILICIA;
Cilicia; I was but beingunknown by the face 22 but I was unknown
οώπω ταΐς έκκλησίαις της 'Ιουδαίας ταίς personally to THOSE CON-
to the congregations of the Judea those GREGATIONS o f JUDEA
έν Χριστώ· 23μόνον δέ άκούοντες ήσαν "Οτι which are in Christ;
in Anointed; only- but hearing they were; That 23 they only having
6 διώκων ήμας ποτέ, νΰν ευαγγελί- heard, That " H E who was
once PERSECUTING us, is
ζεται τήν πίστιν η*ν ποτέ έπόρ-
now announcing as. glad
glad tidings the faith which once he was laying tidings the FAITH which
24
•θει· κα1 έδόξαζον έν έμοί τον he formerly laid waste,"
waste; and they were glorifying in me the 24 And they glorified
Θεόν. ΚΕΦ. 6 ' . 2. ^"Επειτα διά GOD on my account,
God. Then through CHAPTER I I .
δεκατεσσάρων ετών πάλιν άνέβην είς *Ιεροσό- 1 Then within ± Four-
fourteen years again I went up to Jerusalem
teen Years I went up
λύμα μετά Βαρνάβα, συμπαραλαβών again to Jerusalem with
with Barnabas, having taken as a companion Barnabas, taking Titus
καΐ Τί,τον. Άνέ6ην2
δέ κατά άποκά- also with me.
λυψιν, καΐ άνεθέμην αΰτοίς τό εύαγγέλιον 2 Now I went up ac-
latlon, and submitted to them the glad tidings cording to a Revelation,
& κηρύσσω έν τοίς "Εθνεσι* κατ' Ιδίαν
which I publish among the Gentiles; by one's self and submitted to them the
δέ τοις δοκοΰσι, μήπως είς κε- GLAD TIDINGS w h i c h I
but to those appearing somewhat, lest for a vain publish among the NA-
•νόν τρέχω, η1 εδραμον. TIONS ; but privately to
thing I should run, or had run.
THOSE i n HIGH REPUTE,
3'Αλλ' ουδέ Τίτος 6 σύν έμοί, "Ελλην lest perhaps for a vain
But not even Titus he with me, a Greek thing I may run, or might
&V, ήναγκάσφη περιτμηθηναι. have run.
being, was under a necessity to be circumcised. 3 *But not even Titus,
4
Ata δέ τούς παρείσακτους ·ψε\)δ«- my associate, though a
Greek, was under a neces-
On account of but the secretly introduced false
sity to be circumcised,
δέλφους* (οΐτινες παρεισήλθον κατασκοπή-
4 on account even of
biethren; (who stole in to have spied
σαι τήν έλευθερίαν ημών ή*ν δχομεν έν |the FALSE BRETHREN
out the freedom of us which we hold in SECRETLY INTRODUCED;
Χριστφ Ί η σ ο ΰ , ί ν α ήμας καταδουλώσωνται·) (who crept in to spy out
Β
our §FREEDOM which we
ο1ς ουδέ προς ωραν εΐξαμβν τχί possess in the Anointed
to whom not even for an hour we yielded by the Jesus, $so t h a t they might
υποταγή, ίνα ή αλήθεια του εναγ- enslave us;)
the truth of the glad 5 to whom not even for
submission, in order that
γελίου διαμείνη προς ύμδς. β 'Από an Hour did we yield by
tidings might rem a in throughout with you. From SUBMISSION ; in order t h a t
$the TRUTH of the GLAD
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—3. But not even Titus, my associate* though a Greek.
± 1. Some think that the time specified in this verse, was when the apostle went to
Jerusalem about the question of circumcision, Acts xv. 4, &c. There is a difficulty in
determining the exact chronology of this visit to Jerusalem, though this was probably the
time, as the apostle says he went up ly revelation, and therefore it must have been on
important business. Some contend, however, that the journey alluded to was the one
mentioned in Acts x k 27, when, the congregation at Antioch sent Barnabas and Saul
with relief for the poor Christians in Judea, but this would not allow sufficient time for
the fourteen years mentioned.
$ 20. Kom. ix. 1. % 21. Acts ix. 30. % 4. Acts xv. 1, 2 4 ; 2 Cor. xi. 26. % 4.
Gal. v. 1, 2 3 . { 4 . 2 Cor. xi. 2 0 ; Gal. iv. 3, 9. % 5. verse 14.
632
Chap. 2:6.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 2:14.
δέ τών δακούντων είναί τι, όποί- TIDINGS might remain
but of those appearing to be something, of what with you.
ol ποτέ ήσαν, ουδέν μοι διαφέρει· 6 But from THOSE of
REPUTATION, , whatever
sort once they were, nothing to me It brings; they were formerly is of no
(πρόσωπον Θεός ανθρώπου ού λαμβάνεις) έμοί
(a face God of a man not accepts;) to me consequence to me ; ($God
γαρ oi δοκοϋντες ουδέν προσανέ- does not accept a Man for
Personal appearance;) for
for those appearing somewhat nothing communl- to Me, THOSE Of REPUTA-
7
θεντο, άλλά τουναντίον, Οδόντες, δτι πεπί- TION communicated noth-
cated, but on the contrary, seeing, that I have ing.
στευμαι τό εύάγγέλιον της άκρο- 7 But on the CONTRARY,
been entrusted with the glad tidings of the un- James and Cephas and
βυστ'ιας, καθώς Π έτρος της περιτο- J o h n , THOSE SEEMING
circumcision, even as Peter of the circum- to be Pillars,—^perceiving
8 That I $was entrusted
Μ-ήζ» ( δ γαρ ένεργήσας Π έτρω with the GLAD · TIDINGS
cision, (he for having Inwardly wrought in Peter for the UNCIRCUMCISION,
είς άποστολήν της περιτομης, ένήρ- even as Peter was for the
for an apostlcship of the circumcision, inwardly
γησε καΐ έμοί είς τά Ιθνη,) ®καΙ γνόν- CIRCUMCISION ;
wrought also in me for the Gentiles,) and having 8 (for HE Who OPERAT-
τές τήν χάριν τήν δοθεϊσάν - μοι, ED in Peter for the Apos-
'Ιάκωβος καΐ Κηφάς καΐ 'Ιωάννης, ol δοκοΰν- tleship of the CIRCUMCI-
James and Kephae and John, those seem- SION, Operated in me al-
τες στϋλοι είναι, δεξιάς έδωκαν έμοί so for the GENTILES;)
ing pillars to be, right* hands they gave to ine 9 §and acknowledging
καΐ Βαρνάβας κοινωνίας, Ινα ημείς μέν THAT COMMISSION GIVEN
and Barnabas of fellowship, that we Indeed to me, gave to me and Bar-
είς τά £θνη, αυτοί δέ είς τήν περιτομήν nabas the Right hands of
tar the Gentiles, they but for the circumcision; Fellowship, in order that
10 we should be for the GEN-
μόνον τών πτωχών Ινα μνημονεύωμεν TILES, and they for the
only of the poor ones that We should be mindful; CIRCUMCISION ;
ο καΐ έσπαύδασα αυτά τοιϋτο ποι- 10 only urging that we
ησαι. ^ " Ο τ ε δέ ήλθε Πέτρος είς Άντιό- should be mindful of the
lifivG done* AVhΘΠ out cnzxio P©t©r t o ^.Qtiocli>
POOR,—Jwhich very thing
χειαν, κατά πρόσωπον αύτφ άντέστην, δτι
before face to him I opposed, because I was even ardently has-
tening to perform.
κατεγνωσμένος ήν. 1 2 Π ρ ό τοϋ γαρ έλ- 11 But when «Cephas
came toAntioch,.Iopposed
θείν τινας άπά 'Ιακώβου, μετά τών Him Face to face, Because
hiive c o m e som© ι Γ οm «ΓAm © s ι ΤΪΓ i tli tlio he was blamable.
εθνών συνήσθιεν· δτε δέ ήλθον, 12 For before certain
Gentiles he was eating; when but they came, persons CAME from James,
he ate together with the
ύπέστελλε καΐ άφώριζεν εαυτόν, φο- GENTILES ; but when they
he Was withdrawing and was separating himself,
βούμενος τους έκ περιτομης. 13
ΚαΙ συνυ^· came he withdrew and
fearing those of circumcision. And dissem- separated himself, being
afraid of THOSE belonging
πεκρίθησαν αύτω καΐ ot λοιποί 'Ιουδαίοι· to the Circumcision.
bled with him also the other Jews; 13 And the OTHER Jews
&στε καΐ Βαρνάβας συναπήχθη αυτών also dissembled with him,
so that even Barnabas
xfj ύποκρ'ισει. 1 4 Ά λ λ ' δτε είδον, δτι ούκ was led astray by Their
HYPOCRISY.
όρθοποδοΐ5σι προς τήν άλήθειαν 14 But when I saw That
they walk straight with respect to the truth they walked not straight
633
Chap. 2:15.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 3:1.
του ευαγγελίου, εΐπον τώ Πέτρώ εμ- with respect ίο §the
of the glad tidings, I said to'the Peter in
TRUTH Of the GLAD TID-
προσθεν πάντων Et σύ, 'Ιουδαίος υπάρχων, INGS, I said s to *Ceplias
§in the presence of all;
εθνικώς ζχ\ς καΐ ουκ Ίουδαΐκώς, πώς t " I f thou, being a Jew,
like Gentiles thou livest and not likeJows, how livest like the Gentiles,
τά £θνη αναγκάζεις Ίουδαΐζειν. ^ ' Η - is and not like the Jews, how
it that thou dost compel
the Gentiles dost thou compel to Judaize. We the GENTILES to Judaize?
μείς φύσει 'Ιουδαίοι, καΐ ούκ έξ εθνών
by nature Jews, and not of Gentiles 15 We are Jews by
αμαρτωλοί· 1β είδότες δέ, ί5τι ού δικαιοί3ται Natural birth, and not
$Sinners of the Gentiles;
άνθρωπος έξ έργων νόμου, εάν μή διά 16 and ^knowing That
a man by works of law> if not on account of a Man is not justified by
Works of Law, except on
πίστεως Ίησοΰ Χρίστου· καΐ ημείς είς account of F a i t h of
faith * of Jesus Anointed; and w e into
*Christ Jesus, even we
Χριστόν ΊησοΰνΊησοΰν έπιστεΰσαμεν;
έπιστεΰσαμεν^ ΐνά have believed into * Jesus
Anointed Jesus believed, so that we Christ, so that we may be
καιωθώμεν έκ πίστεως Χρίστου, καΐ ούκ justified by Faith of
may be justified by faith of Anointed, and not Christ, and not by Works
έξ έ'ργων νόμου* διότι έξ έργων νόμου ού of Law; Because $by
by works of law;
because by works of law not Works of Law will no
δικαιωθήσεται πασά σαρξ 17 El δέ ζητοϋντες Flesh be justified."
will be justified all fl 17 But if seeking to be
sh. If but seeking
δικαιωθηναι εν Χριστφ εύρέθημεν justified by Christ, even
we ourselves are. found
καΐ αυτοί αμαρτωλοί, δρα Χριστός Sinners, is Christ then a
even we ourselves sinners, then Anointed Servant of Sin? By no
means.
αμαρτίας διάκονος; Μή γένοιτο. 18 Et γάρ 18 For if I rebuild those
very things I pulled down,
δ κατέλυσα, ταϋτα πάλιν οικοδομώ,
what I pull down, these things again I build, I constitute Myself a
Transgressor.
παραβάτην έμαυτόν συνιστάνω. 1 9 Έ γ ώ γάρ 19 Besides, I ^through
a transgressor myself I constitute. I for Law $died by Law, so that
διά νόμου νόμω άπέθανον ΐνα Θεώ I might Jlive by God.
on account of law by law died so that by God 20 I have been $cruci-
fied together with Christ;
ζήσω. ^Χριστφ συνεσταύρωμαι· still I live, yet no longer
I may live. With Anointed I have been crucified; I, but Christ lives in me ;
ζω δέ, ούκέτι έγώ, ζχί δέ έν έμοι
I live but, no longer I, lives but in me for that life which I now
Χριστός· δ δέ νυν ij> έν σαρκί, έν πίστει live in the Flesh, §1 am
Anointed; the but now live in flesh, by faith living *by THAT Faith of
the SON of GOD, §who LOV-
ζώ τχ\ τοϋ υΐοΰ του Θεοΰ· του ED me even to delivering
I live in the of that son of the God, of that himself up on my behalf.
άγαπήσαντός με καΐ παραδόντος εαυτόν 2 1 1 do not set aside the
having loved me and having delivered up himself FAVOR through
of GOD ; §for if
Law I have Right-
υπέρ έμοΰ. 21Ούκ αθετώ την χάριν του eousness, then Christ died
Θεοΰ· εΐ γάρ διά νόμου δικαιοσύνη, άρα unnecessarily.
God; if for through law Justification, then
Χριστός δωρεάν άπέθανεν. ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. CHAPTER I I I .
Anointed without cause died. 1 Ο Thoughtless Gala-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 4 . Cephas. 16. Christ Jesus. 16. Jesus Christ. 20.
by THAT Faith of THAT GOD and Christ, who LOVED me.
$ 14. verse 5. t 14. 1 Tim. v. 20. $ 14. Acts x. 2 8 : xi. 3. $ 15. Matt. ix.
1 1 ; E p h . i i . 3, 12. % 16. Acts xi. 38, 39. $ 16. Rom. i. 1.7; iii. 22, 2 8 ; viii. 3 ;
Gal. iii. 2 4 ; Heb. vii. 1 8 , 1 9 . $ 16. Psa. cxliii. 2 ; Rom. i i i . 2 0 ; Gal. iii. 11.
t 19. Rom. viii. 2. $ 19. Rom. vi. 1 4 ; vii. 4 , 6 . $ 19. Rom. vii. 1 1 ; 2 Cor. v.
1 5 ; 1 Thess. v. 1 0 ; H e b . i x . 1 4 ; 1 P e t . iv. 2 . X 20. Rom. vi. 6 ; Gal. v. 2 4 ; vi.
14. $ 2 0 . 2 Cor. v. 1 5 ; 1 Thess. v . 1 0 ; 1 P e t . iv. 2 . $ 2 9 . Eph. y. 2 ; Gal.
i. 4 ; Titus ii. 1 4 . $ 2 1 . Gal. iii. 2 1 ; Heb. vii. 11.
634
CHap. 3:2,] GALATIANS. Chap. 3:11.
1Τ
Ω
Ο
ανόητοι,
thoughtless,
Γαλάται, τΙς
Galatlans, who
υμάς
you
έβά-
de-
tians! $who has deluded
You, before whose Eyes
σκανεν; οίς κατ' οφθαλμούς Ίησοΰς Jesus Christ was previous-
luded? to whom with respect to eyes Jesus ly represented as having
Χριστός προεγράφη * [έν ΰμίν] έσταυ- been crucified.
Anointed was before set forth [among you] having 2 This only I desire to
ροομένος. 2
Τοϋτο μόνον θέλω μαθείν learn from you;—$Did
been crucified. This thing only I wish to have learned you receive the SPIRIT on
άφ' υμών εξ έργων νόμου το πνεΰμα
f r o m you; on a c c o u n t of w o r k s of l a w t h e s p i r i t account of Works of Law,
or on account of Obedience
έλάβετε, ή* έξ ακοής πί- of Faith?
d i d y o u r e c e i v e , o r on a c c o u n t of a- *-—
hear '-~
ing
3
στεως; Οΰτως ανόητοι έστε; έναρξά- 3 Are you so thought-
faith? So thoughtless are you? having less? $Havi»g begun i n
μενοι πνεύματι, νΰν σαρκΐ έπιτελεί- Spirit, are you now being
begun in s p i r i t , now in flesh are you being made made perfect in Flesh?
σθε; 4
Τοσαυτα έπάθετε εΐ- 4 Have you suffered so
perfect? So many things you suffered withjout Much for nothing ? if in-
η; εϊ καΐ deed it is for nothing.
cause? If even without cause. The 5 §HE then SUPPLYING
οΰν έπιχορηγών ΰμΕν τό πνεΰμα, καΐ to you the SPIRIT, and per-
then supplying to you the spirit, and forming Miracles among
ενεργών δυνάμεις έν ύμίν, έξ you, does he these on ac-
working miracles among you, on account of count of Works of Law, or
έργων νόμου άοης
άκοης ππί- on acount of Obedience
eg obedience
edienc off of Faith?
on account
στεως; 6καθώς 'Αβραάμ of
έπίστευσε τφ Θεφ, 6 even as Abraham $ "be-
faith? even as Abraam believed in the God, lieved GOD, and is was
καΐ έλογίσθη αύτφ εις δικαιοσύνην. "counted to him forRight-
and it was counted to'him righteousness. "eousness ;"
for
ΤΓινώσκετε αρα, δτι ol έκ πίστεως, 7 Know you, certainly,
οΰτοί είσιν υΙοΙ 'Αβραάμ. 8
Προϊδοϋσα
$That THOSE of Faith,
these are £>ons of Abra-
δέ ή Γραφή, δτι έκ πίστεως δίκαιοι τά ham.
and the writing, that by faith justifies the 8 And the SCRIPTURE,
έθνη ό Θεός, - προευηγγελίσατο having foreseen That GOD
nations the God, befckfe announced glad tidings would justify the NATIONS
τφ * Αβραάμ* "Οτι ένευλογηθήσονται έν σοΙ by Faith, previously an-
nounced glad tidings to
πάντα τά έθνη. 9
"Ωστε. ot έκ πίστεως, ABRAHAM, That $"In thee
all the nations. So that those of faith, "shall All the NATIONS be
ευλογούνται σύν τφ πιστφ 'Αβραάμ. *>"Ο- "blessed."
are blessed with the believing Abraam. As 9 THOSE of Faith, there-
fore, are blessed with BE-
σοι γαρ έξ έργων νόμου είσ'ιν, υπό LIEVING Abraham.
54ατάραν είσίν γέγραπταν γάρ· "Οτι 10 For as many as are
a curse they are; it has been written for; That of Works of Law are un-
έπικατάρατος πας 8ς ούκ εμμένει έν der a Curse; for it has
accursed everyone who
—*-- not
- " continues in been written, $ "Accursed
T
πασι τοις γεγραμμένοις έν τφ "is every one w ho con-
all things in the t i n u e s not in All those
βιβλίω τοϋ νόμου, του ποιήσαι αύτ,ά. "THINGS HAVING BEEN
"WRITTEN in the BOOK of
η
" Ο τ ι δέ έν νόμω ουδείς δικαιβί5ται παρά "the LAW to do them."
That but ,?by l a w " no one is Justtfled before 11 Besides, That no one
τφ θεφ, δηλον δτι δ δίκαιος έκ πίστεως, §is justified by Law be-
fore GOD is * clear ; Be-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 . among you—omit.
t 1. GaL ν. 7. ί 2. Acts viii. 1 5 ; Eph. i. 18. $ 3. Gal. iv. 9. $ 5 . 2 Cor. i i i .
8. ί 6. Gen. xv. 6; Rom. iv. 3, 9, 21, 2 2 ; James it. 23. $ 7. John viii. 3&; Rom.
iv. 1 1 , 1 2 , 1 6 . t 8. G e n . ' x i i . 3 ; xviii. 1 8 ; xxli. 1 8 ; Acts iii. 35. $ 10. Peut.
Xtvii. 2 6 ; Jer. xi. 3. φ 11. Gal. ii.- 16.
635
Chap. 3:12i] GALATIANS. [Chap. 3:19.
ό δέ νόμος ούκ. ίστι,ν έκ πίστεως· cause, §"The RIGHTEOUS
"by Faith, shall live."
άλλ' ό ποιήσας αυτά, ζήσεται 12 Now the LAW is not
but the one 13having done these things, shall live of Faith; but $ " H E HAV-
αυτοί ς. Χριστ6ς ημάς έξηγόρασεν έκ "ING DONE these things
by them. Anointed us bought oft from "shall live by them."
της κατάρας τοΰ νόμου, γενόμενος ti- 13 § Christ has redeem-
the curse of the law, having became on
ed Us from the CURSE of
πέρ ημών κατάρα· (γέγραπται γάρ· the LAW, having become a
behalf of us a curse; ( i t has been written for; Curse on our behalf ; (for
Έπικατάρατος πας ό κρεμάμενος επί ξύ-i t h a s been written
Accursed every one he being hung on $ "EVERY ONE w h o is
14 "HANGED on a Tree is ac-
λου·) ινα εις τά έθνη ή ευλογία "cursed;")
u tr©ej) so th&t; for , the n&'tions the blessing
14 $so that the BLESS-
χοϋ Αβραάμ γένηταί έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ, ING of ABRAHAM might be
of th© A.^3r^fl.m ΤΏ 1 jjj)ht be i n j\noιj\toct Jesusy for the NATIONS, by Christ
ίνα τήν έ^αγγελίαν τοΰ πνεύματος λά- Jesus; and that through
that the annunciation of the spirit we might the FAITH we might re-
βωμεν διά της πίστεως. 15Άδελφοί, κα- ceive the ANNUNCIATION
of the SPIRIT.
recelve through the faith. Brethren, according 15 Brethren, I speak ac-
τά δνθρωπον λέγω· δμως ανθρώπου κεκυ-
to man I speak; though of a man having cording to man;—no one
ρωμένην ' διαθήκην ουδείς αθετεί ^ έπι- sets aside or superadds
been ratified a covenant no one sets aside or
conditions to §a ratified
Compact, though human.
διατάσσεται. 1 6 Τ φ δέ 'Αβραάμ έρρήθησαν 16 Now to ABRAHAM
sttper&cUls.
Οΰ λέγει· ToΚαΙ
the now
τοις Abrnftni were spolccji
σπέρμασιν, ώς were the PROMISES spoken,
«,Ι έπαγγελίαι, καΐ τφ σπέρματι αΰτοΰ. even for his SEED. He
επί
ttho πολλών,
τ?τοxs\i ses% άλλ' ώς
e v e n χ ο τ £uo seed ενός·
o f \\iττι« does not say, "And to the
SEEDS," a s concerning
ΚαΙ τ< σπέρματί σου· δς έστι Χριστός, many, but as concerning
seed of thee; who i s Anointed.
And to ti
17 one; $"And t o t h y
Τοΰτο δέ λέγω* διάθήκην προκεκυρωμένην "SEED,"—who is Christ.
This but I say; a covenant previously ratified
17 Now this I affirm,
νπό του θεοΰ *[εΙς Χριστό ν,] 6 μετά that a Covenant-engage-
by the God [concerning Anointed,] that after ment previously ratified
τετρακόσια καΐ τριάκοντα ετη γεγονώς by GOD, the LAW, $issued
four hundred and thirty years having become Four hundred and Thirty
Years afterwards does not
νόμος ούκ άκυροι, είς τό καταργήσαι τήν annul, $so as to INVALI-
α law not annuls, so as the to have canceled the DATE the PROMISE;
έπαγγελίαν 18εΙ γάρ έκ νόμου ή κληρονομιά, 18 for if the INHERIT-
promise; if for by law the inheritance, ANCE be by LAW, §it is no
οόκέτι επαγγελίας κεχάρι>σται
έξ επαγγελίας· . θεός. longer by Promise; but
τφ δέό 'Αβραάμ
promise has freely given the God. GOD graciously gave it to
no longer by promise; to the but Abraara ABRAHAM by Promise.
παραβάσεων
δι» transgressions 19 Why then the LAW?
through
19χάριν (δχρις οΰ It was appointed on ac-
Tl οΰν ό νόμος; Των
on account
(to which time count Of TRANSGRESSIONS,
Why then of the law? The
«λθη ετέθη, φ έπήγγελ- till $the SEED should
should have < to s whom i t has been come to whom the promise
It was appointed,
τδ σπέρμα,
ται,) i come διαταγείς
the seed, δι* άγ- related; having b e e n
promised,) having been instituted . by m«ans of instituted by means of
νmessengers,
, έν μεσίτου* Ο δέ Angels, in the hand of $a
i
of mediator. The but Mediator.
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T , — 1 7 . <5Gnceraing Anointed—omit.
t 11. Hab. ii. 4 ; Eom. i. 1 7 ; Heb. x. 38. $ 12. Lev. xviii. 5 ; Neh. ix. 2 9 ;
Ezek. xx. 1 1 ; Bom. x. 5 . t 13. Rom. viii. 3 ; 2 Cor. v. 2 1 ; Gal. iv. 5. $ 13.
JDeut. xxi. 23. $ 14. Eom. iv. 9, 16, % 15. Heb.. ix. 17. X 16. Gen. x i i . 7 . % 1 7 .
Exod. x i i . 4 0 , 4 1 . % 17. Rom. iv. 1 3 ; verse 2 1 . % 18. Rom. iv. 14. t 19. verse
16. i 19. Acts vii. 5 3 ; Heb. i i . 2. t 19. Exod. xx. 19, 2 1 , 2 2 ; Deut. v. 5, 22, 23»
27. 3 1 .
Chap. 3:20.] GALATIAJSTS. [Chap. 4 : 1 .
μεσίτης ενός ονκ έστιν ό δέ θεός είς 20 Of one party, how-
mediator of one not he is; the but God one ever, he Is not the MEDIA-
έστιν. 2 1
Ό ofrv νόμος κατά των έπαγγε- TOR ; $but GOD is one.
is. The then law contrary to the promises
21 Is the LAW then con-
λιών *[τοΰ Θεοΰ;] Μη γένοιτο. ΕΙ γάρ trary to the PROMISES?
[of the God?] Not let it be. If for By no means; for if a
η νόμος ό δυνάμενος ζωοποιή- Law were given which was
wasgiven a law able to make alive, cer-
σαι, δντως αν έκ thatνόμου
beingήν
ableή toδικαιοσύ-
have made
tainly RIGHTEOUSNESS
alive,. truly by law was the righteouB- would eome from that
νη· ^άλλά συνέκλεισεν ή γραφή τά Law;
ness; but shut up together the scripture the
πάντα tab άμαρτ'ιαν, ίνα ή έπαγ- has22 shut
but the SCRIPTURE
up together ALL
all things under sin, in order that the promise under Sin, $in order that
γελία έκ πίστεως Ίησοΰ Χριστοί) δο- the PROMISE by Faith of
by faith of Jesus Anointed might Jesus Christ might be
ftfj τοις πιστεύουσι. ^Πρό του δέ έλ- given to the BELIEVERS.,
23 And before the COM-
be given to the believers. Before the but to ING of that EAITH, we were
θείν
μεΦα τήν πίστιν, ύπό νόμον
συγκεκλεισμένοι είς τήν μέλλου- guarded
έφρουρού- under Law, being
have come
guarded the shut
being faith, were shut up together for the
under forlawthe we being
up together
ό FAITH BEING ABOUT tO b e
2
σαν πίστιν άποκαλυφθήναι. *"Ωστε
about faith to have been revealed. revealed.
So that the
νόμος παιδαγωγός ημών γέγονεν, 24 So that the LAW has
είς Χρι^
law a child-leader of us has become, to become our fPedagogue
στον, ίνα έκ πίστεως δικακοθώ- to lead to Christ, $that we
Auointed, that by faith we might be Juati- might be justified by Faith.
μέν ^έλθουσης δέ της πίστεως, ούκέτι 25 But the FAITH hav-
fted; having come bat the faith, no longer ing come, we are no longer
ύπό παιδαγωγόν έσμεν. 2β Πάντες γάρ υΙοΙ under a Pedagogue;
under a child-leader we are. All for sons 26 since you are all
Θεού έστε διά της πίστεως, έν Χριστώ §Sons of God, through the
of God you are through the faith In Anointed FAITH, by Christ Jesus.
Ίησοΰ* ^δσοι γάρ είς Χριστόν έβα- 27 Besides, §as many of
you as were immersed in-
πτίσθητε, Χριστόν ένεδΰσασθε. to Christ, were clothed
gvi 'Ιουδαίος, ουδέ *Έλλην· ούκ ενι with Christ.
28 §In him there is not
δούλος, ουδέ ελεύθερος· ούκ έ'νι δρσεν not a Slave Jew nor Greek; there is
a slave, nor a freeman; not there is male nor a Free-
καΐ θήλυ· πάντες γάρ ύμείς είς έοστε έν man; there is not Male
and female; all for you one are and Female; for YOU all
in are §one in Christ Jesus ;
2£>
Χριστφ Ίησοϋ· ε1 δέ ύμείς Χρίστου, 29 and if YOU belong to
Anointed Jesus; if but you of Anointed, Christ, certainly you are
άρα τοΰ 'Αβραάμ σπέρμα έστέ, *[καΙ] ABRAHAM'S Seed, $and
certainly of the Abraam seed you are, [and] Heirs according to Prom-
ise.
κατ' έπαγγελίαν κληρονόμοι.
according to promise heirs. CHAPTER IV.
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4. 1 Now I say, for as long
ϊΛέγω δε, έφ' δσον χρόνον ό κλη- a Time as the HEIR is a
. I say now, for as long as a time the heir
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—21. of G©»—omit. 29. and—omit.
t 24. "Paidagoogos, from pais, a child, and agoogos, a leader, which among the Greeks
properly signified a servant whose business it was constantly to attend on his young mas-
ter, to watch over his behavior, and particularly to lead (agein) him to and from-
school and the place of exercise. These paidagoogoi were generally slaves, impervious end
severe, and so better corresponded to the Jewish teachers and Jewish law, to which the
term is applied by Paul."—ParJchurst.
t 20. Bom. iii. 29,30. $ 22. Rom. l i t 9 , 1 9 , 2 3 ; xi. 32. t 24. Acts xiii. 3 7 ;
Gal. ii. 16. t 26. John i. 12; Eom. viii. 14-16; Gal. iv. 4, 1 5 ; 1 John lii. 1, 2.
% 27. Rom. vi. 3. % 28. Rom. x. 12; 1 Cor: xii. 13; Col. iii. 11. t 28. Eph.ii. 14-16;
iv. 4, 15. * 29. Rom. viii. 17; iv. 7/28; Eph. iii. 6.
637
Chap. 4:2.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 4:12.
ρονόμο£ νήπιός έστιν, ουδέν διαφέρει δούλου, Child, he differs in noth-
a child is, nothing he differs a slave, from a Slave, Lord of all
κύριος πάντων ών· &Xkd. ύπ$ επιτρόπους εστίthough he be;
lord of a l l being; but under guardians i t i s 2 but is under Guar-
καΐ οικονόμους, άχρι της προθεσμίας τοϋ dians and Stewards, till
and stewards, t i l l the before-appointed of the *TIIAT period PREDETER-
πατρός. ^Οΰτω καΐ ημείς, δτε Ιίμεν νήπιοι, MINED of the FATHER.
3 Thus we also, when
ύπό τά στοιχεία του κόσμου Ιίμεν δε- we were Children, $were
under the rudiments of the world we were hav-
4 enslaved under the RUDI-
δουλωμένοι· οτε δέ ϊ\λ$ε xb πλήρωμα MENTS of the WORLD.
του χρόνου, έξαπέστειλεν ό Θεός τόν υΐόν 4 But §when the COM-
of the time, sent forth the God the son PLETION of the TIME ar-
αντου, . γενόμενον έκ γυναικός, γε- rived, GOD sent forth his
of himself, having been bora from a woman, having SON, §having been pro-
τους ύπό duced from a Woman,
ε
νόμενον ύπό νόμον, ινα §born under Law, ,
been born under law, lTa order that those under 5 $in order that he might
νόμον έξαγοράστ], ϊνα τήν υΐοθεσίαν άπό-> redeem THOSE under Law,
law he might buy off, that the sonship we
λάβωμεν. β
"Οτι δέ έστε υΙοΙ, έξαπέ- $that we might receive the
mignt receive. Because and you are sons, he sent SONSHIP.
στειλεν *[6 Θεός] τό πνεύμα του υΐοΰ αύ- 6 And Because you are
forth Cthe God] the spirit of the son of Sons, he sent forth §the
SPIRIT of his SON into
του είς τάς καρδίας ήμων, κράζον Ά6- our HEARTS, exclaiming,
himself Into the hearts . of us, crying; Ab- Abba! Father!
βδ, 6 Πατήρ. ^Ωστε ούκέτι 7 So that thou a r t no
εΐ
ba, the Father. So that no longer longer a Slave, but a Son,
thou art
δοίίλος, άλλ» υΙός· εΐ δέ υίός, καΐ κληρονό- $and if a Son, also an
a slave, but a son; if but a son, also an heir Heir *of God.
8 But at that time, in-
μος Θεού *[διά Χρίστου.] 8>Αλλά τότε deed, not knowing God,
of God [through Anointed.} But then §you were enslaved to
μεν, ούκ είδότες Θεόν, έδουλεύσατε THOSE by Nature who ARE
indeed, not knowing God, you were enslaved not Gods;
8 9 now, however, having
τοίς φύσει μή οδσι θεοϊς· νΰν δέ, γνόν- acknowledged God, (or
to tlioso toy mxtur© not* l^oiu^ j^ods^ no iff bix^f hflV** rather having been ac-
τες Θεόν, μάλλον δέ γνωσθέντες ύπό
ing known God, more and having been known by knowledged by God,) §how
Θεοΰ, πώς επιστρέφετε πάλιν επί τά άσθε- is it you are returning
God, how do you turn back again to the weak again to §the WEAK and
νή καΐ πτωχά στοιχεία, οίς πάλιν άνωθεν
and poor rudiments, to which again as at first Poor Rudiments, to which
δουλέύειν θέλετε; 10 Ήμέρας παρατη- again, as at first, you wish
bo in subjection you wish? , Days you watch
to be in subjection?
ρείσθε; καΐ μήνας καΐ καιρούς καΐ ένιαυ- 10 $Are you observing
narrowlyi and moons and seasons and years? Days, and Moons, and
τούς; ^Φοβούμαι ύμας, μήπως εική κε- Seasons, and Years?
I am afraid you, l e s t perhaps in vain 11 I am afraid for you,
κοπίακα είς ύμας.
I labored hard for you. lest ^perhaps I may have
^Γίνεσθε φς έγώ, δτι κάγώ ώς ύμείς· άδελ- labored for you in vain.
Become you as I, for even I as you; breth-
12 Brethren, I entreat
φοί, δέομαι ύμων^ ουδέν με ήδικήσατε. am as youas you to be I am, For I
were; you in-
ren, I entreat you; nothing me you wronged.
jured Me in nothing;
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 . THAT PREDETERMINED MIND of the FATHEB. 6. GOD
—omit. 7. through Anointed—omit. 7. through God.
ί 3. verse 9 ; Gal. v. 1 ; Col. i i . 8, 2 0 ; Heb. ix. 10. $ 4. Gen. xlix. 1 0 ; Dan. ix.
2 4 ; Mark i . 1 5 . $ 4 . Gen. iii. 1 5 ; Isa. vii. 1 4 ; Matt. i. 23. $ 4. Luke i i . 27.
t 5. Gal. i i i . 1 3 ; 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. $ 5. John i. 1 2 ; Gal. iii. 2 6 ; Eph. i. 5. $ 6.
Rom. viii. 1 5 . $ 7. Rom. viii. 16, 1 7 ; Gal. iii. 29. t 8. Rom. i. 2 5 ; l~€or. xii.
2. $ 9. Gal. iii. 3 ; Col. i i . 2 0 . t 9. Rom. viii. 3 ; Heb. vii. 18. $ 10. Rom.
xiv. 5 ; Col. ii. 16. $ 11. Gal. ii. 2 ; v. 2 / 4 ; 1 Thess. i i i . 5 .
633
Chap. 4: 13.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 4:24.
13
Οίδατε δε, δτι . δι' άσΰένειαν της σαρ- 13 And you know $That
through Weakness of the
κός εύηγγελισάμην ύμίν τό πρότερον, B^LESH I ORIGINALLY an-
14
1 announced glad t i d i n g s t o you t h e f o r m e r l y , nounced glad tidings to
κα1 τον πειραομόν μου τον εν tfj σαρκΐ 3rou ;
and the temptation of me that in the flesh
14 and * T H A T TRIAL
μου ούκ έξουϋενήσατε ουδέ έξεπτύσατε· of mine which was in my
of m e n o t you d e s p i s e d nor d i d you s p i t o u t ; FLESH, you did not de-
άλλ' ώς άγγελον Θεοΰ έδέξααθέ με, spise ; nor did you reject
frut a s " a messenger of God you received me,
ι5 me, but received me $as a
ώς Χριστόν Ίησοϋν. Τίς ούν ήν ό μακα- Messenger of God, §even
as Christ Jesus.
ρισμός ύμων; μαρτυρώ γαρ ύμΐν, δτι, 15 *What then were
diction of you? - testify for t o you, that,
your BENEDICTIONS ! for
ει δυνατόν, τους οφθαλμούς υμών έξορύξαν- I bear you witness, T h a t ,
16 if possible, you would have
τες αν έδώκατέ μοι. "Ωστε εχθρός υμών dug out your EYES, and
out would you give to me. So that an enemy of you
1Τ
given them to me.
γέγονα άληθεύονν ύμίν; Ζη- 1G So t h a t I have be-
come your Enemy, Jby
λοΰσιν υμάς ου καλώς* άλλα έκ- telling you the t r u t h !
affect i<
17 They love you ar-
κλεΐσαι ύμας θέλουσιν, ϊνα αυτούς ζη- dently, not honorably;
18
but they d e s i r e * to exclude
λοϋτε. Καλόν δε *[τό] ζηλοΰ- us, so t h a t you may love
ardently 1 S o n o r a b l e but Cthe] t o be a r d e n t l y Them ardently.
18 Now, it is honorable
σίίαι έν κιχλφ πάντοτε, και μή to be ardently devoted to-
d e v o t e d in a good t h i n g a t a l l t i m e s , and n o t w a r d s a good cause, at all
U)
μόνον έν τφ παοεϊναί με προς ύμας. Te- times ; and not only during
κν'ια μου, ους πάλιν ώδίνο), αχρις my 19PRESENCE with you.
Ο my L i t t l e ' chil-
am bearing till
dren ! iwhom I am bearing
ού μορφωθη Χριστός έν ΰμίν ^ηθε- again, till Christ be
formed in you ;
λον δ£ παρεΐναι προς υμάς άρτι, και άλ- 20 and I could wish to
be present with you now,
λάξαι την φοινήν μου· δτι άποροϋμαι and to change my TONE ;
Because I am perplexed
ol ύπό νόμον concerning you.
21
έν ύμΐν. Λέγετέ
w * t h you. Speak you >se under law 21 Tell me, you who
θέλοντες είναι, τόν νόμον ούκ άκοι'<ετε; are DESIRING to be u n d e r
Law, do you not hear t h e
22
Γκγραπται γάρ, δτι 'Αβραάμ δύο υΙούς LAW?
22 For it has been writ-
εσνεν ενα εκ της παιδίσκης, καΐ §να ten. That Abraham had
Two Sons ; $one from the
έκ της έλενθέρας. ^ Ά λ λ ' ό * [μεν] έκ BOND-WOMAN, aild $θΠβ
from the free-woman. But that [indeed] from from the FREE-WOMAN.
23 Now, $the one from
της παιδίσκης, κατά σάρκα γεγέννηται· the BOND-WOMAN was nat-
urally produced; $but
ό δε έκ της ελευθέρας, διά της έπαγ- the other from the FREE-
24
WOMAN was through the
λ'ιας. "Ατινά έστιν άλληγορούμε- PROMISE.
promine. Which things is being adapted to an-
24 Which things are al-
• VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 4 . your TRIAL which was in my FLESH. 15. Where
then. 17. to exclude us, so that. 18. the—omit. 23. indeed—omit.
$ 13. 1 Cor. ii. 3 ; I Coi. xi. 3 0 ; xii. 7, 9. t 14. 2 Sam. xix. 2 7 ; Mai. ii. 7.
X 14. John xiii. 20 % 1 o . dal. ii. 5, 14 % 19. 1 Cor. iv. 15; Philemon 10;
James i. 18. % 22 Gen xvi. 15 % 22 Gen. xxi. 3. ί 23. Rom. ix. 7. $ 23.
Gen. xviii. 10. 14; xxi. 1, 2 ; Heb. xi. 11.
639
Chap. 4: 25.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 5 : 1 .
να· αύται γάρ είσι δύο διαθήκαι· legorical.; for these repre-
sent Two Covenants ; one
μία μεν άπό ορούς Σινά, εις δουλείαν indeed from Mount Sinai,
breeding children for Ser-
γεννώσα, ήτις εστίν "Αγαρ· 2 5 τό γάρ "Αγαρ, vitude ;—that is Hagar.
bringing forth, which is Agar; the for Agar, 25 Now filAGAR signi-
ινά δρος έστιν εν tfi 'Αραβία, συστοι- fies Sinai—(aMountain in
S inai ARABIA,)—and it corres-
a mountain i t i s in the Arabia, i t cor-
ponds to the PRESENT Je-
χοΓ. δέ ττ| νυν 'Ιερουσαλήμ, δ ο υ - rusalem, for she is in bon-
responds and to the present Jerusalem, she i s in dage with her CHILDREN.
λεύει γάρ μετά των τέκνων αυτής· 2 6 ή δέ
bondage for w i t h the children of herself; the but 2G But the EXALTED
Jerusalem represents the
uvm 'Ιερουσαλήμ, ελευθέρα εστίν, ήτις Free-woman, who is our
above Jerusalem, a free-woman is, who
Mother.
27
εστί μήτηρ ημών γέγραπται γάρ· Εύ- 27 For it has been writ-
is a mother of us; I t has been w r i t t e n for; Be ten, $"Rejoice, Ο Barren
φράνθητι στείρα ή ού τίκτουσα, ρη· "woman, WHO dost not
thou made glad O barren who not is bearing, burst "BRING FORTH ! Burst
"forth and shout, THOU
ξον καΐ βόησον ή ουκ ώδίνου- "who art not in LABOR ;
tl fotli d s l t t h o u Λνho n o t I s i * i u ^ i i i ^ t o
"For many more are the
σα· δτι πολλά τά τέκνα της έρή- "CHILDREN Of t h e DESER-
birth; because many the children of the deserted "TED one, than of HER
μου μάλλον η1 τής έχούσης τόν άνδρα. "having the HUSBAND/-'
one more than of th one having the husband. 28 Now *you Brethren,
28
Ήμείς δέ, αδελφοί, κατά Ισαάκ, έπαγ- like Isaac, are ^Children
We now, brethren, like Isaac, of a of a Promise.
29 But j u s t as then,
γελίας τέκνα έσμέν. 2 θ Άλλ' ωσπερ τότε ό
promise children a r e . But just as then he §the one BORN according
to Flesh, persecuted HIM
κατά σάρκα γεννηθείς έδίωκε τόν born acording to S p i r i t ;
iiccordiu^j to ilosh boio^j i?orn persecuted lii*n so also now.
κατά πνεΰμα, ούτω καΐ νϋν. Ά λ λ ά
30
τΐ 30 But what says $the
according to s p i r i t , so also now. But what SCRIPTURE? $"Cast out
λέγει ή γραφή; "Εκβαλε τήν παιδίσκην και " t h e BOND-WOMAN and
says the w r i t i n g ? Cast out the bond-woman and "her SON ; for $the SON
"of t h e BOND-WOMAN
τόν υίόν αύτης· ού γάρ μη κληρονομήση ό
the son of her; not for not should i n h e r i t the "should not be an heir
"with the SON of the FREE-
υΙός τής παιδίσκης μετά τοϋ υΐοϋ τής ελευ- "WOMAN."
31 * Wherefore, Breth-
παιδί- ren, we are not Children
31
θέρας. "Αρα, αδελφοί, ουκ έσμέν
of a Bond-woman, §but of
οκης τέκνα, αλλά της ελευθέρας. ΚΕΦ. t h e FREE-WOMAN.
1Γ CHAPTER V.
ε'. 5. Γτί ελευθερία ϋ ήμας Χρι-
In the freedom w i t h which us Anointed 1 fin the FREEDOM
with which Christ made
στός ήλευθέρωσε, στήκετε, και μη πάλιν Us free, therefore, stand
made free, stand you firm, and not again you firm, and do not again
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 8. Now y o u Brethren. 31. Wherefore, Brethren, we are
not.
± 2 5 . Grotius says, Sinai is called Hagar or Agar synecdochially, because in that moun-
tain there was a city which bare Hagar's name. By Pliny, i t is called Agar; and by Dios
Agara; and its inhabitants were called Hagarenes. Psa. lxxxiii. 6. The Greek writers
likewise call Agareni. Whitby thinks the allusion is taken from the meaning of
Jiagar, which in the Hebrew language signifies a rock; for so Sinai is sometimes called,
Exod. xxxiii. 2 2.—Macknight. In Arabic it means a rock, or rocky mountain, and as
Sinai is remarkably such, it might be called to agar, the rock.—Bloomfield.
% 27. Isa. liv. 1. % 28. Acts iii- 2 5 ; Bom. ix. 8; Gal. iii. 29. % 29. Gen. xxi.
9. % 3 0 . Gal. i i i . 8 , 2 2 . % 30. Gen. xxi. 10,12. % 30. John viii. 35. % 3 1 .
John viii. 3 6 ; Gal. v. 1, 13. % 1. John viii. 3 2 ; vi. 1 8 ; 1 Pet. ii. 16.
640
Chap. 5:2.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 5:12.
2
ξυγφ δουλείας ένέχεσβε. " Ι δ ε , έγώ, be held fast in $a Yoke of
in a yoke of bondage b* you held fast. Lo, I, Servitude.
Παύλος λέγω ύμϊν, δτι έάν περιτέμνη- 2 Behold ! I Paul say to
Paul say to you, that if circumcised you you, $That if you should
σθε, Χριστός ύμας ουδέν ωφελήσει· μαρ- 8
be circumcised, Christ will
should be, A n o i n t e d you nothing w i l l profit; be of no benefit to you.
αΰρομαι δέ πάλιν παντί άνθρώπω περιτεμνο- 3 And I testify again to
l testify but again to every man being circum- Every circumcised Man,
μένφ, δτι οφειλέτης εστίν δλον τον νόμον $That he is bound to per-
clsed, that a debtor he is whole the law form the Whole LAW.
4
ποιησαι. Κατηργή$ητε άπό * [τοΰ] Χρίστου 4 $Whoever of you are
to have done. You are s e t free from lithe] Anointed justifying yourselves by
οϊτινες έν νόμφ δικαιούσθε* της Law, are separated from
Christ; $you are fallen off
χάριτος έξεπέσατε. 5 Ήμείς γαρ πνευματι έκ from the FAVOR.
5 We, however, are
πίστεως ελπίδα δικαιοσύνης άπεκδεχόμεθα. waiting, in Spirit, for a
faith a hope of righteousness we wait for. $Hope of Righteousness
β
Έ ν γαρ Χριστφ *[Ίησοΰ] οΰτε περιτομή from Faith.
In for Anointed [Jesus] neither circumcision 6 For, §in Christ Jesus
τι Ισχύει, οΰτε άκροβυστία* αλλά πίστις neither Circumcision nor
Uncircumcision avails any-
fiiiytfiiii& nv&ils, nor uncircumclsion; but faith
7
thing, but §Faith operat-
δι* αγάπης ενεργούμενη. Έτρέχετε ing in us by Love.
through love strongly working. Tou were running 7 You were running
καλώς* τις υμάς ένέκοψε * [rrj] άληθεία μή well, who hindered You
•well; who you hindered [in the] truth not from confiding in the
Truth?
πείθεσθαι. 8 Ή πεισμονή ούκ έκ τοϋ καλούν-
8 This PERSUASION is
not from §HIM INVITING
τος υμάς. 9Μικρά ζύμη δλον τό φύραμα ζυ- you.
9 §A Little Leaven fer-
10
μοί. Έγώ πέποιθα εις υμάς *[έν ments the Whole MASS.
leavens. I have confidence respecting you Cin 10 fl have confidence
Κυρίω,] δτι ουδέν δλλο φρονήσητε· respecting you, That you
fiOrd,! that, no cne other thing you w i l l mind» will not regard any other
thing; but § H Ε w h o
ό δέ ταράσσων υμάς βαστάσει τό κρίμα, TROUBLES you, whoever
he be, $shall bear the
δστις &ν ή. " Έ γ ώ δέ, αδελφοί, εΐ περι- JUDGMENT.
11 $And I, Brethren,
if I still proclaim Circum-
τομήν έ'τι κηρύσσω, τΐ ετι διώκομαι; cision, why am I still per-
c i s i on s t i l l I p u o l i s n · ^ h y s t i l l nΤΠ I p e r s e c u t e d ? secuted ? Has, indeed,
βρα κατήργηται τό σκάνδαλον τοΰ
then has been abolished the stumbling-block of the $the SCANDAL of the
12
σταυρού. ±"Οφελον καΐ άποκόψονται ol CROSS been removed?
12 ±1 wish it w a s ; —
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 4 . the—omit. 6. Jesus—omit. 7. in the—omit. 10.
in the Lord—omit.
± 1 2 . ParJchurst says "after all. i t may be doubted whether the Greek language will
admit of ophelon being construed with a future verb; * * * nor do I know that any one
instance of such a construction has been yet produced from any approved Greek writer.
And the uncouthness of the phraseology in Gal. v. 12, is farther increased by the insertion
of the particle kai before apokopsontai." Bengelius in Gnomen, reads as follows: " I s then
the scandal of the cross taken away? I wish it was. And they shall be cut off that
trouble you." This rendering has been adopted.
ί 1. Acts XY. 1 0 ; Gal. ii. 4 ; iv. 9. t 2. Acts xv. 1. $ 3. Gal. iii. 10. ί 4 .
Kom. ix. 31, 3 2 ; Gal. i i . 2 1 . ί 4. Heb. xii. 15. $ 5. Rom. viii. 24, 2 5 ; 2 Tim.
iv. 8. $ 6. 1 Cor. vii. 1 9 ; Gal. i i i . 2 8 ; v i . 1 5 ; Col. i i i . 1 1 . % 6. 1 Thess. i. 3 ;
James ii. 18, 20, 22. t 8. Gal. i. 6 . $ 9. 1 Cor. v. 6 ; xv. 33. | 10. 2 Cor. ii. 3 ;
viii. 2 2 . $ 1 0 . Gal. i . 7 . $ 10. 2 Cor. x. 6. t 1 1 . Gal. vi. 12. $ 11. 1 Cor.
i. 2 3 .
641
Chap. 5:13.] GALATIANS. [Chap. 5:22.
ά ν α σ τ α τ ο ϋ ν τ ε ς ύμαζ- 1 3 Ύ μ ε ί ς γ α ρ έ π ' έ λ ε υ θ ε - but THOSE who are SUB-
overturning you. You tor to freedom VERT/ NG you shall be cut
ρία έκλήθητε, αδελφοί· μόνον μη την έλευ- off.
13 Now, Brethren, you
Οερίαν εις άφορμήν τχί σαρκί, αλλά δια were invited to Freedom;
dom for" an occasion the flesh, but through only $take care lest this
14t
της αγάπης δουλεύετε άλλήλοις. O FREEDOM become an Oc-
the love be you subservient to each other. The casion for the FLESH ; but
γαρ πάς νόμος εν ένΐ λόγω πληρούται, έν §through LOVE be you
f o r w h o l e l a w i n one w o r d i s f u l l y s e t i o r t h , i n
τώ· 'Αγαπήσεις τον πλησίον σου ώς
subservient to each other.
this; Thou shalt love the neighbor of thee as 14 For $the WHOLE
σεαυτόν. 15Εί δε αλλήλους δάκνετε καΐ κατε- Law is fully set forth in
U'jself. If but each other you bite and you this Single Precept;—
(ϊθίετε, βλέπετε, μη υπό αλλήλων άναλο)- $"Thou shalt love thy
devour, take you care, lest by each other you may "NEIGHBOR as thyself."
15 But if you bite and
be consumed. devour each other, beware
Λέγω δέ· πνεύματι περιπατείτε, %αϊ έπιθυ- lest you be consumed by
1β
γ ,
wish,
you these you should do.
be led, If but by spirit do not perform the THINGS
αγεσθε, έστι ά οΰκ έργα
έστέ της
ύπόσαρκός·
νόμον. ^Φανερά ατινά which you wish.
18 But Jif you be led by-
but i t is the works of the flesh; which things
έστι πορνεία, ακαθαρσία, ασέλγεια, είδοο- Spirit, you are not under
20
647
Chap. 1:19.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 2:4.
δόξης της κληρονομιάς αύτοΰ έν τοις άγί- t h e GLORIOUS WEALTH of
glory of the inheritance of him in the holy his ^INHERITANCE among
19
οις, κα1 τΐ το υπερβάλλον μέγεθος της the SAINTS,
ones, 19 and what the SUR-
and "what the surpassing greatness of the
PASSING Greatness of his
δυνάμεως αύτοΰ ε'ις ημάς» τους πιστεύ- POWER towards us who
BELIEVE, ^according t ο
οντας κατά την ένέργειαν τοΰ κράτους the ENERGY of his MIGHTY
iii£) fl.ccοFciiΙΙ^» t o tlio o])6i*£ttiou o i th© s t r e n g t h STRENGTH,
της Ισχύος αύτοΰ, 20ήν ένήργησεν έν τφ 20 which he exerted in
of the might of him, which he exerted in the the ANOINTED one, $hav-
Χριστφ, ing raised him from the
καΐ έκάθισενέγείρας
έν δεξιφαυτόν έκ νεκρών
Anointed, having raised up h i m out of dead ones; Dead, and *having $seat-
and seated at right of himself in the ed him at his own Right
αύτοΰ έν τοις hand in the HEAVENS.
iiimself in the 21 §far above Every
έπουρανίοις, 21ύπεράνω πάσης αρχής καΐ Authority, and Govern-
Ιιβίίνθίιΐ ioSf
παντός ονόματος fiir ονομαζόμενου
jifoov© every ^oyertuncnt
ού μόνον 8,iici
έν ment, and Power, and
εξουσίας
every καΐ δυνάμεως
ΙΪ&ΙΏΘ και κυριότητος,
beiiijj nmnod n o t only και
In Lordship, and Every Name
being named, not only in
τφ αίώνι τούτφ, αλλά καΐ έν τφ μέλλον- this, but also in the FU-
the age this, but also in the one about TURE AGE ;
22
τι· κα1 πάντα ύπέταξεν ύπό τους
22 and §subjected All
coming; and all things things under his FEET ;
placed under the
πόδας αύτοΰ· καΐ αυτόν έ'δωκε23 κεφαλήν υπέρ and constituted Him $a
πάντα τη εκκλησία, ήτις εστί τό Head over all things for
that CONGREGATION,
σώμα αύτοΰ, τό πλήρωμα τοΰ τά 23 §which is his BODY,
πάντα έν πάσι πληρούμε νου· ΚΕΦ. § t h e FULL DEVELOPMENT
all with a l l things is filling; Of HIM Who IS FILLING
2
6'. 2. κα1 υμάς δντας νεκρούς τοίς ALL things with all.
παραπτώμασι καΐ ταίς άμαρτίαις· 2 (έν αίς CHAPTER I I .
faults and the sins; (in which 1 And you, §being dead
ποτε περιεπατήσατε κατά τον αιώνα in OFFENCES and *SINS,
once you walked according to the age 2 (in which you §once
walked according to the
τοΰ κόσμου τούτου, κατά τον άρχοντα AGE of this WORLD, ac-
cording to the $RULER of
της εξουσίας τοΰ αέρος, τοΰ πνεύματος the AUTHORITY of the AIR,
of THAT SPIRIT now oper-
τοΰ νΰν ενεργούντος έν τοίς υΐοίς της ating in the SONS of DIS-
3 OBEDIENCE,
απείθειας· έν οίς καΐ ημείς πάντες 3 §among whom, also,
disobedience; among whom also we all we all once lived in $the
άνεστράφημέν ποτε έν ταίς έπιθυμίαις της DESIRES Of Our FLESH,
lived once in the desires of the performing the WISHES of
the FLESH and of the
σαρκός ημών, ποιοΰντες τά θελήματα της THOUGHTS ; and were by
Nature Children of Wrath,
σαρκός καΐ τών διανοιών, καΐ ήμεν τέκνα even as the OTHERS ;
Θεός, πλούσιος ών έν έλέει, δια4 τήν 4 but GOD, $being rich
God,
φύσει rich
οργής,being in mercy,
ώς καΐ throughό δέ
ol λοιποί* the in Mercy, on account of
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 0 . having seated him at his own Right hand in the
HEAVENS, far above Every Authority, and Government. 1. your LUSTS, in which.
t 18. verse 11. $ 19. Eph. iii. 7; Col. i. 2 9 ; ii. 12. % 20. Acts ii. 2 4 , 3 3 .
$ 2 0 . P s a . ex. 1; Acts vii. 55, 5 6 ; Col. iii. 1 ; Heb. i. 3 ; x. 12. ΐ 21. Phil. ii.
9. 10; Col. ii. 1 0 ; Heb. i . 4. $ 22. Psa. viii. 6; Matt, xxviii. 1 8 ; 1 Cor. xv. 2 7 ;
Heb. i i . 8. t 2 2 . Eph. iv. 15, 1 6 ; Col. i. 1 8 ; Heb. ii. 7. t 2 3. Rom. xii. 5 ;
1 Cor. xii. 1 2 , 2 7 ; Eph. iv. 1 2 ; v. 2 3 , 3 0 ; Col. i . 1 8 , 2 4 . $ 23. Col. ii. 10.
t 1. verse 5. $ 2. Eph. iv. 2 2 ; Col. i i i . 7. X 2. Eph. vi. 12. % 3. Titus iii. 3 ;
1 P e t . iv. 3 . % 3. Gal. v. 16. % 4. Rom. x. 1 2 ; Gal. i. 7.
Chap. 2:5.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 2: 14.
πολλή ν αγάπη ν αυτοί), ήν ήγάπησεν his GREAT LOVE W i t h
much love of himself, with which he loved which h e loved us,)
5
ήμαζ») κα1 δντας ημάς νεκρούς τοις πα- 5 $we also being dead
us,) ; and being us dead ones iii the *in OFFENCES, t h e made
ραπτώμασι, σχινεζωοποίησε τω Χριστώ
1 alive together by t h e
ANOINTED o n e — ( b y Fa-
faults, he quickened together with" the Anointed:
β vor you havebeen saved) —
(χάριτι έστέ σεσωσμένοι·) και συ-
6 a n d raised us up to-
(by favor you are having been saved;) and
νήγειρε, καΐ συνεκάθασε έν τοις έπου- gether, a n d seated us to-
up together, and seated together in the heaven- gether in t h e HEAVEN-
ένδείξηται L I E S , by Christ Jesus.
7
ρανίοις έν Χριστώ Ίησοϋ· ϊνα
lies t)y A.τι ο i H t Θ d Jcsusi t ii £i t he txi<i y point out 7 in order t h a t he might
έν τοϊς αίί7;»σι τοις έπερχομένοις τον ύπερβάλ- exhibit, in T H O S E AGES
in the ages those coming the surpassing which a r e APPROACHING,
λοντα πλοΰτον της χάριτος αΰτοϋ, έν χρηστό- the SURPASSING Wealth
wealth of the favor of himself, by kind-
of his FAVOR, by $Kind-
τητι έ φ ' ήμας έν Χριστφ Ίησοϋ. ness towards us in Christ
ness towards us in Anointed Jesus.
8
Jesus.
Tf) γαρ χάριτι έστέ σεσωσμένοι δια 8 | B y t h a t FAVOR, in-
By
By the for favor
the for" favor you you are
are having been saved
having beeii saved through deed, you have been saved,
* [της] πίστεως· καΐ τοΰτο ουκ εξ υμών* Θεοΰ through t h e FAITH ; a n d
[the] fciithj And this not froiu y^u» of God
9 this is n o t from you ; $ i t
τό δώρον, ούκ έξ έργων ϊνα μή τις is God's GIFT ;
the gift, not from works; so that not any one 9 $not from Works, so
10 t h a t no one may b o a s t ;
καυχήσηται. Αύτοΰ γαρ έσμεν ποίημα κτι-
10 for we a r e §His
Work, having been formed
σθέντες έν Χριστώ Ίησοΰ επί εργοις
in Christ Jesus for good
ing been formed in Anointed Jesus for works Works, for which GOD
άγαθοίς, οίς προητοίμασεν ό θεός ϊνα έν before prepared us, t h a t
αύτοΐς
good, περιπατήσωμεν.
inwewhich before μνημονεύε-
them should walk.prepared the God that in we might walk i n them.
τε, δτι ύμείς ποτέ τά έθνη έν σαρκί, 11 Therefore, $remem-
that you once the Gentiles in flesh, ber, t h a t you, once GEN-
(ol λεγόμενοι άκροβυστία υπό της λεγο- T I L E S in Flesh, ( B E I N G
CALLED t h e Uncircumci-
(those being called unc ircumc is ion by. that being sion by THAT which i s
μένης περιτομης έν σαρκί χειροποίητου,)
called circumcision in flesh done by hand,) TERMED §the Circumci-
12
δ'τι ήτε * [ έ ν ] τφ καιρφ έκείνω, χωρίς sion done by t h e h a n d in
that you were tin] the season that, * without t h e F l e s h ; )
Χριστοί), άπηλλοτριωμένοι της πολιτεί- 12 $ T h a t you were, a t
Anointed, having been al iens from the common t h a t TIME, w i t h o u t a n
ας τοΰ 'Ισραήλ, καΐ ξένοι τών διαθη- Anointed one, Aliens from
alt the POLITY of ISRAEL, a n d
κών της επαγγελίας, ελπίδα μή έχοντες, καΐ Strangers from $the COV-
ENANTS of the PROMISE ;
not possessing a Hope,
άθεοι, έν τω κόσμω* Χριστ and ^Godless in the WORLD.
godless in the* world"; now but, in Anointe
13 B u t now, in Christ
Ίησοΰ, ύμεΐς ot ποτέ οντες μακράν, εγγύς Jesus, you, who formerly
Jesus, you those once being far off, near WERE | f a r off, a r e made
έγενήθητε έν τφ αΐματι τοΰ Χρίστου. 14Αύ- n e a r by t h e BLOOD of t h e
w G Γ ο m <ι cl Θ fey the ο 1 ο ο d ο ι the A, no i n t c d · HΘ
A N O I N T E D one.
τός γάρ έστιν ή ειρήνη ημών, ό ποιήσας 14 F o r $he is our PEACE,
for is the peace of us, the one having made
the HAVING MADE BOTH
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—5. in OFFENCES and LUSTS, he made alive together in the
ANOINTED one. 8. the—omit. 13. in—omit.
t 5. Rom. v. 6,8,10; verse 1. $ 5. Rom. vi. 4 , 5 ; Col. ii. 12,13; iii. 1,3.
ί 7. Titus iii. 4. $ 8. verse 5; Rom. iii. 24; 2 Tim. i. 9. $ 8. John iii. 15, 16;
Horn. x. 14,15,17. t 9. Rom. iii. 20,27,28; iv. 2; ix. 11; 1 Cor. i. 29-31.
t 10. 2 Cor. v. 5, 17; Eph. iv. 24. $ 11. Eph. v. 8; Col. i. 21; ii. 13. $ 11.
Col. ii. 11. ί 12. Eph. iv. 18. i 12. Rom. ix. 4, 8. $ 12. Gal. iv. 8; 1 Thess.
iv. 5. t 13. Aetis ii. 39. ί 14. Micah v. 5; John xvi. 33; Acts x. 36; Rom. V.
1; Col. i. 20. $ 14. John x. 16.
643
Chap. 2:15.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 3:2.
τα αμφότερα εν, καΐ τό μεσότοιχον τοΰ things one; and having
the things both one, and the middle wall of the removed the ENMITY, the
1ε MIDDLE WALL of t h e PAR-
φραγμοΰ λύσας, τήν εχθραν έν τχ\ TITION ;
fence having broken up, the enmity; by th 15 $having by his FLESH
σαρκΐ αΰτοΰ τον νόμον των εντολών έν
flesh of himself the law of the commandments i annulled the LAW of the
δόγμασι καταργήσας· Ινα τους δύο COMMANDMENTS concern-
ing Ordinances, that he
ordinances having made powerless! so that the two
might form the TWO in
κτίστ) έν έαυτω είς Ινα καινόν άνθρω- himself into §One New
he might form in himself into one new man, Man,—making Peace ;
πον, ποιών ε'ιρήνην· 1β κα1 άποκαταλλάξη τους 16 and might ^reconcile
making peace; and he might reconcile the BOTH in One Body to GOD,
αμφότερους έν ένΐ σώματι τώ θ ε φ δια through the CROSS, §hav-
both in one body to the God through
ing destroyed the ENMITY
τοΰ σταυροί), άποκτε'ινας την εχθραν έν αυτό). by it.
the cross, haying killed the e n m i t y by it. 17 And having come, he
"ΚαΙ έλ§ών εύηγγελίσατο announced as glad tidings
And having come he announced as glad tidings Peace to you the FAR-OFF,
ειρήνην ύμΐν τοις μακράν καΐ τοις and *Peace to us, the
NEAR ;
εγγύς, 18
δτι δι' αΰτοϋ εχομεν την 18 Because, through
him we have the him, we BOTH h a v e $the
near, because through
προσαγωγήν ol αμφότεροι έν ένΐ πνεύματι INTRODUCTION t ο the
FATHER, w i t h One Spirit.
προς τόν Πατέρα. 1 9 "Αρα οΰν οΰκέτι έστέ 19 So then you a r e no
to the Father. So then no longer you are longer S t r a n g e r s a n d So-
Irvoi καΐ πάροικοι, αλλά συμπολίται journers, b u t *you a r e
strangers and sojourners, but f ellow-c i t izon.«
$Fellow-citizens w i t h t h e
των αγίων καΐ ο'ικεΐοι τοΰ Θεοΰ, S A I N T S , a n d of t h e $Fam-
of the holy ones and family-members of the God, ily of G o p ;
20
έποικοδομηθέντες επί τω θεμελ'ιω των άπο- 20 having been built on
having been built on the foundation "of the apos- t h e FOUNDATION of $ t h e
APOSTLES a n d Prophets,
στόλων καΐ προφητών, δντος ακρογωνιαίου * Christ J e s u s being §a
ties and prophets, being a corner-foundation F o u n d a t i o n corner-stone
πασά * [ ή ] of i t ;
21
αύτοΰ Ί η σ ο ΰ Χρίστου· έν <b
of it Jesus Anointed; on which all CtheJ 21 on which All t h e
οϊ'/οδομή συναρμολογούμενη αΰξει BUILDING being fitly com-
building being fitly compacted together grows up pacted together, increases
into $a holy Temple for
είς ναόν αγιον έν Κυρίω· 2 2 έν ω και t h e Lord ;
into a temple holy in Lord; on which also 22 | o n whom you a r e
also built up together, for
ΰμείς συνοικοδομεϊσ§ε, εις κατοικητήριον a Spiritual H a b i t a t i o n of
τοΰ Θεοΰ έν πνεύματι. ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. God.
of the God C H A P T E R III.
spirit.
α
Τούτου χάριν έγώ Παΰλος, ό δέσμιος τοΰ 1 F o r T h i s Cause I ,
For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of the P a u l , a m $the PRISONER
Χρίστου Ίησοΰ υπέρ υμών των εθνών of t h e A N O I N T E D J e s u s
Anointed Jesus because of you of the Gentiles; on acount of $you of t h e
2 GENTILES ;
εϊγε ήκούσατε τήν οίκονομίαν της 2 (since indeed, you
if indeed you heard the administration of the h e a r d $the ADMINISTRA-
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—17. Peace to the NEAR. 19. you are Fellow-citizens.
20. Christ Jesus. 22. the ANOINTED.
t 15. Col. ii. 14,20. % 15.2 Cor. v. 17; Gal. vi. 15; Eph. iv. 24. % 16.
Co!, i. 20-22. $ 16. Rom. vi. 6; viii. 3; Col. ii. 14. % 18. Eph. iii. 12.
% 19.Phil. iii. 20; Heb. xii. 22,23. $ 19. Gal. vi. 10. % 2 0. Matt. xvi. 18.
t 20. Isa. xxviii. 16. t 21. 1 Cor. iii. 17; vi. 19; 2 Cor. vi. 16. t 22. 1 Pet.
Ii. 5. $ 1. Acts xxviii. 17. 20; Eph. iv. 1; vi. 20. Φ 1. Col. ii. 24; 2 Tim. ii.
20. t 2. Kom. i. 5; Col. i. 25.
650
Chap, 3:3.] EPHESIANS. [Chop. 3 : 1 1 .
χάριτος τοΰ Θεοΰ της δοθείσης μοι TION Of THAT FAVOR Of
favor of the God of that having been given to m e GOD having been GIVEN
εις υμάς, * [οτι] 3
κατά άποκάλυψιν έγνω- me for you ;
3 That $by Revelation
ρίσθη μοι το μυστήριον (καθώς προέ- $he made known to me
n:ado known to me the secret; (as I wrote the SECRET,—as I wrote
γραψα έν όλίγω 4 πρός ο δύνασθε άναγινώ- briefly before,
4 by reading which, you
σκοντες νοήσαι την σύνεσίν μου έν τω can perceive my INTEL-
5 LIGENCE in tthe SECRET
ιιυστηρ'ιω τοϋ Χρίστου·) ο έτέραις γε- of the ANOINTED one,—
νεαίς ούκ έγνωρίσθιι τοις υί,οίς των 5 $which in Other Gen-
cration not was made known to the sons of the erations was not made
ανθρώπων, ώς νΰν απεκαλύφθη τοις άγίοις known to the SONS of
men, as now it was reveaied to the holy onas MEN, $as it has now been
* [άποστόλοις] αύτοϋ και προφήταις έν πνεύ- revealed to his HOLY
tapostlesj of h i m a n d prophets by spirit Apostles and Prophets by
6
ματι· ε!ναι τά έθνη συγκληρονόμα και σύσ- the Spirit;
to be the Gentiles Joint-heirs and a joint- 6 that the GENTILES
σωμα και συμμέτοχα της επαγγελίας *[αύ- are $Fellow-heirs, and | a
body and joint-partakers of the promise Lof Joint-body, and $Co-part-
τοΰ] έν * [ τ φ ] Χριστφ, διά τοΰ εύαγ- ners of *the PROMISE in
liimj in [the] Anointed, through the glad Christ Jesus, through the
7
γελίου· οδ έγενόμην διάκονος κατά GLAD TIDINGS ;
( i d i i i ^ S f ο ι Λν l i i c i i Χ b c c & in Θ SL s Θ Γ νftII t si c c ο ι* cl i xts t ο 7 ?of which I became a
την δωρεάν της χάριτος τοΰ Θεοΰ, της 6ο- Servant, ^according to
the gift of the favor of the God, of that hav- THAT GRACIOUS GIFT Of
δείσης μοι κατά την ένέργειαν GOD, which w a s IMPARTED
Ing been given to m according to the operation to me by t h e ENERGY of
της δυνάμεως αύτοΰ· 8έμο1 τφ έλαχιστοτέρω his POWER ;
of the power of him; to me the far inferior 8 to me, § t h e VERY
LOWEST of All S a i n t s , w a s
πάντων αγίων εδόθη
f\ χάρις αυτή, this FAVOR given, $to an-
nounce among t h e NA-
έν τοις εθνεσιν εύαγγελισασθαι
τον TIONS t h e glad tidings, of
among the nations to announce glad tidings the t h e BOUNDLESS WEALTH
ανεξιχνίαστον πλοΰτον τοΰ Χρίστου, β κα1 of t h e A N O I N T E D one ;
Uos6«i rclint) 1 β Λνeft I th of th© ^QQluted» And 9 even t o enlighten All
φωτίσαι πάντας, τΙς ή οικονομία τοΰ a s t o w h a t is t h e A D M I N I S -
Μυστηρίου τοΰ άποκεκρυμμένου άπό τών αΐώ-TRATION Of $TIIAT SE-
CRET, which h a s been CON-
νων έν τώ Θεφ, τ φ τά πάν CEALED from t h e AGES, by
ated; THAT G O D w h o CREATED
10
ινα γνωρισθη άρ- ALL things ;
νΰν ταίς
SJ that might be made known now to the govern- 10 $in order t h a t n o w
§may be made known t o
χαίς καΐ ταίς έξουσίαις έν τοίς έπουρανί- t h e GOVERNMENTS a n d t h e
οις, διά της εκκλησίας, ή πολυποίκιλος A U T H O R I T I E S i n t h e HEAV-
txirOUJjil til© C 011^ Γ Θ ^ίΐ t X OH j txlQ TTlftllifold E N L I E S , t h r o u g h t h e CON-
1Χ GREGATION, t h e MUCH
σοφία τοΰ Θεοΰ· κατά πρόθεσιν τών
wisdom of the God; according to a plan of the D I V E R S I F I E D Wisdom of
GOD,
αιώνων, ην έποίησεν έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ 11 according t o a P l a n
ages, which he formed in Auointe'd Jesus
of t h e AGES, which h e
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 3 . because—omit. 5. apostles—omit. 6. of him—omit.
6. the—omit. 6. the FROMISE in Christ Jesus through the GLAD TIDINGS,
t+
+
*
3. nai ιι. 12.
o . Gal.
u a i . i.
IQ + f 3.
Ι Δ . ί
9 jrtnr»
o . Eom.
™< A9 κ
. k u i i i .Λ xvi.
Α Π Μ, 2
. \J\JI.
n»i i.
I5I ;, Col.
ιι. Δοq, 7. J4 4.
Ό , 2Δ Ι .
1 Cor. W. 1 ; E
ι . χ VJUI. I\ . χ;
p h . Vl.
Λμπ. vi.
19.
19. $
$ 5 5 .. Acts
Acts x.
x. 2288 ;; ver!
verse 9 . % 5. Eph. ii. 20. ί 6. Gal. iii. 28, 2 9 ; Eph. i i .
14. t 6. Eph. ii. 1 5 , 1 6 . % 6. Gal. iii. 14. $ 7. Rom. xv. 1 0 ; Col. i . 2 3 , 2 5 .
$ 7. Rom. i . 5 . ί 8. 1 Cor. xv. 7; 1 Tim. i. 13, 15. % 8. Gal. i. 1 6 ; ii. 8 ; 1
Tim. i. 1 1 . $ 9 . verse 3 ; Eph. i . 9 . % 10. 1 Pet. i. 12. % 10. Horn. viii. 3 8 ;
Ei,h. i. 2 1 ; Col. i . 1 6 ; 1 P e t . i i i . 2 2 .
651
C/ιαρ. 3:12.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 3:21.
τφ Κυρίφ ημών 1 2 έ ν & έ'χομεν την παρρη- formed for *the ANOINTED
the Lord of us; by whom we have the freedom Jesus our LORD ;
οίαν καΐ την προσαγωγήν έν πεποιθήσει, 12 by whom we have
of speech and the access with confidence, §thlS FREEDOM Of SPEECH
δια της πίστεως αύτοΰ. ^Διό αιτούμαι and *Access with Confi-
through the faith of him. Therefore I ask dence, through the FAITH
μη έκκακεΐν έν ταΐς θλίψεσί μου υπέρ
not to faint in the afflictions 14of me on behalf of 13 him.
§Therefore, I ask
υμών, ήτις εστί δόξα υμών. Τούτου χάριν
οί you, which is glory of you. For this cause that I may not faint in
κάμπτω τα γόνατα μου προς τόν Πατέρα these my AFFLICTIONS on
I bend the knees of me to the Father your behalf, § which are
*[τοΰ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοϋ Χρίστου,] ^έξ your Glory.)
[of the Lord of us Jesus Anointed,] from 14 For This Cause, I
οδ πασά πάτρια έν ούρανοίς καΐ επί γης bend my KNEES to the
\^hoiix *\vho 1 Θ fit in i l y i n liotiveus «md o n ©iirtfa FATHER,
ονομάζεται, 1 0 ϊνα δώχι ύμίν κατά 15 from whom $the
1* named, so that he may give to you according to Whole Family in t h e
τόν πλοΰτον της δόξης αύτοΰ, δυνάμει Heavens and on E a r t h i s
the wealth of the glory of himself, with power named,
κραταιωθήναι δια τοϋ πνεύματος αύ- 16 t h a t h e m a y give you
§according to h i s GLORI-
τοΰ, εις τόν εσω οίνθρωπον 17 κατοικησαι OUS WEALTH, %t ο b e
himself, in the within man; to have dwelt Powerfully strengthened
t h r o u g h his S P I R I T i n $ t h e
τόν Χριστόν δια της πίστεως έν ταΐς INNER M a n ;
17 § t h a t t h e ANOINTED
καρδίαις υμών, 1 8 έν αγάπη έρριζωμένοι one, t h r o u g h t h e F A I T H ,
>:αΙ τεϋεμελιωμένοι tva έξισχύ- m a y dwell in your HEARTS ;
and having been founded so that you may be fully t h a t $being rooted i n Love
σητε καταλαβέσθαι συν πάσι τοίς άγίοις, τΐ a n d well-established,
able t o understand w i t h a l l t h e h o l y ones, what 18 you $may be fully
τό πλάτος καΐ μήκος καΐ βάθος καΐ ϋψος, able t o u n d e r s t a n d w i t h
the breadth and length and depth and height, All t h e SAINTS, w h a t i s
t h e BREADTH a n d Length,
ιβγνώναί τε την ύπερβάλλουσαν της γνώ- a n d *Depth a n d Height,
19 t o know even t h a t
σείος άγάπην τοΰ Χρίστου· tva πληρωθη- Which SURPASSES KNOW-
χι είς πάν τό πλήρωμα τοϋ Θεοΰ. Τφ δέ LEDGE,—the LOVE of t h e
20
αποστόλους, τους δέ προφήτας, τους δε εύαγ- the11 APOSTLES, §And he gave indeed
and the
apostles, the and prophets, the and evan-
PROPHETS, and the EVAN-
γελιστάς, τους δέ ποιμένας καΐ διδασκάλους, GELISTS, and SHEPHERDS
gelists, the and shepherds and teachers, and Teachers,
12
πρός τον καταρτισμόν των άγ'ιων είς 12 $for the COMPLETE
QUALIFICATION Of t h e
. us—omit. 7. the—omit. 9. descended first.
653
Chap. 4:13.] EPHESIANS. [Chap, 4 : 2 1 .
Εργον διακονίας, εις οίκοδομήν τοΰ σώμα- SAINTS for the Work of
a work of service, for a building up of the body Service, §in order to the
ι;ί
τος τοΰ Χρίστου* μέχρι καταντήσωμεν ol Building up of the BODY
of the Anointed; till w e m a y attain the of the ANOINTED one ;
πάντες εις την ενότητα της πίστεως καΐ της 13 till we ALL attain to
all to the unity of the faith and of Iho the UNITY of the FAITH,
έπιγνώσεως τοΰ υΐοϋ τοΰ Θεοΰ, είς άνδρα τέ- and of $the KNOWLEDGE
Jen ο ΤΪΓ 1 θ clj^ β of t h e s o u of fch© Crod^ t o s ιτΐίΐΐι per™* of the SON of GOD, to §a
full grown Man, to the
λειον, είς μέτρον ηλικίας τοΰ πληρώματος Measure of the full Stature
14
τοΰ Χρίστου· ινα μηκέτι ώμεν of the ANOINTED one ;
of the Anointed; so that no longer we may be 14 so that we may be
νήπιοι, κλυδωνιζόμενοι καΐ περιφερόμενοι Infants no longer, tossed
babes, being tossed and being whirled about and whirled about with
παντί άνεμο» της διδασκαλίας, έν xr\ κυ-Every Wind of that TEACH-
With every wind of the teachings, in the
βεία των ανθρώπων, έν πανουργία προς την ERY ING which is in the TRICK-
trickery of the men, by cunning* with the of MEN, $by Cunning
μεθοδείαν της πλάνης· άληθεύοντες δε έν craftiness in SYSTEMATIC
15
e
9 (since the FRUIT of
( o γάρ καρπός τοΰ φωτός έν πάση άγα- the LIGHT is in All Good-
ness, and Righteousness,
θωσύνχι και άληθεία·) 1 0 δοκιμάζοντες τι and Truth ;)
ness and truth;)" searching out what
10 ^searching out what
έστιν εύάρεστον τω Κυρ'ιω· 1:1καΙ μή συγ-is well-pleasing to the
is well-pleasing to the Lord; and not be Lord.
65S
Chap. 6:1.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 6:11.
γυνή ϊνα φοβήται τόν άνδρα. ΚΕΦ. the WIFE may ^reverence
wife so that she may reverence the husband. her HUSBAND.
στ'. 6. χ
Τά τέκνα, υπακούετε xolc CHAPTER VI.
γονεΰσιν υμών *[έν Κυρίφ·] τοΰτο γάρ 1 CHILDREN, $obey
parents of you [in Lord;} this thing for your PARENTS ; for this is
a just precept,—
έστι δίκαιον. 2 Τίμα τον πατέρα σου καΐ 2 $"Honor thy FATHER
is just. Honor the father of thee and "and MOTHER/' (which is
τήν μητέρα· (ήτις *[έστΙν] εντολή πρώτη, the first Commandment
the mother; (which [is] a commandment first, with a Promise,)
έν επαγγελία·) 3 ϊνα εδ σοι γένηται, 3 " t h a t it may be well
with a promise;) that well with thee it may be, "with thee, and that thou
καΐ εσχι μακροχρόνιος επί της γης· "mayest be long-lived in
and thou mayest be long-lived on the land; "the LAND."
4 4 And, ^FATHERS, do
κα1 ot πατέρες, μή παροργίζετε τά τέκνα not irritate your CHIL-
and the fathers, not irritate you the children DREN, but $bring them
υμών, άλλ' εκτρέφετε αυτά έν παιδεία καΐ up in the Discipline and
of you, but bring you up them in discipline and Instruction of the Lord.
νουθεσία Κ\*ρίου. 5 ΟΙ δοΰλοι, υπακούετε 5 t BOND-SERVANTS,
iusti'iictloi) of XJOJTU· jThe s 1 itve s ι DO you subin ι s s i ν Θ be subject to your MAS-
TERS, according to t h j
τοις κυρίοις κατά σάρκα, μετά φόβου Flesh, with Fear arid
«αϊ τρόμου, έν άπλότητι της καρδίας υμών, Trembling ; in the Integri-
ty of your HEART, as to
and trembling, in simplicity of the heart of you, the ANOINTED ;
6
ώς τω Χριστώ· μή κατ' όφθαλμοδουλείαν 6 not with Eye-service
8fc1· t o th© «Δ.110int&d^ n o t b y ©y©"*service as Men-pleasers, but as
ώς άνθρωπάρεσκοι, άλλ' ώς δοΰλοι *[τοΰ] Bond-servants of Christ,
as men-pleasers, but as slaves [of the] doing the WILL of GOD
Χρίστου, ποιοΰντες τό θέλημα του Θεοϋ εκ from the Soul,
Anointed, doing the will of t h e God f r o m 7 doing service with
Good-will, as if to the
7
ψυχής, μετ' εύνοιας δουλεύοντες ώς τώ Κυ- LORD, and not to *Men ;
8 ^knowing That what-
8
ρίω καΐ ούκ άνθρώποις* ε1δότες, δτι δ εάν ever good any one may do,
τι έκαστος ποίηση άγονθόν, τοΰτο κομιεί this he will receive from
any each one m a y do good thing, this he w i l l the Lord,—whether a
ται παρά Κυρίου, είτε δοΰλος, εϊτε ελεύ- Slave or a Freeman.
9 and, ^MASTERS, do
e
θερος. Kal ol κύριοι, τά αυτά ποιείτε the SAME things to them,
^forbearing to THREATEN ;
προς αυτούς, άνιέντες τήν άπειλήν είδότες, knowing That *both Their
δτι. καΐ υμών αυτών ό Κύριος έστιν έν and iYour MASTER is in
that also of you of them tne Lord' is in the Heavens ; and $there
ούρανοϊς, κ *i προσωποληψία ούκ έ'στι παρ'
heavens, &.ncl respect of persons not is with is no Partiality of persons
αύτώ. with him.
him.* 10 FINALLY, strengthen
10
Τό λοιπόν, * [αδελφοί μου,] ένδυνα- yourselves in the Lord,
Ihe rest, [brethren of me,] strengthen a n d §in his MIGHTY
μουσθε έν Κυρίω καΐ έν τώ κράτει της POWER.
yourselves in Lord and in the power of the 11 §Put on the COM-
Ισχύος αυτοί). ^Ενδύσασθε τήν πανοπλ'ιαν
ir.ight of him. Put you on the complete armor PLETE ARMOR of GOD,
τοϋ θεοΰ, προς τό δύνασθαι ύμας στήναι that you may be ABLE to
of the God, for that to enable you to stand
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 . in the Lord—omit. 2. is—omit. 6. of the—omit.
7. Man. 9. both Their and Your MASTEK is in the Heavens. 10. my Brethren—omit.
t 1. Prov. xxiii. 2 2 ; Col. iii. 20. 2. Exod. xx. 1 2 ; Deut. v. 16. t 4. Col. i i i .
2 1 . $ 4. Gen. xviii. 19; Deut. iv. 9 ; vi. 7, 2 0 ; xi. 1 9 ; Prov. xix. 1 8 ; xxii. 2 6 ;
xxix. 17. % 5. Col. iii. 2 2 ; 1 Tim. vi. 1 1 ; Titus ii. 9 ; 1 Pet. ii. 9 ; 1 P e t . i i . 1 8 .
t 8. Rom. i i . 6 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 0 ; Col. i i i . 2 4 . t 9 . Col. iv. 1 1 . $ 9. Col. iv. 1.
$ 9. Lev. xxv. 4 3 . t 9. John xiii. 1 3 ; 1 Cor. vii. 22. $ 9. Rcm. ii. 1 1 ; Col. iii.
25. t 10. Eph. i . 1 9 ; i i i . 1 6 ; Col. i . 1 1 . $ 11. Rom. xiii. 1 2 ; 2 Cor. vi. 7 ;
1 Thess. v. 8.
659
Chap. 6:12.] EPHESIANS. [Chap. 6:18.
12
προς τάς μεθοδείας τοΰ διαβόλου· οτιstand against the CRAFTY
WAYS of the ENEMY ;
ουκ εστίν ύμίν ή πάλη προς αίμα καΐ σάρκα, 12 because our CON-
not is to us the contest with blood and flesh, FLICT is not with tBlood
and Flesh, but with §the
αλλά προς τάς αρχάς, προς τάς έξου-
GOVERNMENTS, With t h e
σ\ας, προς τους κοσμοκράτορας τοΰ σκότους
ties, with the world-rulers of the darkness A U T H O R I T I E S , w i t h $the
τούτου, προς τά πνευματικά της πονη- TOTENTATES of tlllS DARK-
of this, with the spiritual things of the NESS, w i t h t h e SPIRITUAL
ρίας, εν τοις έπουρανίοις. 13
Διά THINGS Of WICKEDNESS in
one, in t h e HEAVENLIES.
the heavenlies. Because of 13 $On account of this,
αναλάβετε την πανοπλ'ιαν τοΰ Θεοΰ, ίνα
take up the ±COMPLETE
δυνηθητε άντιστήναι έν τη ήμερα τ-η ARMOR of GOD, that you
you may be able to stand against in the day* the may be able to resist in
πονηρά, καΐ άπαντα κατεργασάμενοι στη- the EVIL DAY, and having
evil," and a l l things having worked out to achieved Every thing, to
14
ναι. Στητε οδν περιζωσάμενοι την stand.
stand. Stand you there ore having girded the 14 Stand, then, §having
όσφύν υμών έν άληθεία, και ένδυσάμενοι τόν your LOINS girded around
with Truth, and $having
θώρακα της δικαιοσύνης, 1δ κα1 ύποδησάμενοι
breastplate of the righteousness, and having shod put on the BREASTPLATE
Of RIGHTEOUSNESS ',
τους πόδας έν ετοιμασία τοΰ ευαγγελίου
15 and ^having your
της ειρήνης· 16
έπ1 πάσιν άναλαβόντες τόν F E E T s h o d w i t h t h e P r e -
p a r a t i o n Of t h e GLAD TID-
θυρεόν της πίστεως, έν ω δυνήσεσθε INGS of PEACE ;
16 besides a l l , h a v i n g
shield of the faith, by whfch you w i l l be able t a k e n u p t t h e S H I E L D of
πάντα τά βέλη τοϋ πονηρού * [ τ ά ] πεπυ- t h e F A I T H , b y w h i c h y o u
& 11 tho d£i rfcs of1 7the e v i l one E! th θ3 iiftvin§ w i l l b e able t o e x t i n g u i s h
ςκομένα σβέσαι· κα1 την περικεφαλαίαν All t h e b u r n i n g DARTS of
been kindled to quench; also the helmet the WICKED one;
τοΰ σωτηρίου δέξασθε, και την μάχαιραν 17 $ t a k e a l s o t h e H E L -
18
τοΰ πνεύματος, δ έστι ρήμα Θεοϋ· δι MET of SALVATION, and
of the spirit, which is a word of God; by means <$ t h e SWORD of t h e S P I R I T ,
πάσης προσευχής κα! δεήσεως προσευχύμενοι w h i c h is G o d ' s W o r d ;
every' prayer and supplication praying 18 S p r a y i n g a t every
έν παντί καιρώ έν πνεύματι· και εις αυτό S e a s o n , ± w i t h All P r a y e r
and Supplication in Spirit,
*[τοΰτο] άγρυπνοΰντες έν πάση προσκαρτε- a n d ^keeping w a t c h for
Cthis] watching with all perseverane t h i s w i t h All P e r s e v e r a n c e
CGI
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΦΙΛΙΠΠΗΣϊΟΥΣ
[OF PAUL AN EPlSTLJfi] TO PHILIPPIANS
*TO THE PHILIPPIANS.
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. CHAPTER I.
χ
Παΰλοζ καΐ Τιμόθεος, δοΰλοι Ίησου 1 Paul and Timothy
Bondmen of * Christ Jesus,
Χρίστου, πάσι τοις ά γ ί ο ι ς έ ν Χ ρ ι σ τ ώ Ί η σ ο ΰ , to all THOSE SAINTS $in
Anointed, to all the holy ones in Anointed Jesus» Christ Jesus, who ARE at
τοις ούσιν έν Φιλίππους, συν έπισκόποις και Philippi, with the Over-
to those being in Philippi, with overseers and seers and Assistants ;
διακόνοις· 2 χάρις ύμϊν καΐ ειρήνη από Θεοΰ 2 $Favor to you, and
servants; favor to you and peace from God Peace from God our
Πατρός ημών, καΐ Κυρίου Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, Father, and our Lord Jesus
a Father of us, and Lord Jesus Anointed. Christ.
3
Εύχαριστώ τω μου επί πάση τη 3 $1 give thanks to my
I give thanks to the of me on every the GOD on Every REMEM-
μνεία 4
υμών, πάντοτε έν πάστ] δεήσει μου BRANCE of you,
4 (always, in Every
vcniembrance of yo\if always in every prayer of me Prayer of mine, making
υπέρ πάντων υμών, μετά χαράς τήν δέησιν SUPPLICATION on behalf
on behalf of a l l of you, w i t h joy the prayer
of you all with Joy.)
ποιούμενος 5 έπ1 τη κοινωνία υμών είς τό 5 $on account of your
making in respect to the fellowship of you for the
PARTICIPATION i n the
εύαγγέλιον, άπό πρώτης ημέρας άχρι του ν ϋ ν GLAD TIDINGS, from the
glad tidings, from first day t i l l the now;
6 FIRST Day till NOW ;
πεποιθώς αυτό τοϋτο, δτι δ 6 having this same con-
having l)eei\ persuaded same this thinly tliat thQ fidence. That HE who
έναρξάμενος έν ύμΐν έ'ργον αγαθόν, έπιτε- C O M M E N C E D $a g o o d
one h a v i n g b e g u n in you a work good, w i l l
Work among you will
λέσει αχρις ημέρας Ίησοΰ Χρίστου· 7 καθώς continue to complete it
complete t i l l a day of Jesus Anointed: a s till the Pay of * Christ
έστι δίκαιον έμοί τοϋτο φρονείν υπέρ πάν- Jesus ;
it is just for m e this to thinlt concerning all 7 as it is right for me to
των υμών, δια τό εχειν με έν τη think This respecting you,
of you, the to have me In the all, Because you HAD me
καρδία υμάς, εν τε τοις δεσμοίς μου καΐ τη in your HEART, both in
hearts of you, in both the bonds of me and in the $my BONDS, and in the
DEFENCE a n d CONFIRMA-
απολογία καΐ βεβαιώσει τοΰ ευαγγελίου, TION Of t h e GLAD TID-
defence' and confirmation of the glad tidings, INGS, you all being joint-
συγκοινωνοι'ς μου της χάριτος πάντας contributors to me of the
J o i n t - c o n t r i b u t o r s of m e of t h e f r e e g i f t a l l GIFT.
8
υμάς οντάς· μάρτι»ς γάρ μου *[έστιν] 6 8 For §GOD is my Wit-
of you being; a witness for of me [is] the ness how I long after you
Θεός, ώς έπιποθώ πάντας υμάς έν σπλάγ- all with the tender Sympa-
God, h o w I long after all of you in bowels thies of Christ Jesus.
χνοις Χρίστου Ίησοΰ. 9 ΚαΙ τοΰτο προσεΰ 9 And this I pray,
§that your LOVE may yet
of Anointed Jesus. And this I pray abound more and more in
χομαι, ϊνα ή αγάπη υμών έ'τι μάλλον καΐ Knowledge, and in all Per-
that the love of you, yet more and
ception,
μάλλον περισσεΰη έν έπιγνώσει καΐ πάση 10 in order that you
more m a y abound i n k n o w l e d g e a n d I n a l l may EXAMINE the DIF-
FERENCES οf THINGS ;
αίσθήσει· 1 0 είς τό δοκιμάζειν υμάς τά and that you $may be
Every Name;
ονόματι Ίησοΰ πάν γόνυ κάμψη, έπουρα- 10 $in order that in the
name of Jesus every knee should bend of heaven- NAME of Jesus Every
νίων και επιγείων καΐ καταχθόνιων, κα1 Knee should bend, of those Χ1
672
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΟΣ ΚΟΛΟΣΣΑΕΙΣ
[OF PAUL AN EPISTLE] TO COLOSSIANS
676
Chap. 2:7.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 2:15.
Ίησοΰν τον Κύριον, έν αύτφ περιπατείτε, ceived the ANOINTED Je-
sus the LORD, walk you
7
έρριζα>μένοι καΐ έποικοδομούμενοι έν in Him;
h i b rooted and being built up in 7 rooted and built up
αύτώ, καΐ βεβαιούμενοι *[έν] xfj πίστει, in him, and ^established
him', and being establ ished [in] the by the FAITH, even as you
faith,
καθώς έδιδάχθητε, περισσεύοντες έν αύττί were taught, abounding in
as you were taught, abounding in it
8 it with Thanksgiving.
έν ευχαριστία. Βλέπετε, μη τις υμάς
with thanksgiving. See you, not any one o 8 Take care that no one
ί-σται ό συλαγωγών δια της φίλο- make a prey of You through
sits. 11 bfc the making a prey by means of the philo— PHILOSOPHY and Empty
σοφίας καΐ κενής απάτης, κατά τήν Deceit, according to $the
TRADITION Of MEN, aC-
ηαράδοσιν των ανθρώπων, κατά τά στοι- cording to the ELEMENTS
tradition of the men, according to the ele- of the WORLD, and not ac-
χεία τοϋ κόσμου, καΐ ού κατά Χρι- cording to Christ.
έν αύτφ κατοικεί πάν 9 Because $in him
στόν. »"Οτι
α him * dwells all dwells All the FULLNESS
Anointed. of the DEITY bodily ;
τό πλήρωμα της θεότητος σωματικώς, 1οκα1
the fulness of the deity bodily, and 10 $and you are replen-
έστέ έν αύτφ πεπληρωμένοι· ος έστιν ished by Him, $who is the
you are by him having been fil led; who is HEAD of All Government
ή κεφαλή πάσης αρχής και εξουσίας· and Authority;
the head of all government and authority; 11 by whom also you
^έν ω καΐ περιετμήθητε περιτο- were $circumcised with a
in whom also you were circumcised with a
Circumcision not done by
μη άχειροποιήτω, έν τχί άπεκδύ- hand, in the PUTTING OFF
circumcision not done by hand, in the putting
σει τοϋ σώματος της σαρκός, έν τχί περι- of the BODY of the FLESH,
off of the body of the flesh, in the circum- by the CIRCUMCISION of
τομτ) τοΰ Χρίστου, 12
συνταφέντες the ANOINTED ;
ΟiΗion of the A.nointedy having been buried Λν 1 th 12 ^having been buried
αύτφ έν το» βαπτίσματι· έν φ καΐ συν- with him by IMMERSION ;
him by the dipping» in T^hich also you in which also you were
ηγέρθητε διά της πίστεως της raised with him, through
•were raised by means of the faith of the $the BELIEF of the ENER-
ενεργείας τοΰ Θεοΰ τοΰ έγείραν- GY of THAT GOD who
RAISED him from the
αύτόν έκ νεκρών 13κα1 υμάς
ut of dead ones; and DEAD.
νεκρούς δντας * [έν] τοις παραπτώμασι καΐ 13 $And You, being
dead being [in] the faults and dead by t h e T R E S P A S S E S ,
X'Q άκροβυστία της σαρκός υμών, συν- even by t h e UNCIRCUMCI-
by the :ircumcisioh of the flesh of you, he SION of your F L E S H , h e
εζωοποίησε συν "αύτφ, χαρισάμε- m a d e alive t o g e t h e r w i t h
made alive togeth with him, having freely him, h a v i n g freely p a r -
νος ήμίν πάντα τά παραπτώματα· 1 4 έξα- doned All o u r OFFENCES ,*
14 $having blotted o u t
λείψας τό καθ' ημών χειρόγραφον w h a t w a s WRITTEN BY
blotted out that against us written by hand
τοις δόγμασιν, ο fjv ύπεναντίον ήμίν, HAND i n ORDINANCES
which w a s AGAINST U S,
καΐ αυτό ήρκεν έκ τοΰ μέσου, and has removed it from
and it he has rem ed out of the midst, the MIDST, having nailed
προσηλώσας αυτό τφ σταυρφ* 15άπεκδυσάμε- it to the CROSS ;
having nailed i t to the cross: having stripped 15 $having stripped the
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 7 . in—omit 13. in—omit.
t 7. Eph. ii. 2 1 , 2 3 ; iii. 1 7 ; Col. i. 23. t 8. Matt. xv. 2 ; Gal. i . 1 4 .
t 9. John i. 1 4 ; Col. i. 19. % 10. John i. 16. % 10. Eph. i. 20, 2 1 ; 1 Pet. iii.
22. t 1 1 . Deut. x. 1 6 ; xxx. 6 ; Jer. iv. 4 ; Rom. ii. 2 9 ; Phil. iii. 3. ί 12. Rom.
vi. 4. t 12. Eph. i. 1 9 ; i i i . 7. $ 1 3 . E p h . i i . 1 , 5 , 6 , 1 1 . % 14.Eph. i i .
15,16. % 1 5 . P s a . lxviii. 1 8 ; E p h . iv. 8 .
677
Chap, 2:16.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 3 : 1 .
νος τάς αρχάς καΐ τάς εξουσίας, GOVERNMENTS and AU-
THORITIES, he made a
off the governments id the authorities, public exhibition of them,
έδειγμάτισεν έν παρρησία, Φριαμβεύ-
lie made a show by publicity, having triumphed
triumphing over them by
σας αυτούς έν αύτφ. 1β Μή οΰν τις it.
16 Let no one, therefore,
over them in it. Not therefore anyone
υμάς κρινέτω έν βρώσει η έν πόσει, ή έν $rule You in Food, or in
you l e t judge in food or in drink, or in Drink, or in respect of a
μέρει εορτής, η νουμηνίας, η σαβ-Festival, or of a New-
moon, or of Sabbaths,
17
βάτων α έστι σκιά μελλόν- 17 *$which are Shad-
α8
ows of t h e FUTURE things ;
των, το δε σώμα Χρίστου. Μηδεις but the BODY is Christ's.
coming, the but body of Anointed. No one
18 $Let no one wishing
υμάς καταβραβευέτω, θέλων
έν ταπει- it deprive You of theprize,
by Humility and a Wor-
νοφροσύνη καΐ θρησκεία τών άγγέ- ship of the ANGELS, prying
tj of mind' and a r e l i g i o u s Λνοΐ-ship of the m e s - into things which he has
λων, α * [ μ ή ] έώρακεν έμβα- not seen, being without
eengers, what things [not] he has seen prying cause puffed up by t h e
τεύων, εική φυσιούμενος ύπό τοΰMIND Of his FLESH ;
Into, without cause being puffed 19up by the 19 and not holding
νοός τής σαρκός αύτοΰ, κα1 ού κρα-firmly $the HEAD, from
mind of the ilesh of himself, and not hold- whom the Whole BODY,
τών την κεφαλήν, εξ ού πάν τόbeing supplied and com-
in^r firmly the head, from whoiti a l l the pacted together by means
σώμα, διά τών άφών καΐ συνδέσμων of t h e J O I N T S and Liga-
body, by means of the j o i n t s and ligaments
ments, grows with the IN-
CREASE of GOD.
έπιχορηγούμενον
την αΰξησιν τοΰκαΐ συμβιβαζόμενον,
20
Εί άπεθάνετε αυξει
Θεοΰ. συν 20 If $you died with
t h e f£ r ο w t Y\ of t h e Gr ο ο.. If y o u. d i e d TS^ i t h Christ from the ELEMENTS
Χριστώ άπό τών στοιχείων τοΰ κόσμου, of the WORLD, Jwhy, as
Α.nointed froΤΪΙ the Θ 1 ements of the wοr 1 dj living in the World, do you
τΐ ώς ζώντες εν κόσμω δογματ'ι- subject nances ; —
yourselves to ordi-
why as living
ζεσΟε- in world do you impose on your- 21 i ( " E a t not," "taste
flftd'
not," "handle not ; " —
μηδέ γεύστ], μηδέ θί
nor thou shouldst have t a s t e
no thou shouldst 22 all which things are
έστι πάντα εις ςρθοράν consumed in the U S I N G ; )
22
γτις; α
ha"vo h a n d l e d ? w h i c h t h i n g s i s a l l f o r c o r r u p t i o n ^according to t h e COM-
ττ) άποχρήσει,) κατά τά εντάλματα και MANDMENTS anu Teach-
ings of men?
διδασκαλίας τών ανθρώπων ^ατινά έστι 23 |which ordinances,
teachings of the men; which things is
having a Wordy show of
λόγον μεν έχοντα σοφίας έν έθε- Wisdom in Self-devised
a w o r d y s h o w i n d e e d h a v i n g of w i s d o m i n s e l f - worship and Humility, by
λοθρησκεία καΐ ταπεινοφροσύνη *[καΙ] a Non-indulgence of the
dev i s e d w o r s h i p and humility C**· nd j Body, not in any Honor,
άφειδία σώματος, ουκ έν τιμή τινι, are only for a Gratifica-
non- indulgence of body, not in honor any, tion of the F L E S H .
προς πλησμονήν τής σαρκός,
for a filling up of the flesh. CHAPTER I I I .
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3.
3
Εί oi'V συνηγέρΒητε τώ Χριστώ, 1 If, then, $you were
raised with the ANOINTED
If then you were" raised with* the Anointed,
one, seek the THINGS
τά ανω ζητείτε, ού ό Χριστός above, where ItheANOiNT-
the things above seek you, where the Anointed
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—17. which is a Shadow. 18. not—omit. 23. and—omit
t 16. Horn. xiv. 3; x. 13. $ 17. Heb. viii. δ; ix. 9; x. 1. $ 18. verse 4. $ 19.
Eph. iv. 15. 16. % 20. Rom. vi. 3, 5; vii. 4, 6; Gal. ii. 19; Eph. ii. 15. t 20.
Gal. iv. 3, 9. t 21. 1 Tim. iv. 3. ί 22. Isa. xxix. 13; Matt. xv. 9; T;tus i. 11..
% 23. 1 Tim. iv. 8. $ 1. Rom. vi. 5; Eph. ii. G; Col. ii. 12. $ 1. Rom. viii. 24;
Eph. i. 20.
678
Chap. 3:2.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 3:13.
έστιν έν δεξιφ του Θεοϋ καθήμενος· ED one is sitting a t the
is at right of the Right hand of GOD.
2
God sitting;
τά άνω φρονείτε, μη τα έπί 2 Mind the THINGS
the things above mind you, not the things on above, not the THINGS on
3
τηζ ΊΆζ' Άπεθάνετε γάρ, καΐ ή ζωή υμών the EARTH.
the earth. You died for, and the life of you 3 $For you died, and
έ σύν τφ Χρι,στφ έν τφ Θεφ· $your LIFE has been hid-
with the Anointed by the God; den with the ANOINTED
*δταν ό Χριστός φανερωϋτί, ή ζωή ημών, one by GOD.
wheq the Anointed may appear, the life of u s ,
4 .tWhen the ANOINTED
τότε καΐ ύμείς σύν αΰτφ φανερωθήσεσθε έν one, $our LIFE, shall be
then also you with him shall appear in
μέλη manifested, then you also
5
δόξη. Νεκρώσατε ουν τά
glory. Put you to death thorefore the members
will be manifested $with
*[ύμών,] τά επί της γης, πορνείαν, άκα- Him in Glory.
[of you] those on the earth, fornication, 5 $Put to death, there-
Φαρσίαν, πάθος, έπιθυμίαν κακήν, καΐ την fore, THOSE MEMBERS On
Impurity, passion, desire evil, and the the EARTH ; Fornication,
πλεονεξίαν, ήτις εστίν είδωλολατρεία*
β
δι' Impurity, Passion, evil De-
s i r e, and INORDINATE}
δ ή οργή τοΰ Θεοΰ *[έπι LUST, which is Idol-wor-
έρχεται
of which things comes the wrath of the God Con ship ;
τους υΙούς της απείθειας*] 7 έν οίς 6 | o n account of which
the sons of the disobedience;] in which things things the WRATH of GOD
καΐ ύμείς περιεπατήσατέ ποτέ, δτε έζή- is 7coming. $In which also you
also you walked once, when you were
formerly walked, when
τε έν αύτοίς· 8νυν1 δε άπό-βεσθε κα] you lived in these things.
living among them; now but p u t off also
8 $But now do you p u t
ύμείς τά πάντα, όργήν, θνμόν, κακίαν, off also ALL these; An-
you the things all, anger, wrath, m a l i c e , ger, Wrath, Malice, Evil
βλασφημίαν, αίσχρολογίαν, έκ τοΰ στόμα- speaking, Vile words out
evil speaking, filthy words out of the mouth
είς αλλήλους· of 9your MOUTH.
Β
τος υμών μή ψεύδεσθε $Do not speak falsely
άπεκδυσάμενοι τόν παλαιόν άνΦρωπον σύν to each other, having put
having stripped the old man with
off the OLD Man with his
ταΐς πράξεσιν αύτοϋ, Ιθ κα1 ένδυσάμενοι τόν PRACTICES;
10 and having put on
νέον, τόν άνακαινούμενον εις έπίγνωσιν t h a t NEW one, $BEING RE-
NEWED by Knowledge, ac-
κατ* ε'ικόνα τοΰ κτισαντος cording to a Likeness of
11 HIM who CREATED him.
αυτόν 8που ουκ ενι "Ελ?\.ην καΐ 'Ιουδαίος·
him; where not exists Greek and Jew;
11 In which state there
περιτομή και άκροβυστία· βάρβαρος, are not § Greek and Jew,
Circumcision and Uncir-
Σκΰθης· δοΰλος, ελεύθερος· αλλά τά cumcision; Barbarian,
Scythian; slave, freeman; but
12
the things Scythian, bondman, free-
πάντα καΐ έν πασι Χριστός. Ένδύσασ0ε man ; but Christ is ALL
all and in all Anointed. Be you clothed things, and in all.
©ΰν, ώς εκλεκτοί τοΰ Θεοΰ άγιοι 12 Be clothed, therefore,
*[καΙ] ήγαπημένοι, σπλάγχνα οικτιρμοΰ, as Chosen ones of God, be-
Citiid.II beloved ones, bowels of mercy loved Saints, with $Bow-
χρηστότητα, ταπέινοφροσύνην, πραότητα, μα- els of Mercy, Kindness,
kindness, humility, meekness, Humility, Meekness, Pa-
(άνεχόμενοι αλλήλων, καΐ tient endurance;
13
κροθυμίαν
13 ^bearing with each
* VATICAN M A N T T S C R I F T . — δ . of you—omit. 6. on the SONS of D I S O B E D I E N C E —
omit. 12. and—omit.
t 3. Rom. vi. 2. } 3 . 2 Cor. v. 7. $ 4. 1 John iii. 3. t 4. John xi. 2 5 ; xiv. 6.
t 4 . 1 Cor. xv. 4 3 ; Phil. iii. 2 1 . t 5. Born. viii. 1 3 ; Gal. v. 24. $ G.Rom.
i. 1 8 ; E p h . v. 6. t 7. Rom. vi. 19, 2 0 ; Titus iii. 3. $ 8. Eph. iv. 2 2 ; 1 Pet.
ii. 1. $ 9. Eph. iv. 25. % 10. Rom. xii. 2. % 1 1 . Gal. i i i . 2 8 ; v. 6. % 1 2 .
Gal. V. 2 2 ; P h i l . i i . 1. $ 13. Eph. iv. 32.
679
Chap. 3:14.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 3:23.
χαριξόμενοι έαυτοίς, έάν τις
προς τι- other, and freely forgiv-
freely forgiving each other, if any one for some ing each other, if any one
vu εχη μομφήν καθώς καΐ for some things may have
iiiiu£kS should hiive st csiuse of coixiplixinti &s ©vexi a Cause of complaint; even
ό Χριστός έχαρ'ισατο ύμίν, οΰτω καΐ as the *LORD forgave you,
so also do you forgive.
ύμείς πασι δε τούτοις την άγάπην,
you;) sides all and these the love, 14 And besides all these
ήτις εστί σύνδεσμος της τελειότητος· ιεκα1 ή things, put on |LOVE ; *it
which i s a bond of the completeness; and the is the BOND of the COM-
ειρήνη τοΰ Χριτοΰ βραβευέτω έ· ταίς PLETENESS.
15 And $let the PEACE
in the
καρδίαις υμών, εις καΐ ΐκλήθητε of the ANOINTED preside
hearts of you, for also you re called in your HEARTS, for which
έν *[ένι] σώματι· καΐ ευχάριστοι γίνεσθε. you were also called in
in Cone] bo.dy; and thankful ones become you. One Body; and be thank-
iet
O λόγος του Χριστοί) ένοικείτω έν ful.
The w o r d of t h e A n o i n t e d let dwell in 16 Let the WORD of the
ύμΐν πλουσίως· έν πάση σοφία διδάσκοντες, ANOINTED dwell in you
you richly; in a l l wisdom teaching, richly ; teaching and ad-
καΐ νουθετοΰντες εαυτούς ψαλμοΐς * [καΐ] monishing All
each other in
Wisdom ; §in Psalms,
<ixid ο, dm o n i s h i u ^ e A ch ο the r i u p s SL Ι ΪΪΙ S fflDdj in Hymns, in spiritual
ΰμνοις *[καΙ] ώδαΐς πνευματικαίς, έν χάρι- Songs, singing with •GRA-
iq hymns [and] in songs spiritual, with favor TITUDE in your HEARTS to
τι αδοντες έν ταίς καρδ'ιαις υμών τφ θεφ· GOD.
17 17 $And everything,
και παν 8,τι αν ποιητε, έν λόγφ
ί^ έν έργω, πάντα έν ονόματι Κυρίου Ίησοΰ, whatever
Word
you may do, in
or in Work, do all
or i n work, all in name of Lord Jesus,
εύχαριστοϋντες τω θεφ *[καΙ] ΠατρΙ δι' Jesus, §givingofthanks
in the Name the Lord
to
giving thanks to the God [and] Father through
18
αύτοΰ. At γυναίκες, υποτάσσεστε GOD
τοις him. the Father through
him. The wives, submit yourselves to the 18 $ WIVES, submit
άνδράσιν, ώς άνηκεν έν Κυρίφ.19ΟΙ yourselves to your HUS-
husbands, &s i t lias been proper in. Liord. The BANDS, as is proper in the
δνδρες, αγαπάτε τάς γυναίκας, otai μη πι-Lord. 19 §HUSBANDS, love
κραίνεσθε προς αύτάς. ^Τά τέκνα, ύπα- your WIVES, and do not
you embittered against them. The children, be
κούετε τοις γονεΰσι κατά πάντα· το\5το γάρ behave harshly to them.
you s u b j e c t to the p a r e n t s i n a l l t h i n g s ; t h i s f o r 20 ^CHILDREN, obey
έστιν εύάρεστον έν Κυρίφ. 21ΟΙ πατέρες, μή your PARENTS in all things ;
is well-pleasing in Lord. The fathers, not for this is well-pleasing in
the Lord.
ερεθίζετε τά τέκνα υμών, ίνα urj 21 ^FATHERS, do not
do you provoke the children of you, so that not provoke your CHILDREN ;
άΟυμώσιν. 22
Ol δούλοι, ύπακοι>ετε that they may not be dis-
they maybediscouraged. The slaves, beyousubject couraged.
κατά πάντα τοις κατά σάρκα κυ- 22 $ BOND-SERVANTS,
in a l l things to the according t o flesh obey in all things your
ρ ίοις, μή έν όφθαλμοδουλείαις, ώς άνθρωπά- MASTERS according to the
Flesh; not with Eye-ser-
ρεσκοι, άλλ' έν απλότητα καρδίας, φοβούμε- vice as Men-pleasers, but
ers, but in sincerity of heart, fearing in Sincerity of Heart, fear-
νοι τόν Κύριον 2θ* [καΐ παν 8,]
,] τι έάν ing the LORD.
the Lord; Cand every thing,]] whi itever 23 §Whatever you may
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—13. LORD. 14. it is the BOND. 15. one—omit 16.
and—omit, twice. 16. GRATITUDE. 17. and—omit. 23. and every thing—omit. 23.
and—omit.
t 14. John xiii. 3 4 ; Bom. xiii. 8 ; 1 Cor. xiii; Eph. v. 2. $ 15. Rom. xiv. 1 7 ;
Phil. iv. 7. t 16. Eph. v. 19. t 17. 1 Cor. x. 31. t 17. Rom. i. 8 ; Eph. v. 2 0 ;
Col. i. 1 2 ; ii. 7 ; 1 Thess. v. 1 8 ; Feb. xiii. 15. % 18. Eph. v. 2 2 ; Titus ii. 5 ; 1
Pet. ill. 1. t 19- Eph. v. 25, 2 8 ; 1 Pet. iii. 7. $ 20. Eph. vi. 1. t 2 1 . Eph. vi. 4 .
% 2 2 . Eph. v i . 5 ; 1 Tim. v i . 1 ; Titus i i . 9 ; 1 Pet. i i . 18. t 23. Eph. vi. 6, 7.
680
Chap. 3:24.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 4:8.
ποιήτε, έκ ψυχής εργάζεσθε, ώς τφ do, work it from the soul,
you may do, from soul work you, JIS to the as for the LORD, and not
24
for Men;
Κυρίφ *[καί] ουκ άνθρώποις. Είδότες, δτι 24 {knowing that from
the Lord you will receive
από Κυρίου άπολήψεσθε την άνταπόδοσιν the RECOMPENSE of the
from Lord you w i l l r e c e i v e t h e recompence
της κληρονομιάς, τω *[γάρ] Κυρίω Χριστώ INHERITANCE ; for {yOU
of the inheritance, the [for} Lord " Anointed serve Christ the LORD.
δουλεύετε. 25
' 0 δε άδικων κομιείται 25 *For H E who ACTS
you serve. He but doing wrong w i l l receive back UNJUSTLY, will receive
back for the injustice he
δ ήδ'ικησε* καΐ ούκ εστί προσωποληψ'ια. committed; {and without
χ
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4 . Οί κύριοι, το δίκαιον και any Partiality.
The lords, the j u s t and
CHAPTER IV.
την ισότητα τοις δούλοις παρέχεσθε, ε'ιδό- 1 MASTERS, {render
to your BOND-SERVANTS
τες, οτι και ύμεΐς έχετε Κύριον εν ούρανοίς. THAT which is J U S T and
THAT which is EQUAL ;
2
Trj προσευχή προσκαρτερείτε, γρη- knowing t h a t you also
γοροΰντες εν αύτη, έν ευχαριστία* 3προσευ- have a Master in the
ing in i t , w i t h thankfulness; pray- Heavens.
χόμενοι άμα καΐ περί ημών, 'ίνα 2 {Attend constantly to
Ing at the same time also for us, that PRAYER, watching in it
δ Θεός άνοιξη τοΰ λόγου, with Thankfulness ;
ήμϊν θύραν
the God may open to us a door for the word, 3 {praying also a t t h e
λαλησαι το μυστήριον τοΰ Χρίστου, same time for us, t h a t
δέδεμαι· 4 GOD may {open to us a
δι' καΐ Ϊ-
Door for the WORD, to
speak {the SECRET of the
να φανερώσω αυτό, ώς δει με ANOINTED one, on account
that I may make manifest it, of *whom I have been
as i t behooves me
λαλησαι. 5
bound ;
Έ ν σοφία περιπατείτε προς τους
4 that I may make i t
6
έξω, τον καιρόν αγοραζόμενοι. Ό manifest, as it behooves
ng for yourselves. The me to speak.
λόγος υμών πάντοτε έν χάριτι, αλάτι 5 {Walk in Wisdom to-
wards THOSE WITHOUT,
δεϊ securing the SEASON for
τυμένος, είδε ναι πώς yourselves.
ing been se( 6 Let your WORDS be
ύμας ένί έκάστω άποκρ'ινεσθαι. Τα always
with Affability,
you one each Tjue things having been seasoned with
to answer.
κατ' έμέ πάντα γνωρίσει ύμίν Salt, {knowing how it be-
Concci*uiuff ΙΪΙΘ SL 11 w * 1 X itifikβ fcnQTVT\ t o you hooves you to answer
every one.
Τυχικός ό αγαπητός αδελφός καΐ πιστός 7 {Tychicus will make
Tychicus the beloved brother and faithful known to you all THINGS
8
διάκονος καΐ σύνδουλος έν Κυρίω* ον relating to me,—that BE-
servant and fellow-slave in Lord; whom LOVED Brother, and Faith-
ful Assistant, and Fellow-
έπεμψα προς ύμας εις αυτό τοΰτο, Ενα servant in the Lord ;
8 {whom I sent to you
τά περί υμών, καΐ for this purpose, that *you
you, and might know our AFFAIRS,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 4 . for—omit. 25. For H E who. 3. whom. 8. you
might know our AFF'AIRS.
t 24. Eph. vi. 8. % 24. 1 Cor. vii. 22. % 25. Rom. i i . 1 1 ; Eph. vi. 9 ; 1 P e t .
i . 1 7 . % 1. Eph. vi. 9 . $ 2. Luke xviii. 1; Rom. xii. 1 2 ; Eph. vi. 18. $ 3.
Eph. vi. 1 9 ; 2 Thess. H i . 1. % 3 . 1 Cor. xvi. 9 ; 2 Cor. ii. 12. $ 3. Matt. xiii.
1 1 ; 1 Cor. iv. 1 ; Eph. vi. 1 9 ; Col. i . 2 6 ; i i . 2. % 5. Eph. v. 1 5 ; 1 Thess. iv. 12.
$ 6. 1 P e t . i i i . 1 5 . $ 7. Eph. vi. 2 1 . i 8. Eph. vi. 22.
681
Chap. 4:9.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 4:16.
παρακάλεση τάς καρδίας υμών 9σύν Όνησί- and that he might comfort
may comfort the hearts of you; with Onesimus your HEARTS;
μω τώ πιστώ καΐ άγαπητώ άδελφω, δ ς έστιν 9 together with $the
* the faithful and beloved brother, who is FAITHFUL and Beloved
έξ υμών πάντα ύμίν γνωριοΰσι Brother Onesimus, who is
fm y^ 2111
10
t y o u t h e y will ΙΏΪΙΚΘ knoAvn from you. They will tell
τά ώδε. Άσπάζεται ύμας Άρισταρ- You of all THINGS here.
the things here. Salutes you Aristarcnus
χος t h ό 10 |Aristarchus, my
e συναιχμάλωτός μου, καΐ Μάρκος ό FELLOW-CAPTIVE, salutes
ανεψιός Βαρνάβα, περί οΰ έλά- you; and $Mark, the
nephew of Barnabas, concerning whom you NEPHEW of Barnabas;
6ετε έντολάς· (εάν ελθτ) προς υμάς, concerning whom you re-
received commands; ( i f he should come t oyou, ceived Orders; (if he
should come to you, re-
δέξασθε αυτόν) αικα1 Ίησοΰς 6 λεγό- ceive him;)
receive him;) and Jesus he being
μένος Ίοΰστος* ol δντες έκ περιτομης· 11 and THAT Jesus who
called
ούτοι μόνοι
Justus; they being of circumcision;
συνεργοί εις την δασιλειαν
is CALLED Justus. These
these alone fellow-workers for the kingdom only are THEY who of the
τοϋ Θεοϋ, οΐτινες έγενήθησάν μοι παρηγο- Circumcision ARE my Fel-
of the God, who were to me a comfort. low workmen for the KING-
ρία. 1 2 Άσπάζεται υμάς Έπαφράς, ό έξ DOM of GOD, who were a
Comfort to me.
υμών δοΰλος Χρίστου, πάντοτε άγωνιζό- 12 THAT $EPAPHRAS,
you a slave of Anointed, always fervently
who is from you, a Ser-
μένος υπέρ υμών εν ταίς προσευχαϊς, vant of *Christ Jesus, sal-
utes you; a t all times
ΐνα στητέ τέλειοι καΐ πεπληρωμέ- Xfervently striving on your
that you may stand perfect evei behalf in his PRAYERS, that
νοι εν παντί θελήματι τοϋ θεού. Μαρτυ- you may *stand ^perfect
13
682
Chap. 4:17.] COLOSSIANS. [Chap. 4:18.
17
γνώτε. ΚαΙ είπατε Άρχίππω·
._,Λ ~ Βλέπε την .... 17 And say to JArchip-
read. And say you too Archippus;
Archippus; See the pus, "Attend on the $ SER-
See the
διακον'ιαν ην παοέλαβες εν Κυριφ, VICE which thou didst re-
service which thou didst receive in Lord, ceive in the Lord, that
Ό ασπασμός thou mayest fulfil it."
1 8
ϊνα αυτήν πληροίς. 18 $The SALUTATION
that her thou mayest fulfil. The salutation
xf\ έμί) χειρί Παύλου. Μνημονεύετε μου of Paul, with MY OWN
ii the my hand of Paul. Remember yr" of me Hand. § Remember Μ y
των δεσμών. Ή χάρις μεθ' υμών. CHAINS ! Favor be with
the chains. The favor with you. you !
*TO T H E COLOSSIANS. WRITTEN FROM ROME.
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Subscription—To THE COLOSSIANS. WRITTEN FROM
ROME.
% 17. Philemon 2. $ 17. 1 Tim. iv. 6. % 18. 1 Cor. xvi. 2 1 ; 2 Thess. iii.
17. $ 18. Heb. xiii. 3.
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ] ΠΡΟΣ ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙΚΕΙΣ [ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΩΤΗ
LOb- PAUL] TO TIIESSALONICANS [AN EPISTLE] FIRST
c:s
Chap. 4:1.] I, THESSALONICANS. [Chap. 4:10.
τοϋ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοΰ * [Χρίστου] μετά ING of our LORD Jesus,
of the Lord of us Jesus [Anointed] with $with All his SAINTS.
πάντων των άγιων αύτοΰ.
all of the holy ones of himself. CHAPTER IV.
ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4. 1 *Finally, Brethren,
^οιπόν *[ούν,] αδελφοί, έρωτώμεν ύμας we entreat you, and v/e
Finally [therefore,] brethren, w e entreat you exhort in the Lord Jesus,
•that as you received from
καΐ παρακαλοΰμεν έν ΚυρΊφ Ίησοϋ, καθώς us |HOwitbehoovesyouto
and w e exhort * in Lord Jesus, as walk and | t o please God, so
παρελάβετε παρ' ημών τό πώς δεί that you may abound more.
you received from us the b o w it behoovi 2 For you know What
υμάς περιπατείν καΐ άρέσκειν Θεώ, ίνα Commandments we gave
you to walk and to please God, so that you by the LORD Jesus.
περισσεύητε μάλλον 2οιδατε γάρ, τίνας πα- 3 For this is §God's
Will, your SANCTIFICA-
ραγγελίας έδώκαμεν ύμίν διά τοΰ Κυρίου TION ; $that you abstain
commands we gave to you by the Lord from FORNICATION ;
Ίησοΰ. 3Τοΰτο γάρ έστι τό θέλημα τοΰ Θεοΰ, 4 $that each of you
Jesus. This for is will of the God,
ό αγιασμός υμών άπέχεσθαι ύμας άπό know how to possess H I S
the sanctincation of you; to abstain vou from OWN Vessel in Sanctifica-
4
της πορνείας· είδέναι εκαστον υμών tion and Honor;
the fornication· to hftve known each one of you 5 not in Passion of
τό έαυτοΰ σκεΰος κ τ α σ θ α ι έ ν άγιασμώ Lust, §even as THOSE
καΐ τιμτί, δμή έν πάθει επιθυμίας, GENTILES who KNOW not
καθάπερ καΐ τα έ'θνη τά μη ε'ιδότα τόν God;
6 Jthat none OVERSTEP
θεόν 6τό μή ύπερβαίνειν καΐ πλεονεκτεΐν έν the bounds and cheat his
BROTHER by the PRAC-
G"Odj tliat not to overstep and cheat
in
TICE ; because the Lord
τω πράγματι τόν άδελφόν αύτοϋ·
διότι is §an Avenger for all
ος * [ ό ] Κύριος περί π ά ν τ ω ν τού- these things, as we before
said to you, and fully tes-
των, καθώς καΐ προείπομεν ύμΐν καΐ διε- tified.
things, as also we before said to you and fully 7 For GOD did not call
μαρτυράμεθα. 7Ού γάρ έκάλεσεν ήμας ό us for Impurity. $but in
Sanctiflcation.
θεός επί ακαθαρσία, άλλ' έν άγιασμώ. 8 Therefore, §HE who
God for impurity, but in sanct iiication·
©ύκ ανθρωπον REJECTS, rejects not Man,
8
Τοιγαρουν ό άθετών,
Therefore the one setting aside, not man
but THAT GOD $who also
Αθετεί, αλλά τόν θεόν, τόν καΐ δόντα imparted for *you.
his HOLY SPIRIT
sets aside, but the God, that also having given
τό πνεύμα αύτοΰ τό δγιον είς ημάς. 9 But concerning BRO-
the spirit of himself the holy to us. THERLY LOVE, *we have
β
ΠερΙ δέ της φιλαδελφίας, ού χρείαν no Need to write to you,
Cone ι for you yourselves are di-
Ιχετε γράφειν ύμίν αυτοί γάρ ύμείς vinely instructed §to LOVE
you have to write to you; yourselves for you each other;
θεοδίδακτοί έστε είς τό άγαπφν αλλήλους· 10 $for you also do i t
God taught are into the to love each other; •even towards All THOSE
1ο
κα1 γάρ ποιείτε αυτό είς πάντας τους άδελ- BRETHREN in All MACE-
a l s o f o r you do it to all the breth-
* VATICAN MANUSCKIPT.—1. FINALLY. 1. therefore—omit, l . t h a t as you re-
ceived from us HOW it behooves you to walk and please God, even as also you walk, you
may abound more. 6. the—omit. 8. you. 9 . we have no Need to write to you. 1 0 .
even towards. 11. OWN—omit.
i. 2 7 ; Col. ii. 6. % 1. Eph. v. 2 7.
Chap. 4:11.] I. THESSALONICANS. [Chap. 5 : 1 .
«ρους τους έν δλη τχι Μακεδονία. Παρακα- DONIA. But we exhort
you, Brethren, $to abound
λοΰμεν δέ ύμας, αδελφοί, περισσεΰειν μάλ- yet more,
Χ1
\)ΐχt yoU| brethren^ to nljouiid niorej 11 and earnestly strive
lov κα1 φιλοτιμείσφαι ήσυχάζειν, καΐ πράσ- to be quiet, and to mind
and to strive earnestly to be quiet, and to your o\yΝ affairs, and $to
βειν τά, ϊδια, καΐ έργάζεσθαι ταίς work with" your HANDS, as
we commanded You;
*[ιδΙαις] χερσίν υμών, καθώς ύμίν παρηγ- 12 | s o that you may
town] hands of you, as to you we
12 walk becomingly towards
γείλαμεν ϊνα περιπατήτε εύσχημόνως THOSE WITHOUT, and may
commanded; so that you may walk becomingly
have Need of nothing.
rryoc; τους έξω, και μηδενός χρε'ιαν εχη- 13 And we do not wish
you to be ignorant, Breth-
τε. ^Ού θέλομεν δέ υμάς άγνοείν, άδελ- ren, concerning THOSE
have. Not we wish but you t o be ignorant, breth-
«poi, περί των κεκοιμημένων, HAVING FALLEN ASLEEP,
so that you maynotgrieve
ίνα μη λυπήσθ-e, καθώς καΐ οι λοιποί as THOSE OTHERS $who
HAVE not a Hope.
ol μή έχοντες ελπίδα. 1 4 Εί γαρ πιστειίομεν, 14 For $since we believe
tlioso n o t riiiviIIJ^ & hop©· I f f o r Λν© οβί 1 cvGj That Jesus died and arose ;
so also [we believe] that
δτι Ίησοΰς απέθανε καΐ ανέστη, οΰτω καΐ ό GOD, through JESUS, twill
Θεός τους κοιμηθέντας διά τοΰ Ίησοΰ ά- lead forth with him THOSE
God those having slept through the Jesus will who fell ASLEEP.
ξει σύν αύτω. ι ε Τοΰτο γαρ ύμίν λέγομεν 15 For this we affirm to
you, by the Lord's Word,
£ν λόγω Κυρίου, οτι ημείς ol ζώντες οι $That we, the LIVING,
by Λν ο ι* ό, of H/Oi'd, tli^it *we t h e 1 ivinjj ones those who are LEFT OVER to the
COMING of the *LORD, will
περιλειπόμενοι εις τήν παρουσίαν τοΰ Κυρίου, by no means precede
ού μή ςρθάσωμεν τους κοιμηθέντας. 1 6 "Οτι THOSE Who fell ASLEEP.
αυτός ό Κύριος έν κελεύσ ατι, έν φωνή 16 Because $the LORD
liimaelf the Lord "with a command, with it voice himself will come down
αρχάγγελοι», καΐ έν σάλπιγγι Θεοΰ from Heaven wi th a Shout,
of a chief messenger, and with a trumpet of God with an Archangel's Voice»
καταβήσεται ά π ' ούρανοΰ, καΐ ot νεκροί and with $God's Trumpet;
w i l l come down from hcavenj «md tho dead ones and $tlie DEAD in Christ
17
έν Χριστφ άναστήσονται π ρ ώ τ ο ν επειτα will be raised first:
17' then we, the LIVING,
ήμεϊς οί ζώντες oi περιλειπόμενοι, §who are LEFT OVER, shall
at the same time with
6Εμα σύν αύτοΐς άρπαγησόμεθα them, be caught away in
at the same time with them shall be caught away Clouds, for a Meeting of
έν νεφέλαις εις άπάντησιν τοϋ Κυρίου εις the LORD in the Air; and
$so we shall be always
&ερα· και ούτω πάντοτε σύν Κυρίω έσόμεθα. *with the Lord.
18
air; and so always with Lord shall we be. 18 Therefore, comfort
"Ώστε παρακαλείτε αλλήλους έν τοις each other with these
Therefore comfort you each other in the
χ WORDS.
λόγοις τούτοις. ΚΕΦ. ε ' . 5. ΠερΙ CHAPTER V.
words these. Concerning 1 But concerning $the
fis τών χρόνων καΐ των καιρών, αδελφοί,
i>ut the times smd. the seasons, brethren, TIMES and the SEASONS,
ού χρείαν έχετε ύμίν γράφεσθαι· 2
αύ- Brethren, you do not need
to be written to ;
d y h e t y t b itt
* VATICAN M A N U S C 3 I P T . — 1 1 . OWN—omit. 15. JESUS. 17. in the Lord.
t 11. Eph. iv. 2 8 ; 2 Thess. iii. 7 , 8 , 1 2 . $ 12. Rom. xiii. 1 2 ; 2 Co-, viii. 2 1 :
1 Pot. iii. 12. t 13. Eph. ii. 12. t 14. 1 Cor. xr. 13. t 14. 1 Cor, xv. 23.
t 1 3 . 1 Cor. xv. 5 1 . $ 16. Mntt. xxiv. 30, 3 1 ; Acts i. 1 1 ; 2 TV^s. 1. 7. t 16.
1 To-. :;v. Γ2. $ 1(>. 1 Cor. xr. 2:5. 52. ί 17. 1 Cor. xv. 5 1 . $ 1 7 . John xll. 2 6 ;
xiv. 3 ; xvii. 24. $ 1. Matt. xxiv. 3, ?^; Acts i . 7.
680
Chap. 5:2.] I. THESSALONICANS. [Chap. 5:13.
τοί γαρ ακριβώς οίδατε, δτι *[ή] ήμερα 2 for you yourselves
selves for accuratelj you know, that [the] day know accurately, $That
Κυρίου, ώ ς κ λ έ π τ η ς έ ν ν υ κ τ ί , ούτως έ ρ χ ε τ α ι , the Lord's Day is coming
of Lord, as a thief In. night, so comes. like a Thief at Night.
8
"Οταν λέγωσιν Ειρήνη καΐ ασφάλεια· τό- 3 When they may say,
"Peace and Safety," then
τε αιφνίδιος αύτοίς εφιστάται όλεθρος, ωσ- $sudden Destruction im-
pends over them, just as
περ ή ώδΐν τχί έν γαστρί έχούσττ και LABOR-PANGS On HER who
as the birth-pang to her4 in womb having; and is pregnant, and they shall
ού μή έκφΰγωσιν. Ύμείς δε, αδελφοί,
not not can they escape. You but, brethren, by no means escape.
ούκ έστέ έν σκότει, ϊνα ή ήμερα υμάς ώς are4 not $But you, Brethren,
in Darkness, that
not &re in uHrkiiGsS) thut to© cL&y you its the DAY should come upon
κλέπτης καταλάβτ]· You like a Thief;
ft thief should come uponj 5 for you are all $Sons
6
πάντες γαρ ύμείς υΙοΙ φωτός έστε καΐ of Light and Sons of Day.
υΙοΙ ημέρας· ούκ έσμέν νυκτός, ουδέ σκό- We are not of Night, nor
sons of day; not we are of night, nor of dark- of Darkness.
β
τους. "Αρα οΐν μή καθεύδωμεν, ώς *[καί] 6 $So then, we should
not sleep, as the OTHERS ;
ness. So then not we may sleep, as [even] but we should |be vigilant
ol λοιποί, αλλά γρηγορώμεν καΐ νήφω-
the others, but we should watch and we should and temperate.
7 7 For $THOSE who
μεν ο1 γαρ καθεύδοντες, νυκτός κα- SLEEP, sleep by Night;
θεύδουσι· και ot μεθυσκόμενοι, νυκτός μεθύ- a n d %t b e DRUNKARDS
sleep; and those getting drunk, of night they Drink by Night.
ουσιν. 8 Ήμεΐς δε, ημέρας δντες, νήφω- 8 But we, being of the
get drunk. We but, of day being, should not Day, should be vigilant,
^having put on a Breast-
μεν, ένδυσάμενοι θώρακα πίστεως και plate of Faith and Love,
drink, having put on a breastplate of faith ana and for a Helmet, the
αγάπης, καΐ περικεφαλα'ιαν, ελπίδα σωτη- Hope of Salvation ;
of love, and a helmet, a hope of sal 9 because $GOO did
9 not set us apart for Wrath,
ρίας·
όργή\ δτι εις
. . , άλλ' ούκπεριποίησιν
§θετο ημάς ό Θεός δια
σωτηρίας εις but $for attaining Salva-
wrath.
ath, but for attaining of salvation bymea tion, through THAT LORD
του Κυρίου ημών Ίησοϋ * [Χρίστου,] 10τοϋ of ours, Jesus,
the Lord of us Jesus [Anointed,} of that 10 $who DIED on our
αποθανόντος υπέρ ημών /να, εϊτε γρη- behalf, so that whether we
having died on behalf of u
that, whether we may be watching or sleep-
γορώμεν είτε καθεύδωμεν, αμα συν ing, we may live tG^ether
n>ay b e a w a k e o r w e m a y b e a s l e e p ,
Χ1
together w i t h
with Him.
ούτω ζήσωμεν. Διό παρακαλείτε άλλη- 11 $ Therefore, console
him we may live. Wherefore comfort you each
each other, and edify one
λους, καΐ οικοδομείτε εΙς τον έ'να, καθώς the OTHER, as also you do.
12 But we entreat you,
καΐ ποιείτε. ι 2 Έρωτώμεν δέ ύμας, αδελφοί, Brethren, $toacknowledge
THOSE who TOIL among
ε'ιδέναι τους κοπιώντας έν ύμϊν, καΐ προϊστα- you, both presiding over
to know those toiling among you, and presiding you in the Lord, and ad-
μένους υμών έν Κυρίω, καΐ νουθετοϋντας monishing you;
over you in Lord, " and admonishing
ύμας, 13κα1 ήγείσθαι αυτούς ύπερεκπερισσοΰ 13 and to esteem them
you, and to esteem them superabundantly very highly in Love, on
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—2. the—omit. 6. even—omit. 9. Anointed—omit.
t 2. Matt. xxiv. 43, 4 4 ; xxv. 1 3 ; Luke xii. 39, 4 0 . $ 3 . Lukft xvii. 27-29; xxi.
3 4 , 3 5 ; 2 These, i. 9. t 4. Rom. xiii. 1 2 , 1 3 ; 1 John ii. 8. ί 5. Eph. v. 8 .
% 6. Matt. xxv. 5. % 6. Matt. xxiv. 4 2 ; xxv. 1 3 ; Rom. xiii. 11-13; 1 Pet. v. 8.
t 1. Luke xxi. 34, 3 6 ; Rom. xiii. 1 3 ; 1 Cor. xv. 3 4 ; Eph. v. 14. % 7. Acts ii. 15.
% 8. Eph. vi. 14, 16, 17. % 9. Rom. ix. 2 2 ; 1 Thess. i. 1 0 ; 1 Pet. ii. 8; Jude 4.
$ 9. 2 Thess. ii. 13. 14. $ 1 0 . Rom. xiv. 8, 9 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 5 . t 1 1 . 1 Thess.
iv. 1 8 . t 1 2 . 1 Cor. xvi. 1 8 ; Phil. i i . 2 9 ; 1 Tim. v. 1 7 ; H e b . xiii. 7 , 1 7 .
691
Chap. 5:14.] I. THEeSALONICANS. [Chap. 5:27.
έν αγάπη, δια τό έργον αυτών εί- account of their WORK.
work of them; be Cultivate peace among
in love, ι
the
έν έαυτοίς. Παρακαλοϋμεν δέ yourselves.
14
Οηνεύετε
14 And we exhort you,
υμάς, ς, αδελφοί, νουθετείτε τους άτακτους, Brethren, ^admonish the
bre nish you the disorderly c DISORDERLY, % encourage
παραμυθείσΐ ε τους όλιγοψύχους, άντέχεσθε the TIMID, ^assist the
encourage you the desponding ones, hold you on to FEEBLE, be ^forbearing
των ασθενών, μακροθυμεΐτε προς πάν- towards all.
t h e f e e b l e ones, be you l o n g - s u f f e r i n g t o w a r d s a l l . 15 §See that no one
τας. Όράτε, μή τις κακόν αντί κακοΰ render Evil for Evil to
15
See you, no one evil in place of evil Any one; but always pur-
τινι αποδώ· αλλά πάντοτε τό άγα-sue the GOOD, both towards
to any one should fender; but always the good each other and towards
θόν διώκετε καΐ είς αλλήλους και all.
pursue you both towards each other and 16 ^Rejoice always.
16 17
είς πάντας. Πάντοτε χαίρετε. Άδια- 17 §Pray unceasingly.
towards all. Always rejoice you. TJnceasing-
18 $In everything give
λε'ιπτως προσεύχεστε* εν
1 8
παντί ευχαρι- thanks ; for this is God's
ly pray you; iry thing Will, by Christ Jesus, con-
στείτε· τοΰτο γαρ θέλημα Θεοΰ έν Χριστό cerning you.
til ι $ ιοί* w i l l οι GOC* in Α. no11110<
thanks; 19 19 $Quench not the
Ίησοΰ είς ύμας. Τό πνεϋμα μή SPIRIT.
σβέννυτε' 20
προφητείας not μή έξουθενεΐτε· Prophecies 20 XDo not disregard
quench you; prophecies
:
disregard you;
2ι
πάντα δέ δοκιμάζετε* τό καλόν 21 but ^examine all
rood thin κατέ-
hold things. §Hold fast the
a l l things but try you; the
22
χετε· άπό παντός είδους πονηροΰ άπέχε- GOOD.
22 Abstain from Every
^Αύτός δέ 6 θεός της ειρήνης form of Evil.
abstain. Himself but th< God >f t h e 23 And may the GOD of
άγιάσαι tifyύμας you
όλοτελείς, καΐ όλόκληρον ύ- PEACE Himself
entirely; and whole
sanctify
you entirely; and may
μών τό πνεϋμα καΐ ή "ψυχή καΐ τό σώμα Your Whole person—the
you t h e s p i r i t and the life and the body SPIRIT and the SOUL and
άμέμπτως έν τχί παρουσία του Κυρίου ημών the BODY,—§be preserved
blameless in the presence of the Lord of us blameless in the PRESENCE
Πιστός ό of our LORD Jesus Christ.
24
Ίησου Χρίστου τηρηθείη.
Jesus Anointed may be preserved. Faithful the 24 §Faithful i s HE who
καλών ύμας, ος καΐ ποιήσει. 2 5 Άδελφοί, CALLS you, who also will
one calling you, who also w i l l perform. Brethren, perform.
προσεύχεστε περί ημών. 2 6 Άσπάσασθε τους 25 Brethren, §p r a y
pray you for us. Salute you the *also for us.
αδελφούς πάντας έν φιλήματι άγίω. 27 Όρκί- 26 $Salute all the
brethren all with a kiss holy. I adjure
BRETHREN with a holy
ζω υμάς τον Κύριον, άναγνωσθηναι τήν έπι- Kiss.
you the Lord, to be read the
27 I adjure you by the
στολήν πάσι τοίς *[άγίοις] άδελφοίς.2 8 Ή LORD, §to read the LET-
letter to a l l the Eholy] brethren. The TER to All the BRETHREN.
693
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ] ΠΡΟΣ ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙΚΕΙΣ [ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΔΕΥΤΕΡΑ
LOF PAUL] TO THESSALONICANS CAN EPISTLE] SECOND
Θεός άπ' αρχής είς σωτηρ'ιαν έν άγια- fruit for Salvation, $in
Sanctification of Spirit
σμφ πνεύματος καΐ πίστει αληθείας· 14 είς and Belief of Truth ;
8 έκάλεσεν ύμας δια τοΰ ευαγγελίου 14 to which he called
which he called you by means of the glad tidings you by our GLAD TIDINGS,
696
Chap. 2:15.] II. THESSALONICANS. [Chap. 3:6.
η μ : είς περιποίησιν δόξης τοϋ Κυρίου for the obtaining of $the
o£ us, for obtaining glory of the Lord Glory of our LORD Jesus
ημών Ίησοϋ Χρίστου, Christ.
of Je A i t d
15
15 So then, Brethren,
"Αρα οδν, αδελφοί, στήκετε, καΐ κρατεί- §stand firm, and retain
So then, brethren, stand you, and hold you §the INSTRUCTIONS you
τάς παραδόσεις, ας έδιδάχθητε, were taught, whether by
fast the tradit *•'* which you were taught, our Word or Letter.
είτε δια a λόγου είτε byδι' aεπιστολής 16 But may our LORD,
whether 1β through word or letter
ημών. Αύτός δέ ό Κύριος ημών Ίησοΰς * Christ Jesus himself, and
of us. Himself but the Lord of us Jesus THAT GOD our FATHER,
Χριστός, καΐ ό Θεός *[καΙ] Πατήρ ημών $who LOVED US, and gave
Anointed, and the God Eand] Father of us us, by Favor, aionian Con-
ό άγαπήσας ημάς καΐ δούς παράκλησιν solation, and $a good
he having loved us and having given a consolation Hope,
αίωνίαν καΐ ελπίδα ά γ α θ ή ν έν χάριτι, b a -
ilee-lasting and a hope good by favor,
17 console Your HEARTS,
may land establish you in
ρακαλέσαι υμών τάς καρδίας, καΐ στηρίξαι Every good *Work and
comfort of you the hearts, and may establ Ish
Word.
*[ύμάς] έν παντί λόγ και έ'ργω άγαθφ.
LyouJ in every word nd work* good. *
CHAPTER I I I .
ΚΕΦ. γ '. 3 . 1 FINALLY, Brethren,
1Γ
Γδ λοιπόν, προσεύχεσθε, αδελφοί, περί §pray for us, that the
WORD of the LORD may
ημών, ϊνα ό λόγος τοϋ Κυρίου τρέχη καΐ run and be glorified, even
as among you;
δοξάζηται, καθώς καΐ προς υμάς, 2κα1 2 and §that we may bo
may be glorified, as even among you, and
ίνα ρυσθώμεν άπό των άτοπων delivered from PERVERSE
and Vicious Men; for not
that we may be delivered from the out of place all have the FAITH.
καΐ πονηρών ανθρώπων ού γαρ πάντων ή 3 But $Faithful is the
and evil men; not for of all the LORD, who will establish
πίστις. 3 Π ιστός δέ έστιν ό Κύριος, δς and $guard you from the
faith. Faithful" but Is the Lord, who EVIL one.
στηρίξει 4
υμάς καΐ φυλάξει άπό τοΰ πονη- 4 And $we have confi-
w i l l establish
ροΰ. Πεποίθαμενyou andδέw iέν l l guard
Κυρίωfrom the evil
one.We have confidence but έφ'
in Lord concerning dence in the Lord concern-
υμάς, οτι δ παραγγέλλομεν *[ύμίν,] thingsyou, ing Because the
we command, *you
you, because the things we6 announce [to you,] both are doing, and will
και ποιείτε καΐ ποιήσετε. *Ο δέ Κύριος κα-
both you do and w i l l do. The b u t L o r d m a y do.
τευθύναι υμών τάς καρδίας είς την άγάπην 5 And may the LORD
direct of you the hearts into the love direct Your HEARTS into
τοϋ Θεοΰ, καΐ είς την ύπομονην τοΰ Χρίστου. the LOVE of GOD, and into
β the PATIENCE of the
Παραγγέλλομεν, δέ ύμϊν, αδελφοί, έν όνό- ANOINTED one.
We give orders but to you, brethren, in name
ματι τοϋ Κυρίου * [ημών] Ίησοϋ Χρίστου, 6 Now we charge you,
of the Lord [of us] of Jesus Anointed, Brethren, in the Name of
στέλλεσθαι υμάς άπό παντός άδελφοΰ άτά- the LORD Jesus Christ,
to withdraw you from every brother dis — tto withdraw from Every
κτως περιπατοΰντος, καΐ μη κατά την Brother who walks out of
orderly walking, * and not according to the order, and not according
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—16. Christ Jesus. 16. and—omit. 17. you—omit. 17.
Work and Word. 4. to you—omit. 4. you both did, and are doing, and will do.
nf no—omit.
697
Chap. 3:7.] II. THESSALONICANS. [Chap. 3:17.
παράδοσιν, ην παρέλαβον παρ' ημών.7At)- to t h e INSTRUCTION w h i c h
trauition, which they received from us. Your- *you received from u s .
τοί γαρ οϊδατε, πώς δεί μιμείσϋαι
7 F o r you yourselves
know $how you ought t o
ημάς· δτι ουκ ήτακτήσαμεν έν ύμϊν, i m i t a t e u s ; Because we
us; because *not we were disoi'derly among you» were not disorderly among
8
ούδέ δωρεάν αρτον έφάγομεν παρά you,
neither gratuitously bread did w e eat f r o m
8 n o r did we e a t Bread
τίνος, αλλ' έν κόπφ καΐ μόχϋφ, νύκτα for nothing from any one,
και ήμέραν εργαζόμενοι, προς τ6 μη έπι-but in Toil a n d Weariness,
and day working, in order that not to $ working Night a n d Day,
βαρησα'ι τίνα υμών. 9Ούχ δτι ούκ εχομεν so a s n o t to BURDEN a n y
burden any of you. Not because not w e have of you ;
9 $Not Because we have
έξουσ'ιαν, αλλ' ίνα εαυτούς τ\>πον δώ- no Authority, b u t t h a t we
μεν ίΐμϊν εις το μιμείσθαι ημάς. 10 Καί γάρ, might give Ourselves a
give to you l o r t h e to i m i t a t e us. Indeed for, P a t t e r n for you t o I M I -
TATE us.
δτε ήμεν προς υμάς, τοΰτο παρηγγέλλομεν
10 F o r also, when we
ΰμίν, ο'τι ει ου θέλει έργάζεσ^αι, were
τις with you, This we
commanded you, $ T h a t if
μηδέ έσθιέτω. ηι
Ακούομεν γάρ τινας any one is n o t willing t o
work, neither let him e a t .
neither let h i m eat. W e hear for some
περιπατοΰντας έν ύμϊν ατάκτως, 11 F o r we hear of some
μηδέν among you, ^walking o u t
are walking, among you out of order, nothing of order, not working, b u t
εργαζομένους, αλλά περιεργαζομένους. 12 Τοίς being above work.
working. but being above work. To the 12 Now S U C H we c h a r g e
δέ
μεν τοιούτοις
δια τουπαραγγέλλομεν καΐΊησοϋ
Κυρίου * [ημών] παρακαλοΰ-
Χρι- | a n d exhort *by t h e Lord
through the Lord [oi us! Jesus Anointed, | J e s u s Christ, t t h a t , work-
στοΰ, Ινα μετά ησυχίας εργαζόμενοι, τον | ing with Quietness, they
ith th< j m a y e a t T H E I R OWN B r e a d .
13
εαυτών αρτον έσϋίωσιν. Ύμείς δέ, ι 13 B u t you, Brethren,
of thtms bread they may eat. You i.ut, $ should not be remiss in
αδελφοί,, μ ή έκκακήσητε καλοποιοϋντες. doing well.
brethren, not should be r e m i s s doing well. 14 B u t if a n y one obey
14
Ei δέ τις ούχ υπακούει τω λόγ«> ημών
not oar WORD by this
If but any one not hearkens to the wold of us LETTER, point him out,
δια της επιστολής, τοϋτον σημειοΰσθε· and $do not associate with
by m e a n s of t h e letter, him p o i n t you o u t ;I him, so t h a t h e m a y be
*[καί] μη συναναμίγνυσθε αύτώ, ϊνα έν- | p u t to shame ;
Tajidl not m i x you together
1δ
with
he 15 $and regard him n o t
h i m , so that
τραπτρ καί μη ώς έχ,θρόν ήγεί- a s a n Enemy, $but ad-
muy bt put to shame; and not as «in enemy regard monish him a s a Brother.
1
699
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ] ΠΡΟΣ ΤΙΜΟΘΕΟΝ [ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΩΤΗ
COF I'AUL] TO TIMOTHY CAN EPISTLE] FIRST
nesses.
ραγγέλλω σοι ενώπιον τοΰ Θεοϋ τοϋ 13 I charge thee in the
j cli&rsjc tfaee in presence oi the God) of th&t presence of THAT GOD who
ζωοποιοΰντος τά πάντα, καΐ Χρίστου Ίησοΰ, $makes alive ALL things,
m a k i n g a l i v e t h e t h i n g s a l l , and A n o i n t e d J e s u s ,
and THAT Christ Jesus,
τοΰ μαρτυρήσαντος έπΙ Ποντίου Πιλάτου την $who TESTIFIED to Pon-
of that one testifying before Pontius Pilate the tius Pilate the GOOD Con-
καλήν όμολογίαν, 14τηρήσαί σε την έντο- fession ;
good confession, to keep thee the com-
14 that thou keep the
λήν άσπιλον, άνεπίληπτον, μέχρι της COMMANDMENT, being spot-
mandment spotless, blameless, t i l l the less, blameless, §till the
APPEARANCE of Our LORD
επιφανείας τοΰ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, Jesus Christ;
15
ήν καιροίς Ιδίοις δείξει ό μακάριος 15 which in his own
Season THAT BLESSED and
which in seasons o w n he w i l l show the blessed only Potentate will exhib-
καΐ μόνος δυνάστης, ό Βασιλεύς των 6ασι- it,:—$the KING of KINGS,
and only Potentate, the King of those being and LORD of LORDS,—
λευόντων καΐ Κύριος των κυριευόντων, 1β
ό 16 $the only one POS-
Icings «ind Lord of those οΘΐϊΐυ lordS| the SESSING Immortality, in-
μόνος έχων άθανασίαν, φως οίκων habiting Light inaccessi-
ble ; $whom no one of
άπρόοΊτον, ον είδεν ουδείς ανθρώπων, Men has seen, nor is able
ΐiiuccess ibIe« w h o m S&TJV no one οx m c n to see ; to whom be Honor
t
ουδέ ίδεϊν δύναται* φ τιμή καΐ κράτος and Might aionian. Amen.
nor to see is Able; to whom honor and might 17 Charge THOSE RICH
αίώνιον
Το 1 αμήν. in the PRESENT Age not to
age-lasting; so be it. be high-minded, nor Jto
γελλε
17
Τοίςμή ύψηλοφρονείν, μηδέ ήλπικέ-
charge notπλουσίοις έν τφ νυν
to be high-minded, norαΐώνι, παράγ-
to have confl- confide in Wealth §so un-
έπΙ πλούτου άδηλότητι, άλλ έν τφ certain, but in THAT GOD
5
ναι $ w h o IMPARTS tO US ALL
θεώ *[τώ ζώντι,] τφ παρέχοντι ήμίν t h i n g s richly for Enjoy-
God Cthe* living,] in that offering to us
ment ; —
18
πάντα πλουσίως εις άπόλαυσιν άγαθοεργεϊν, 18 t o do good, §to be
a l l things richly for enjoyment; to work good, rich in good Works, t o be
πλουτείν έν εργοις καλοίς, εύμεταδότους εΐ- liberal, willing t o bestow ;
to be rich in works good, liberal ones to 19 ^ t r e a s u r i n g u p for
ναι, κοινωνικούς, 19άποθησαυρίζοντας έαυ-themselves a good F o u n d a -
be, communicative ones, treasuring up for them- tion for t h e FUTURE, t h a t
τοίς θεμέλιον καλόν είς το μέλλον, ϊνα t h e y m a y l a y hold of t h a t
selves a foundation good for the future, so that
which is REALLY Life.
έπιλάβωνται της δντως ζωής. 20 Ο T i m o t h y ! $guard
they m a y l a y h o l d of that r e a l l y l i f e .
^ Ω Τιμόθεε, την π^αραθήκην φύλαξον, THAT ^ t u
INTRUSTED t o thee,
r n i n g a w a y from t h e
θ Timothy, the trust guard thou,
έκτρεπόμενος τάς βέβηλους κενοφωνίας καΐ and PROFANE, E m p t y Sounds,
avoiding the profane empty sounds and Contradictions ο f
t h a t FALSELY-NAMED
αντιθέσεις της ψευδωνύμου γνώσεοος· KNOWLEDGE,
oppositions of the falsely-named knowledge; 21 which some, having
21
f}V τίνες έπαγγελλόμενοι, περί την π'ι-professed, $erred concern-
whlch some having professed, concerning the ing the FAITH. Favor be
στιν ήστόχησαν. Ή χάρις μετά σοΰ. with *thee.
faith missed the mark. The favor with thee.
* ALEXANDRIAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 7 . the living—omit. 2 1 . you. Buhscripticn—·
T H E FIRST TO T I M O T H Y — W R I T T E N PROM LAODIOEA.
t 13. John v. 2 1 . $ 1 3 . Matt, xxvii. 1 1 ; John xviii. 3 7 . t 14. P h i l . i . 6 , 1 0 ;
1 Thess. i i i . 1 3 ; v. 2.3. ί 15. Kev. xvii. 2 4 ; xix. 16. t 16. 1 Tim. i. 17. t 1 6 .
Exod. xxxiii. 2 0 ; John vi. 4 6 . $ 17. Job. xxxi. 2 8 ; Psa. Hi. 7 ; M i . 1 0 ; Mark x. 2 4 ;
Luke xii. 2 1 . ί 17. Prov. xxiii. 5 . t 1 7 . Acts xiv. 1 7 ; xvii. 2 5 . t 1 8 . L u k e
xii. 2 1 ; James i i . 5. ί 19. Matt. vi. 2 0 ; xix. 2 2 ; Luke x i i . 3 3 ; x v i . 9 . t 2 0 .
2 T i m . i . 1 4 ; T i t u s i . 9 ; Kev. i i i . 3. t 20. 1 Tira. i. 4, 6 ; iv. 7 ; 2 T i m . i i .
14, 16, 2 3 ; Titus i. 1 4 ; i i i . 9. $ 2 1 . 1 Tim. i . 6 ; 2 T i m . i i . 1 8 .
7in
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ] ΠΡΟΣ ΤΙΜΟΘΕΟΝ [ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΔΕΥΤΕΡΑ
COF PAUL] TO TIMOTHY CAN EPISTLE] SECOND
*THE SECOND TO TIMOTHY.
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. CHAPTER I.
χ
Παΰλος, απόστολος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου δια 1 Paul ,Jan Apostle of
Paul, an apostle of Jesus Anointed through Jesus Christ, by the Will
θελήματος Θεοϋ, κατ' έπαγγελ'ιαν ζω- of God, on account of the
2
^Promise of THAT Life
ής της εν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ, Τιμοθέω άγα- which is by Christ Jesus,
l i f e of that by Anointed Jesus, to Timothy be- 2 §to Timothy, a Be-
πητφ τέκνω· χάρις, έλεος, ειρήνη άπό θεοϋ loved Child ; Favor,Mercy,
loved & clii 1Q| fflvoFj itiercyi pe&.c© from Gou Peace, from God the Fa-
Πατρός, καΐ Χρίστου Ίησοΰ τοΰ Κυρίου ther, and from Christ Je-
a Father, and Anointed Jesus the Lord
sus our LORD.
ημών.
of us. 3 I am thankful to GOD,
3
Χάριν £χω τ φ Θεφ, ω λα- ($whom from my Ances-
tors I religiously serve
Gratitude I have to the God, to whom I offer with a Pure Conscience,)
τρεύω άπό προγόνων έν καθαρή συνειδήσει, as I have an unceasing
ώς άδιάλειπτον εχω την περί σοϋ μνεί- REMEMBRANCE of thee in
as unceasingly I have the concerning thea re- my PRAYERS, Night and
αν έν ταίς δεήσεσ'ι μου νυκτός και Day;
4 $longing to see Thee,
ημέρας, 4 έπιποθών σε Ιδείν, μεμνημένος (being mindful of Thy
day, longing thee to see, remembering TEARS) so that I may be
σου των δακρύων, ίνα χαράς πληρω- filled with J o y ;
of thee the tears. so that joy I maybe filled 5 having a Recollection
5 also of §the UNFEIGNED
θώ· ύπόμνησιν λαμβάνων της έν σοΙ άνυ- Faith which is in thee,
with; a remembrance taking of the in thee un- which first dwelt in thy
ποκρίτου πίστεως, ήτις ένώκησε πρώτον έν
foigned faith, which dwelt first in GRANDMOTHER Lois, and
τη μάμμη σου Λωΐδι, καΐ τχι μητρί in $thy MOTHER Eunice,
and in the mother and I am persuaded that
the grandmother of thee Lois,
cotj Εΰνίκη* πέπεισμαι δε, δτι καΐ έν it dwells also in thee.
6 For this reason I re-
σοι. 6 Δ ι ' f|V αίτίαν άναμιμνήσκω σε άνα- mind thee §to kindle up
the FREE GIFT Of *GOD,
thee. Through which cause I remind thee to which is in thee, through
kζωπυρεΐν
in τό χάρισμα τοΰ Θεοΰ, δ is
έστιν the IMPOSITION of my
έν σοι δια της επιθέσεως των χειρών
In thee through the putting on of the hands HANDS.
μου* 7 ού γαρ εδωκεν ήμΐν ό Θεός πνεΰμα 7 For §GOD did not
of me; n o t f o r gave t o u s the God a s p i r i t give to us a Cowardly
δειλίας, αλλά δυνάμεως καΐ αγάπης και σω- Spirit, but one of Power,
of t iιτι itl11yt but of power find of love mid of and of Love, and of a
φρονισμοΰ.
8
Μή ο5ν έπαισχύν- Sound mind.
Not therefore thou mayest be a- 8 Therefore §be not
θης τό μαρτΰριον τοΰ Κ\;ρίου ημών, ashamed of $the TESTI-
tϊιο testimooy of the idorcl ofus^ MONY of our LORD, nor of
shamed me §his PRISONER ; but
μηδέ έμέ τον δέσμιον αύτοϋ· αλλά συγκα-
jointly suffer evil for the
κοπάθησον τφ εύαγγελίω κατά GLAD TIDINGS, according
in suffering evils for the gladtidings according to to the Power of THAT God,
β 9 $who SAVED US, and
δύναμιν Θεοΰ, τοΰ σώσαντος ήμας ^called us with a holy In-
power of God, of the one having saved us vitation, $not according to
καΐ καλέσαντος κλήσει αγία, ου κα our WORKS, but according
and having called with a calling ho'ly, not ac-
* ALEXANDRIAN M A N U S C R I P T . — T i t l e — T H E SECOND TO TIMOTHY. 6. the
ANOINTED.
$ 1. 2 Cor. i. 1. t 1. Eph. iii. 6 ; Titus i. 2 ; Heb. ix. 15. ί 2. 1 Tim. i. 2 .
t 3 . Actsxxii. 3 ; xxiii. 1; xxiv. 1 4 ; xxvii. 2 3 ; Rom. i. 9 ; Gal. i. 14. ί 4. 2 Tim.
iv. 9, 21. ί 5. 1 Tim. i. 5. t 5. Acts xvi. 1. ί 6. 1 Tim. iv. 14. $ 7. Horn.
viii. 1 5 . $ 8. Rora. i. 16. ί 8. 1 Tim. ii. 6 ; Rev. i. 2. t 8. Eph. iii. 1 ; Phil.
i. 7. $ 9. 1 Tim. i. 1 ; Titus i i i . 4. $ 9. 1 Thess. iv. 7; Heb. i i i . 1 . t 9 .
Titus i i i . 5 . 711
Chap. 1:10·] II. TIMOTHY. [Chap. 1:18.
τά τά Ιργα ημών, αλλά κατ' to his Own Purpose, and
cording to the works of us, but according to THAT FAVOR which was
Ιδίαν πρόθεσιν καΐ χάριν τήν δοθεϊσαν BESTOWED on us in Christ
own purpose and favor that having been given Jesus, $before the aionian
Times ;
ήμΐν έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ πρό χρόνων αΐω-
10 but §is now manifest-
νίων, 10
φανερωθεΐσαν δέ νυν διά ed through the APPEAR-
lasting
having been manifested but now through ANCE of our SAVIOR
της επιφανείας τοϋ σωτήρος ημών Ίησοΰ * Christ Jesus, $who has
indeed rendered DEATH
Χριστοί), καταργήσαντος μέν τον powerless, and who has il-
Anointed, having rendered powerless Indeed the lustrated Life and Incor-
θάνατον, ςρωτίσαντος δέ ζωήν καΐ ruptibility by the GLAD
death, having I l l u m i n a t e d b u t life and TIDINGS;
άφθαρσίαν διά τοϋ ευαγγελίου, 11 $for which I was ap-
Incorruptibility by means of the glad tidings, pointed a Herald, and an
1χ
είς δ έτέθην έγώ κήρυξ καΐ απόστολος Apostle, and a Teacher of
for which was appointed I aherald and anapostle Nations ;
12
καΐ διδάσκαλος * [εθνών] δι' η* ν 12 $for Which Cause I
and a teacher £of nations;] through which also suffer These things;
αΐτίαν καΐ ταΰτα πάσχω, άλλ' ούκ έπαι- but I am not ashamed:
cnuso ft I so "these tilings I suffer, but not I urn and I know in whom I
σχύνομαι* οίδα γάρ φ πεπίστευκα, καΐ have believed and have
ashamed; I know for in whom I have believed, and confided, For he is able to
πέπεισμαι, δτι δυνατός έστι τήν guard my ENTRUSTED
I have confided in, because powerful ho Is the CHARGE till T h a t DAY.
παραθήκην μου φυλάξαι είς έκείνην τήν
trust of me to guard to that the 13 Retain §an Outline
ήμέραν. οf Wholesome Words,
13 which thou didst hear
*Υποτΰπωσιν 8j ύγιαινόντων λόγων, from me, in THAT Faith
An outline hold t of sound words, and Love which are in
<Sv παρ' έμοϋ άκουσας, έν πίστει καΐ Christ Jesus.
τη έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ· τήν καλήν
14 14 §Guard the GOOD
Entrusted charge, through
παραθήκην φΰλαξον διά πνεύματος αγίου, THAT holy Spirit which
trust do thou guard through spirit holy, DWELLS in us.
του ένοικοΰντος έν ήμίν. 15 Thou knowest this,
of that dwelling in us. That All THOSE in ASIA
τοΰτο, δτι άπεστράφησάν με $turned away from me ; of
15
ΟΙδας
Tlion knO'^vest tills· tli&t turned ftT^jiy me whom are Phygellus and
Hermogenes.
πάντες ot έν τη 'Ασία, ών έστι Φύγελος
16 May the LORD grant
all those in the Asia, of whom i s Phygellus Mercy $to the FAMILY of
seal Ερμογένης. 10Δώη Ιλεος ό Κύριος τω ONESIPHORUS, — Because
and Hermogenes. May grant mercy the Lord to the he often refreshed Me,
Όνησιφόρου οίκω* δτι πολλάκις με άνέ-
οί Onesiphorus house; because often me he and $was not ashamed of
•ψύξε, καΐ τήν αλυσίν μου ούκ έπησχύν- my CHAIN ;
reireshed, and the chain of me not he was 17 but being in Rome
17
θη, άλλά γενόμενος έν Ρώμη, σπου- he searched for me very
ashamed, but having been in Borne, 1 8 very diligently, and found me.
δαιότερον έζήτησέ με, καΐ εΰρε· (δώη
diligently he sought me, and found; (may grant 18 (May the LORD grant
αύτώ ό Κύριος εύρείν έ'λεος παρά Κυρίου to him § to find Mercy from
to him the Lord to find mercy from Lord the Lord in That DAY!)
έν εκείνη xf[ ημέρα·) καΐ δσα έν Έ - and how many things he
in that the day;) and what things in served me in Ephesus,
• ALEXANDRIAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . Christ Jesus. 11, of nations—omit.
t 9. Rom. xvi. 2 5 ; Eph. i. 4 ; ill. 1 1 ; Titus i. 2 ; 1 Pet. i. 20. $ 10. Rom. xvi.
2 6 ; Eph. i . 9 . $ 1 0 . 1 Cor. xv. 5 4 , 5 5 ; Heb. ii. 14. % 11. Acts ix. 1 5 ; Eph.
iii. 7, 8; 1 Tim. ii. 7. % 12. Eph. iii. 1; 2 Tim. ii. 9. $ 13. Rom. vi. 1 7 .
% 1 4 . 1 Tim. vi. 20. % 1 5 . 2 Tim. iv. 10,16. $ 2. Tim. iv. 1 9 . t 1 6 .
Acts xxviii. 2 0 ; Eph. vi. 20. $ 18. Matt. xxv. 34-40.
712
Chap. 2 : 1 . ] II. TIMOTHY. [Chap. 2 : 1 1 .
(ρέαφ διηκόνησε, βέλτιον συ γινώσκεις. thou knowest very well.
Ephesue he served, very well tbou knowest.
CHAPTER I I .
1 Thou, therefore, my
ΚΕΦ. 6 ' . 2. Child, be Strong in THAT
χ
Σύ οδν, τέκνο ν μου, ένδυναμοΰ έν τχί FAVOR which is in Christ
Tbou t h e r e f o r e , c h i l d of me, be strong In t h e Jesus.
χάριτι τχί έν Χριστφ Ίησοΰ· 2 κα1 α 2 $And the things which
favor in that in Anointed Jesus; and the things thou didst hear from me
ηκουσας παρ' έμοϋme through δια πολλών μαρτυ through Many Witnesses.
thou didst hear many w i t - These §entrust to Faithful
ρων, ταΰτα παράθου πιστοίς άν- Men, who will be § compe-
nesses, these things mtrust thou to faithful tent also to instruct oth-
θρώποις, οϊτινες Ικανοί έσονται καΐ ετέρους ers.
men, who competent shall be also others 3 Do thou, therefore,
διδάξαν 3 Σ ύ οΰν κακοπάθησον ώς καλός *endure with me hard-
to teach. Thou therefore endure evil as good ship, $as a Good Soldier
of Christ Jesus.
στρατιώτης Ίησοΰ Χρίστου. 4 ΟΰδεΙς στρατευ- 4 $No one serving as a
όμενος εμπλέκεται ταίς τοΰ 6ίου soldier embarrasses him-
a soldier involves himself of t h e l i f e self with
rith the the OCCUPA-
πραγματείαις, Ενα τ φ στρατολογήσαντι άρέ- TIONS of LIFE, in order
OCCUp&tiOHS* SO tllfl. £ t h 6 OH 6 X12HV1 R£T CUliSbOu lie that he may please HIM
Β
an. 'Εάν δέ *[καΙ] άθλχί τις, who ENLISTED him.
may please. If but [also] may contend any one, 5 And if any one con-
ού στεψανοΰται, έάν μή νομίμως άθλή- tend in the games, he is
not i s crowned, if not lawfully" he may have not crowned, unless he
ση. 6
Τόν κοπιώντα γεωργόν δει contend lawfully.
6 §The TOILING HUS-
contended. The tolling husbandman i t behooves
πρώτον τών καρπών μεταλαμβάνειν. 7 Νόει, BANDMAN ought first to
first of the fruits to partake. Consider thou, partake of the FRUITS.
& λέγω* δώη γάρ σοι ό Κύριος 7 Think of what I say;
the things I say; ένmay give πάσι. the Lord *for the LORD will give
for to thee8 Μνημόνευε
in a l l things. Do thou remember thee Understanding in all
things.
Ίησοΰν Χριστόν έγηγερμένον έκ νε- 8 Remember Jesus
Jesus Anointed having been raised out of dead Christ of the $Seed of
κρών, έκ σπέρματος Δαυίδ, κατά τό David, §has been raised
β
from the Dead, according
εύαγγέλιόν μου· έν φ κακοπαθώ μέχρι tO m y GLAD TIDINGS ',
glad tidings of me; in which I suffer evil even to 9 in which I endure
δεσμών, ώς κακούργος· άλλ' ό λόγος τοΰ hardship, §even to Chains,
as a Malefactor; §but the
θεοΰ οΰ δέδεται. 10
Διά τοΰτο πάντα WORD of GOD is not
chained.
υπομένω διά τους εκλεκτούς, ΐνα 10 Therefore §1 under-
I undergo on account of the chosen ones, so that go All things on account
καΐ αυτοί σωτηρίας τύχωσι της έν that of the CHOSEN people, so
they also may obtain
Χριστφ Ίησοΰ, μετά δόξης αΙωνίου. u I I i - THAT Salvation which is
Anointed Jesus, with glory age-lasting. True in Christ Jesus with Glory
aionian.
στός ό λόγος· ει γάρ συναπεΦάνομεν, καΐ συ- 11 True is the WORD ;
the word; if for we died with, also we
§For if we died with him,
ζήσομεν ύπομένομεν, καΐ we shall also live with
shall live • ith; if we endure patiently, also him;
* ALEXANDKIAN MANTTSCKIPT.—3. endure with me hardship, as a Good Soldier of
Christ Jesus. 5. also—omit. 7. for the LORD will give thee.
1 2 . 2 Tim. i. 1 3 ; iii. 10, 14. t 2. 1 Tim. i. 18. t 2. 1 Tim. iii. 2 ; Titus i. 9.
$ 3. 1 Tim. i. 18. t 4. 1 Cor. ix. 25. $ 6. 1 Cor. ix. 10. t 8. Bom. i . 3, 4 ; Acts
ii. 3 0 ; xiii. 23. $ 8. 1 Cor. xv. 1, 4, 20. $ 9. Phil. i. 7; Col. iv. 3, 18. t 9. Acts
xxviii. 3 1 ; Eph. vi. 19, 2 0 ; Phil. i. 13, 14. * 10. Eph. iii. 1 3 ; Col. i. 24. $ 11.
2 Cor. iv. 8.
713
Chap. 2:12.] II. TIMOTHY. [CJiap. 2:21.
σνμβασιλεύσομεν ει άρνούμεθα, κάκείνος άρ- 12 §If we endure pa-
we shall reign with; if w e deny also he w i l l tiently, we shall also reign
νήσεται ημάς* 1 3 εΙ άπιστοϋμεν, εκείνος πι- with him, if we disown
deny us; if faithless, he faith- him, he also will disown
στός μένει· άρνήσασθα», εαυτόν ού δύναται, us ;
ful remains; to deny himself not be is able.
13 $if we are faithless,
14
Ταΰτα ύπομίμνησκε, διαμαρτυ-
he remains faithful; *for
§he cannot deny Himself.
These things do thou put in mind, earnestly 14 Remind them of
ρόμενος ενώπιον τοϋ Κυρίου, μή λογο- These things, $solemnly
testifying in presence of the Lord, not to disput* charging them in the pres-
μαχείν, εις ουδέν χρήσιμον, επί καταστρο- ence of the LORD, $not to
&l)O\it> worcls« f o r 2iotliin^ u s e f u l ^ t o ft suO*™ contend about words, for
φη των άκουόντων. 15 Σποΰδασον σεαυ- Nothing Useful, to the
Subversion of the HEAR-
τόν δόκιμον παραστήσαι τω Θεω, έργάτην ERS.
self approved t o present t o the God", a workman 15 Be diligent to pre-
άνεπαίσ/υντον, όρθοτομοΰντα τόν λόγον της sent Thyself to *GOD, an
unashamed, cutting straight the word of the approved Workman, irre-
άληθβ'ιας. 1 β Τάς δέ βέβηλους κενοφονν'ιας proachable, rightly treat-
truth. The but profane empty sounds do ing the WORD OF TRUTH.
περιΐστασο· επί πλείον γαρ προκόψουσιν άσε- 16 §But PROFANE,
thou avoid, t o m o r e for they w i l l proceed i n i - Empty Declarations re-
17
6είας, καί ό λόγος αυτών ώς γάγγραινα sist ; for they will further
promote I m p i e t y ;
j^icty^ Q,nd the word of tixem iis it n&ortifyius sore
17 and t h e WORD of
νομήν εξει· ών έστιν Ύμέναιος καΐ t h o s e [menl will e a t like
pasture w i l l have; of whom is Hymeneus and a Mortifying sore; of
Φιλητός, 1 δ οϊτινες περί την άλήθειαν ήστό- whom a r e §Hymenius a n d
Philetus, who concerning the truth missed P h i l e t u s ;
χησαν, λέγοντες την άνάστασιν ήδη γεγο- 18 who Jmissed the
m a r k w i t h respect to t h e
the mark, saying the resurrection already to have TRUTH, J s a y i n g t h a t t h e
νέναι, καΐ άνατρέπουσι τήν τίνων πίστιν. RESURRECTION has al-
Θεοϋ ready happened ; a n d they
19
*Ο μέντοι στερεός θεμέλιος του
are perverting t h e FAITH
\Γ1ι© lio^vever firm found&tiou of cxio God
of SOME.
έΌτηκεν, έχων τήν σφραγίδα ταιίτην "Εγνω
stands, having the seal this; Knew 19 However, t h e F I R M
F o u n d a t i o n of GOD s t a n d s ,
Κύριος τους δντας αύτοΰ' καί· Άποστήτω h a v i n g this ±INSCRIPTION,
Lord the being of himself; and: Let depart " T h e LORD $knows T H O S E
από αδικίας πας ό όνομάζων τό δνομα who ARE h i s ; " and, " L e t
from injustice every one who is naming the name EVERY ONE Who NAMES
Έ ν μεγάλη δέ ο'ικία ούκ έστι μόνον the NAME of the Lord de-
20
Κυρίου.
of Lord. In great but a house not is only part from Iniquity."
σκεύη χρυσά καΐ αργυρά, αλλά καΐ ξύ-
20 But in a Great House
Vessels golden and made of silver, but also there are not only golden
and silver Vessels, but also
λίνα καΐ όστράκινα· καΐ δ μεν είς wooden and earthen ones ;
wooden uiid 6& r then; &ud some indeed for §some for Honor, and
τιμήν, α δέ εις άτιμίαν. 2 1 Έ ά ν οδν some for Dishonor.
honor, some and for dishonor. If therefore
21 If,then, any one en-
* ALEXANDRIAN M A N U S C R I P T : — 1 3 . for he cannot. 15. the ANOINTED one.
± 19. Literally, a Seal, on which inscriptions were frequently engraved. DoddHdge re-
marks, " T h e expression is here used with peculiar propriety, in allusion to the custom
of engraving upon some stones laid in the foundations of buildings the names of the
persons by whom, and the purposes for which, the sti'ueture is raised: and nothing can
have greater tendency to encourage the hope, and at the same time to engage the obedience
of Christians, then this double inscription."
% 12. Rom. viii. 1 7 ; 1 Pet. iv. 13. $ 12. Matt. x. 33. % 13. Kom. iii. 3 ; ix. 6.
± 1 3 . Num. xxiii. 1 9 . % 14. 1 Tim. v. 2 1 ; vi. 1 3 ; 2 Tim. iv. 1. $ 14. 1 Tim.
i. 4 ; vi. 4 ; Titus iii. 9, 11. % 16. 1 Tim. iv. 7 ; vi. 2 0 ; Titus i. 14. % 1 7 .
1 Tim. i. 20. % 1 8 . 1 T i m . vi. 2 1 . % 18. 1 Cor. xv. 1 2 , 1 9 . % 19. John x.
14, 2 7. See Num. xvi. 5. % 20. Rom ix. 2 1 .
714
Chap. 2:22.] II. TIMOTHY. [Chap. 3:5,
τΐζ έκκαθάρη εαυτόν άπό τούτων, tirely purify himself from
these things, he will be a
£σται σκεΰος εις τιμήν, ήγια- Vessel for Honor, sancti-
he w i l l be a vessel for honor, having been fied, of good use to the
σμένον, *[καΙ] ευχρηστον τφ δεσπότη, ε'ις MASTER, §prepared for
cleansed, [and] of good use to the master*, for Every good Work.
παν έργον αγαθόν ήτοιμασμένον. 22 Now flee from
YOUTHFUL DESIRES; but
δέ νεωτερικάς επιθυμίας φεϋγε· δίωκε pursue Righteousness, Fi-
now youthful desires flee thou; pursue thou delity, Love, Peace, with
δέ δικαιοσύνην, πίστιν, άγάπην, είρήνην μετά *A11 THOSE who §INVOKB
but righteousness, faith, love, peace with the LORD from a Pure
των επικαλουμένων τόν Κύριον έκ καθαράς Heart. 23 $ Reject also FOOL-
those calling on the Lord out of pure
ISH and uninstructive
καρδίας. ^Τάς δέ μωράς και απαίδευτους Questions, knowing That
a heart. The but foolish and uninstructive they produce Contentions ;
ζητήσεις παραιτοΰ, ε'ιδώς, δτι γεννώσι 24 and $a Servant of
questions do thou avoid, knowing, that they beget the Lord must not be con-
μάχας· 24
δοϋλον δέ Κυρίου ού tentious,
δει wards all, but be Gentle to-
contests; a bondman but of Lord not It behooves
fit to teach,
μάχεσθαι, άλλ' ffaiov είναι προς πάντας, δι- patient under evil;
to quarrel, but gentle to be to all, fit 25 $in meekness cor-
δακτικόν, άνεξίκακον, ^έν πραότητι παιδεύ- recting the OPPOSERS ;
to teach, enduring e v i l , in meekness admonish- perhaps GOD may give
αύτοϊςτουςό άντιδιατιθεμένους·
οντα Θεός μετάνοιαν μήποτε ε'ις έπί γνώσιν δφ
them a change of mind in
ing *•"- "---' *• ·- *--* order *to a Knowledge of
αληθείας, 2οκα1 άνανήψωσιν έκ τηςthe Truth;
26 and that they may be
τον διαβόλου παγίδος έζωγρημένοι ύπ' recovered §from the SNARE
of the accuser snare having been taken alive by
of the ENEMY, who have
αύτοΰ εις τό εκείνου θέλημα, been entrapped by him
.him for the of him will.
for HIS Pleasure.
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. CHAPTER I I I .
MOIJTO δέ γίνωσκε, δτι έν έσχάταις ήμέ- 1 But *know This,
This but know tbou, that In latter days §That in latter Days try-
ραις ένστήσονται καιροί χαλεποί. 2"Εσονται ing Seasons will come;
w i l l b ep r e s e n t seasons trying. W i l l be 2 for the MEN will be
Self-lovers, Money-lovers,
γάρ ol δνθρωποι φίλαυτοι, φιλάργυροι, αλα- Boasters, Haughty, Blas-
ζόνες, υπερήφανοι, βλάσφημοι, γονεΰσιν phemers, Disobedient to
άπειθείς, haughty
boasters, αχάριστοι,
ones, revilers, parents Parents, Ungrateful, Un-
ανόσιοι, to3άστορ-
wisoliedientψ IIDtiitinlcfu 1 oneSj unholy oneS| void
holy,
3 Without natural affec-
γοι, άσπονδοι, διάβολοι, άκρα- tion, Implacable, Accusers,
of natural affection, implacable, accusers, with- Without self-control, Fero-
τείς, ανήμεροι, άφιλά- cious Haters of good men,
γαθοι, ^προδόται, προπετείς, τετυφω- 4 Treacherous, Rash,
good men, betrayers, rash ones, having been Self-conceited, Lovers of
μένοι, φιλήδονοι μάλλον ή φιλό- ers of God; pleasure rather than Lov-
pulled up) p 1 β & s\x ν β *~ 1 ονβ r s rstlier tli&u CfOd~
θεοί* εχοντες μόρφωσιν ευσέβειας, τήν δέ 5 having a Form of
Β
lovers; having a form of piety, the but Piety, $but having denied
δύναμιν αυτής ήρνημένοι. ΚαΙ τούτους άπο- its POWER ; §from These
power of her having denied. Also these turn also turn away.
*TO TITUS.
ΚΕΦ. α'. 1. CHAPTER I.
1
Παύλος δούλος Θεοΰ, απόστολος δέ Ίη- 1 Paul, a Servant of
Paul a bondman of God, an apostle but or God, and an Apostle of
οοΰ Χρίστου, (κατά π'ιστιν εκλεκτών * Christ Jesus, as to the
Jesus Anointed, (according to faith of chosen ones Faith of God's Chosen
ones, and $a Knowledge
θεοΰ καΐ έπίγνωσιν αληθείας της κατ' of THAT Truth which is
of God and a know ledge of truth of that according to according to Piety,
εύσέβειαν, 2 έπ' έλπίδι ζωής α'ιωνίου, f]v 2 tin Hope of aionian
piety, in hope of life age-lasting, which
Life, which God, §who is
έπηγγε'ιλατο ό άψευδής Θεός πρό χρόνων NEVER FALSE, announced
promised the not false God before times tbefore aionian Times,
3
cdtovlcov, έφανέρωσε δέ καιροίς Ιδίοις τον 3 $but manifested his
&£6"~ 1 SL s t iiisr· mmii z€ s 16d but in s ©it sons own toe WORD, at proper Seasons,
λόγον αύτου, έν κηρύγματι δ έπι-
word of himself, by & proclamation which w&s by a Proclamation $with
which I was entrusted,
στεύθην έγώ κατ' έπιταγήν according to an Appoint-
entrusted with I according to an appointment ment of God our SAVIOR ;
4
του σωτήρος ημών θεοΰ,) Τίτω γνησίφ 4 to Titus, my Genuine
of the savior of us God,) to Titus a genuine Child Jby a Common
τέκνω κατά κοινήν πίστιν χάρις, £λεος, Peace, fromFaith; Favor, Mercy,
God the Fa-
child" according to common faith; favor, mercy, ther, and from *Christ Je-
εΙρήνη άπό θεοΰ Πατρός, καΐ Κυρίου Ί η - sus our SAVIOR.
σοΰ6 Χρίστου τοΰ σωτήρος ημών. 5 For this purpose I left
sus Τούτου
Anointedχάριν the κατέλιπόν
savior of us.
σε έν Κρήτη ίνα thee * behind in Crete,
that thou mightest $regu-
τΑ λείποντα επιδιόρθωση, καΐ κατα- late THINGS which are DE-
FICIENT, and mightest
στήσης κατά πόλιν πρεσβυτέρους, ^appoint ELDERS in each
inightest constitute in each city elders, City, as I directed thee;
ώς έγώ σοι διεταξάμην βεϊ τις έστιν 6 §if any one is irre-
as I to thee gave orders; if any one is
proachable, a Husband
άνέγκλητος, μιας γυναικός άνήρ, τέκνα of One Wife, having be-
irreproachable, of one wife a husband, children lieving Children, not under
f/.ίον πιστά, μή έν κατηγορία άσω_ an Accusation of Profliga-
having believing, not under an accusation of
7 cy, or of insubordination.
τίας, ή ανυπότακτα. Δεΐ γαρ 7 For it is necessary
profligacy, or of insubordination. It behooves for that the OVERSEER be ir-
τόν έπίσκοπον άνέγκλητον είναι, ώς Θεοΰ reproachable, $as God's
Steward; not self-indul-
tho overseer irreproachable to be, as of God gent, not passionate, §not
οίκονόμον μή αυθάδη, μή όργίλον, μή a wine-drinker, not a
πάροινον, μή πλήκτην, μή αισχροκερ- Striker, §not eager for
& Λν i ii θ dr i nice r · not SL striker* no £ eftKer for L)£i s β
8 base gains;
δη, άλλά φιλόξενον, φιλάγα- 8 but Hospitable, a
gains, but a friend to strangers, a friend togood- Friend to goodness, pru-
Oov, σώφρονα, δίκαιον, δσιον, εγκρατή, dent, just, holy, self-gov-
ness,εχό prudent, Just, holy, self-governed,
erned ;
9 9 ^maintaining the TRUE
ldin
άντεχόμενον του κατά την διδαχήν Word in his TEACHING, SO
πιστοΰ λόγου, ϊνα
true
—
" -·.- nccordiii^to
word, so that δυνατός f\ the te&cliiii^ that he may be able *both
καΐ πα-
able he may be both TITUS.
* ALEXANDRIAN MANUSCRIPT.—Title—To to 1. Christ Jesus. 4. Christ
Jesus our SAVIOR. 5. behind in Crete. 9. both to comfort THOSE who are in Any
Affliction, and to confute the OPPOSEUS.
t 1. 2 Tim. ii. 25. ί 2. 2 Tim. i. 1; iii. 7. t 2. Num. xxiii. 19; 1 Tim. ii. 13.
t 2. Kom. xvi. 25; 1 Tim. i. 9; 1 Pet. i. 20. $ 3. 2 Tim. i. 10. $ 3. 1 Tim. i.
11. $ 4. Rom. i. 12; 2 Cor. iv. 13; 2 Pet. i. 1. ί 5. 1 Cor. xi. 34. t 5. 2 Tim.
ii. 2. $ 6 . 1 Tim. iii. 2. $ 7. Matt. xxiv. 45; 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. t 7. Lev. x. 9;
Eph. v. 18; 1 Tim. iii. 3, 8. ί 7. 1 Pet. v. 2. $ 9. 2 Thess. ii. 15; 2 Tim. i. 13.
720
Chap. 1:10.] TITUS. [Chap. 2:3.
ρακαλείν έν τχί διδασκαλίςι tf) ύγιαινούση to exhort $by the SOUND
INSTRUCTION, and to con-
καΐ τους αντιλέγοντας έλέγχειν. fute the OPPOSERS.
and those speaking against
10
to confute. 10 For $there are Many
Είσι γαρ πολλοί * [καΐ] ανυπότακτοι, μά- Unruly persons, Foolish
ΔΓΘ for many [and] unruly ones, fool- talkers and ^Deceivers,
ταιολόγοι καΐ φρεναπάται, μάλιστα ol εκ especially THOSE of §the
Χ1 Circumcision ;
περιτομής, ονς δει έπιστομίζειν 11 whom it is necessary
circumcision, whom i t i s necessary to muzzle;
to silence; who overturn
οϊτινες δλους οίκους άνατρέπουσι, διδάσκον- Whole Families, teaching
wlio "wliole houses overturn^ teaching $for Sordid Gain what is
τες α μή δει, αίσχροϋ κέρδους χά-not proper.
the12things not proper, of base gain of 12 One of them, a
ριν. Είπέ τις έξ αυτών ίδιος αυτών ±Prophet of their OWN,
account. Said one from of them own of them
προφήτης· Κρητες άεΐ ψεΰσται, κακά θη- said, "Cretans always
a prophet; Cretans always liars, evil wild "Liars are, Savage Beasts,
ρία, γαστέρες άργα'ι. 1 3 Ή μαρτυρία αΰτη "with craving Maw."
beasts, gluttons idle. The testimony this 13 This TESTIMONY is
έοτιν αληθής· δι' ή*ν αίτίαν ελέγχε αυτούς true; § therefore reprove
is true; for which cause reprove them them severely, so that
άποτόμως, ίνα ύγιαίνωσι έν τη πίστει, they may be sound in the
severely, so that they may be sound in the faith,
μή προσέχοντες ΊουδαΙκοίς μύθοις, καΐ έν-FAITH,
14
• ALEXANDRIAN MANUSCRIPT.—3. and not. 10. THAT DOCTRINE of God. 11. that
•—omit.
t 4. 1 Tim. v. 14. ϊ 5 1 Cor. xiv. 3 4 ; E p h . v. 2 2 ; Col. i l l . 1 8 ; 1 T i m . i l . 1 1 ;
1 P e t . i i i . 1, 5. I 7. 1 T i m iv 1 2 ; 1 P e t . v. 3. $ 8. 1 T i m . vi. 3. $ 8. 1 T i m .
v. 1 4 ; 1 P e t . i i . 12 $ 9. Eph. vi. 5 ; Col. i i i . 2 2 ; 1 T i m . vi. 1, 2 ; 1 P e t . i t . 1 8 .
t if. E p h . v. 2 4 . ι 10. Mati . it; P h i l . i i . 1 5 . t 1 1 . Kom. v. 1 5 ; T . t u s i i i . 4,
δ ; 1 P e t . v. 12. + 12. Horn. vi. 1 9 ; E p h . i . 4 ; Col. i . 2 2 ; 1 Thess. iv. 7 . ± 1 2 .
1 P e t . IV. 2 ; 1 John i. 16 * ^ 3 χ Cor. ι. 7 ; P h i l . i i i . 2 0 .
722
Chap. 2:15.] TITUS. [Chap. 3 : 8 .
καθαρίση έαυτφ λαόν περιούσιον, ζη- Lawlessness, and fcleanse
might purify for himself a people peculiar, for himself a peculiar
λωτήν καλών Ιργων. 15Ταΰτα λάλει καΐ People, devoted to Good
Works.
παρακαλεί καΐ έλεγχε μετά πάσης επιταγής* 15 * Teach these things,
exhort thou and reprove thou w i t h a l l s t r i c t n e s s ;
and $exhort and reprove
μηδείς σου περιφρονείτω. with All Strictness ; let no
ID one of the© l e t disregard.
one disregard Thee.
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3. CHAPTER III.
1ι
Υπομίμνησκε αυτούς άρχαίς καΐ έξου- 1 * And remind them | t o
be submissive to Govern-
σίαις ύποτάσσεσθαι, πειθαρχείν, προς ments and Authorities, to
obey rulers, *and to be
πάν έργον αγαθόν έτοιμους είναι, 2μηδένα t ready for Every good
every work good ready to be, no one Work ;
βλασφημείν, αμάχους είναι, επιεικείς,
ntle,
2 tto revile No one,
to ί $not to be quarrelsome;
Λασαν ένδεικνυμένους πραότητα προς πάν- to be tmild, showing En-
all showing mildness to all
τας ανθρώπους. 3ΤΗμεν γάρ ποτέ καΐ ημείς tire Gentleness to All
men. Were for formerly also we, Men ;
ανόητοι, άπειθείς, πλανώμενοι, 3 For §we ourselves, al-
so, were formerly sense-
senseless ones, disobedient ones, erring ones, less, disobedient, erring,
δουλεύοντες έπιθυμίαις και ήδοναίς being in bondage to vari-
being enslaved to inordinate desires and pleasures ous inordinate desires and
Pleasures, living in Malice
ποικίλαις, έν κακία καΐ φθόνφ διάγοντες, and Envy, detestable, hat-
various, ill roulice and envy passing through, ing each other.
στυγητοί, μισοΰντες αλλήλους. 4"Οτε δέ ή 4 But when $the GOOD-
odious ones, hating each other. When but the
χρηστοτης καΐ ή φιλανθρωπία έπεφάνη του NESS and the
THROPY of God ?our SA-
PHILAN-
σωτηρος ημών Θεοΰ, εού·κ εξ έργων VIOR, appeared,
τών έν δικαιοσύνη ών έποιήσαμεν ημείς, 5 he saved us, §not on
account of THOSE Works
άλλα κατά τον αιίτοΰ έ'λεον εσωσεν in Righteousness which
l d f h i l f h d we did, but according to
ημάς, διά λουτρού παλιγγενεσίας, και HIS OWN Mercy, % through
us, through a bath of a new birth, and *the BATH of Regenera-
tion, and a Renovation of
άνακαινώσεως πνεύματος άγιου, βο5 έζέ- the Holy Spirit,
a renovation of s p i r i t holy, of which he 6 §which he poured out
χεεν εφ' ημάς πλουσίως, διά Ίησοΰ on us richly through
p'oured out on us richly, through Jesus Jesus Christ our SAVIOR ;
7 7 $so that having been
Χρίστου
θέντες τουτχ\ σωτηρος
εκείνου ημών, χάριτι,ϊνα κληρονόμοι
δικαιω- justified by His FAVOR,
Jwe might become Heirs
γενώμεθα κατ' ελπίδα ζωής αίω- ^according to a Hope of
w e m i g h t b e c o m e a c c o r d i n g t o a h o p e o f l i f e a g e - aionian Life.
νίου. 8 Π ιστός ό λόγος* καΐ περί τού- 8 This DOCTRINE is
lasting. True the word; and respecting these True; and respecting
των βούλομα'ι σε διαβεβαιοΰσθαι, ίνα φρον- these things I wish thee
things I wish thee to affirm strongly, so that they
τίζωσι καλών έργων προΐστασθαι ol πεπι- to fully establish them;
maybe careful of good works to excel those having SO that THOSE HAVING
Chap. 3:9.] TITUS. [Chap. 3:15.
στευκότες * [τω] Θεώ. Ταΰτά έστι τα BELIEVED in God may be
believed Cin'the] G"o(l. These is the things careful $to excel in Good
καλά καΐ ωφέλιμα τοις άνθρώποις· °μωράς δε THOSE Works. These things are
good and profitable to the men; foolish but
which are *good
and profitable to MEN.
ζητήσεις καΐ γενεαλογίας καΐ £ρεις καΐ 9 But avoid Foolish
questions and genealogies and strifes and Questions, and $Genealo-
τοΰ· 1:ι
ε1δώς, δτι έξέστραπται ό τοι- 11 knowing that SUCH
A ONE has been per-
οϋτος, καΐ άμαρτάνει, ών αύτοκατάκριτος. verted, and sins, §being
Whei self-condemned.
a one·, and sins, being
Τυχικόν,
12 σπούδασον έλθείνself-condemned.
προς με εις 12 When I shall send
"Οταν earnestly
Tychicus, πέμψωendeavor Άρτεμάνto come προςto me σέ toή Artemas to thee, or §Tych-
Νικόπολιν έκεϊ γαρ κέκρικα παραχειμά- to come icus, earnestly endeavor
to me at Nicopo-
s% icot)oliS} τοβ Γ Θ for Ifanv© dec I elect to \f inter* lis ; for I have decided to
σαι. ^Ζηνάν τον νομικόν καΐ Άπολλώ σπου- pass the winter there.
ZiQnus t h e l a w y e r And A p o l l o s dill*- 13 Send forward Zenas
the LAWYER, and $ Apollos,
δαίως 14
πρόπεμψον, Ινα μηδέν αΰτοίς with careful attention, so
λείπη. Μανθανέτωσαν δε καΐ ot ημέτεροι that they may not lack
may be lacking. Let learn and also the ours
anything ;
καλών έ'ργων προΐστασθαι είς τάς αναγκαίας 14 and let OUR [breth-
ΟΙ J^ood "W^OrJCS tO QXC6 1 ΙΟΓ til β OIOSSlUij
ren] also learn $to stand
χρείας, ϊνα μη ώσιν δκαρποι. 1 5 Ά- foremost, in Good Works
Wants, so that not they may be unfruitful» So.— for these PRESSING Occa-
σπάζονται σε ot μετ' έμοΰ πάντες· άσπα- sions, Jthat they may not
lute thee those w i t h me all; sa- be unfruitful.
σαι τους φιλοΰντας ημάς έν πίστει. *Η 15 All who are with me,
lute thou those loving us in faith. The salute thee. Salute THOSE
χάρις μετά πάντων υμών. who LOVE US in the Faith.
favor with all of you.
Favor be with you a l l !
* ALEXANDRIAN MANUSCRIPT.—Suscription—To TITUS—WRITTEN FROM NICO-
P
° i I S 8 . verses 1, 14. ί 9. 1 Tim. i. 4 ; 2 Tim. ii. 23 ; Titus i. 14. $ 9 . 2 T i m . i l . 1 4 .
t 10. Matt, xviii. 1 7 ; Rom. xvi. 17; 2 Thess. i i i . 6, 1 4 ; 2 Tim. i n . 5 ; 2 John 10.
$ 10. 2 Cor. xiii. 2. t 11. Acts xiii. 46. t 12. Acts xx. 4 ; 2 Tim. iv. 12. % 13.
Acts xviii. 2 4 . ί 14. verse 8. $ 14. Rom. xv. 2 8 ; Phil. i. 1 1 ; iv. 1 7 ; Col. ι. 1 0 ,
2 Pet. L 8.
724
[ΠΑΥΛΟΥ Ε Π Ι Σ Τ Ο Λ Η ] Π Ρ Ο Σ ΦΙΛΗΜΟΝΑ
[OF PAUL AN EPISTLE] TO PHILEMON
*T0 PHILEMON.
ΚΕΦ. α \ 1. CHAPTER I.
1
Παΰλος, δέσμιος Χρίστου Ίησοΰ, καΐ 1 Paul, $a Prisoner for
Paul, a prisoner of Anointed Jesus, and Christ Jesus, and Timothy
Τιμόθεος ό αδελφός, Φιλήμονι τω άγαπητώ the BROTHER, to Philemon,
the BELOVED one, and our
Timothy the brother, to Philemon the beloved one ^Fellow-laborer,—
καΐ συνεργώ ημών, 2 καί Άπφία τη άγα· 2 and to Apphia, *the
and fellow-worker of u s , and toApphla the be- SIFTER, and to JArchip-
πητη, καΐ ΆρχΙππω τφ συστρατιώτχΐ PUS, OUr FELLOW-SOLDIER,
l o v e d οΐιβ| &nd Δ.rchipuus the f β 11 οΛν soldier
and to the $CONUREUA-
ημών, καΐ τη κατ' οίκον σου εκκλησία· TION in thy House ;
of uSy find to the in house of th Θ Θ conjjre^iitioiij 3 $Favor to you, and
^ ά ρ ι ς ύμίν καΐ ειρήνη άπό Θεοΰ Πατρός Peace from God our Fa-
favor to you and peace from God a Father ther, and from the Lord
Jesus Christ;
ημών,
4
καΐ Κυρίου Ίησοϋ Χρίστου. 4 %l give thanks to my
Εύχαριστώ τφ θεφ μου πάντοτε, GOD always, making Men-
I give thanks to the God of me always,
tion of thee in my PRAY-
μνείαν σου ποιούμενος επί των προσευ- ERS,
5 (^hearing of Thy
χών μου, Βάκούων σου την άγάπην καΐ LOVE and FAITH, which
thou hast toward t h e
την π'ιστιν, ην έχεις προς τον Κύριον LORD Jesus, and for All
the SAINTS,)
Ίησοΰν καΐ είς πάντας τους άγιους· β δπως 6 that the FELLOWSHIP
J e s u s and f o r a l l t h e holy ones; that of thy FAITH may become
ή κοινίονία της πίστεως σου ενεργής γένη- efficient, Jby Knowledge
he fellowship of the faith of thee active may of Every Good thing in us,
ται, έν έπιγνώσει παντός άγαθοΰ του έν in regard to Christ.
become by a knowledge of every good of the in 7 *For we have much
ήμΐν, είς Χριστόν * [Ίησοΰν.] Όίαράν Joy and Consolation over
γάρ
us, δχομεν
regard πολλήν
in have καΐ παράκλησιν
to Anointed [Jesus.3 επί τη Thy LOVE, Ο Brother ! Be-
for we much and consolation inJoythe cause the TENDER SYM-
αγάπη σου, δτι τα σπλάγχνα των άγ'ιων PATHIES of the SAINTS
$have been refreshed
through thee.
άναπέπαυται δια σοΰ, αδελφέ.
8 Therefore, $having
8
Διό πολλήν έν Χριστφ παρρησίαν δχων έπι- much confidence in Christ
to enjoin on thee WHAT is
•j^her©£or© much in A.ooiiitOQ boldness 9 hQ.viD£j to BECOMING,
τάσσειν σοι τό ανήκον, διά την άγά-
βϊΐ 1 οin the Θ the beeom i ri££ thiu^^ through the love 9 on account of *that
πην μάλλον παρακαλώ· τοιούτος ών, ώς LOVE I rather entreat; be-
ing such a one, as Paul
Παΰλος πρεσβύτης, νυνί δέ καΐ δέσμιος ±an old man, and now
Paul an o l d man, n o w b u t a l s o a p r i s o n e r also Ja Prisoner for
10 •Christ Jesus,
Ίησοϋ Χρίστου· παρακαλώ σε περί
of Jesus Anointed: I beseech thee concerning 10 I entreat thee res-
also inclines
Clarke also
Clarke to the
inclines to the same
same view
view
± 1. Eph. iii. 1; iv. · /. " i m . i. 8 ; verse 8. i 1. Phil. ii. 25. t 2. Col. iv. 17.
ί 2. Rom. xvi 5 ; 1 Cor yvi 19. J ?. Eph. ι. 2. $ 4. Eph. i. 16. % 5. Eph. i .
15; Col. i. 4. $ 6. Phil, i. 0, 11 $ i. *> Cor. vii. 1 3 ; 2 Tim. i. 1 6 ; verse 20.
$ 8. 1 These, ii. 6. t %- ve. 1
Chap. 1:11.] PHILEMON. [Chop. 1:22.
τοΰ έμοΰ τέκνου», 8v έγέννησα έν τοις pecting MY Child, twhom
of the of me child, whom I begot in the I begot in my BONDS,
δεσμοίς *[μου,] Όνήσιμον, uxov ποτέ THAT $Onesimus,
Ι) ο rids £ox m β ^ J Οοβ s i ιχι uSy trift t ι o r in Θ ι* ι y 11 who formerly was
σοι ά"χρηστον, νυνί δέ σοΙ καΐ έμοί but UNPROFITABLE to Thee,
is now profitable to
ευχρηστον, δν ανέπεμψα* 12 σύ δέ αυτόν, Thee and to Me;
12 whom I have sent
profitable, whom I sent back; thou but him,
τοΰτ' έ'στι τά έμά σπλάγχνα, προσλαδοΰ. •back to thee; and do
that is the my bowels, do thou receive. thou receive Him, that is,
1Γι
'Όν έγώ έβουλόμην προς έμαυτόν κατέχειν, MYSELF.
13 whom I was wishing
Whom I was wishing for myself to retain, to retain for Myself, $sb
ίνα υπέρ σου μοι διακονη έν that on thy behalf he
so thiit on behalf of thec to me h© might servo in might serve me in these
BONDS for the GLAD TID-
τοις δεσμοΐς τοΰ ευαγγελίου· 14χωρ1ς δέ INGS ;
the bonds of the glad tidings; without but 14 but I desired to do
της σης γνώμης ουδέν ηθέλησα ποιήσαι, Nothing without THY Con-
of the thy consent nothing I wished to do, sent, $that thy GOOD deed
ϊνα μή ώς κατά ανάγκην το αγαθόν might not be as from Con-
εο that not as according to constraint the good straint but Voluntary.
σου fj, αλλά κατά έκούσιον. 15 $For perhaps on this
15
Τάχα γαρ διά τοΰτο account he was separated
for a little time, in order
προς οδραν, ϊνα
so that
α'ιώνιον αυτόν άπέ- ceive Him formightest
that thou
an Age;
re-
an hour,16 an age him thou 16 no longer as a Bond-
χτις· ούκέτι ώς δοΰλον, άλλ' υπέρ
man, but above a Bond-
nTightest receive; no longer as a slave, but above man,—$a beloved Brother,
δοΰλον, άδελφόν άγαπητον, μάλιστα έμοί, especially to me, but how
A sljiv©! & brother beloved) especially to ixiet much more to thee, §both
in the Flesh, and in the
πόσφ δέ μάλλον σοί, καΐ έν σαρκΐ και Lord !
by how much 1but more toε thee,£%εις both inκοινωνόν,
aflesh and 17 If, then, thou re-
έν Κΐ'ρίφ. El οΰν μεe thou holdest partner,
7
£%εις
18
κοινωνόν, gardes t Me as §a Partner,
προσλαβοΰ
i L d / αυτόν
If t h ώςm eέμέ. th hΕί
l d e δέ
s t a t τι receive him as me.
receive thou h*m as me. If but any thing 18 But if heinjuredthee
ήδίκησέ σε, ή οφείλει, τοΰτο έμοί έλλό-
he wronged thee, or owes, this to me put thou in anything, or is indebted,
10 place this to my account;
γει. Έγώ Παΰλος δγραψα τη έμη 19 (I Paul write with
on account. I Paul wrote with the my MY OWN hand,) I will pay
χειρί, έγώ αποτίσω· "να μή λέγω it off; that I may not
σοι,
liflTid* I δτι ^v iκαΐl l P^yσεαυτόν
offj μοι nπροσοφε'ιλεις.
s o thstt ot I xxmy s&y say to thee, That to me
thou owest even thyself.
to thee, that even thyself to me thou owest. 20 Yes, Brother, may I
^Ναί, αδελφέ, έγώ σου όναίμην έν derive profit from Thee
Κυρίω· ανάπαυσαν μο,υ τά σπλάγχνα έν in the Lord; ^refresh My
Lord; refresh thou of me the bowels in TENDER SYMPATHIES in
21
Χριστό). Πεποιθώς τχ\ υπακοή Christ.
Anointed, Having confidence in the obedience 21 ^Having confidence
σου εγραψά σοι, εϊδώς, δτι και in thy COMPLIANCE, I
of thee I wrote to thee, knowing, that even write to thee, being assured
υπέρ δ. λέγω . ποιήσεις. That thou wilt even do
ay say t h o u w i l t d o .
beyond w h a t I may say beyond what I request.
22
"Αμα δέ καΐ ετοίμαζε μοι 22 Butat the same time,
At the same time but Also prepare thou for me also, prepare for me a
* ALEXANDRIAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 0 . of me omit. 12. again to thee. Receive Him,
at is.
that
t 10. 1 Cor. iv. 1 5 ; Gal. iv. 19. $ 10. Col. iv. 9. t 13. 1 Cor. xvl. 1 7 ; Phil. ii.
SO. $ 14. 2 Cor. ix. 7. $ 15. See Gen. xlv. 5, 8. % 16. Matt, xxiii. 8; 1 Tim.
vi. 2. % 16. Col. i i i . 2 2 . % 17. 2 Cor. viii. 23. % 20. verse 7. % 21. 2 Cor, vii. 16.
726
Λιαρ. 1: 23. J PHILEMON. [Chap. 1:25.
ξ β ν ί α ν ελπίζω γαρ, δτι δια των προσευ- Lodging, for §1 hope That
a lodging; I hope for, that through the prayers ^through your PRAYERS I
χών υμών χαρισθήσομαι ύμίν. 2 3 ΆσπάζεταΙ shall be imparted to you.
of you I siiftlX be ixtip& i* t β cl t o you» O«L 1 u 16 s
σε Έπαφράς, ό συναιχμάλωτός μου έν 23 $Epaphras, my FEL-
the© Epaphras, the ίβΐ low — captive of me in LOW-CAPTIVE in Christ Je-
Χριστώ Ίησοϋ, 2 4 Μάρκος, Άρίσταρχος, sus, salutes thee;
Anointed Jesus, Mark, Aristarchus, De Δη-
24 also SMark, JAristar-
μδς, Λουκάς, ol συνεργοί μου. 2 5 Ή chus, $Demas, $Luke, my
Luke, the fellow-workers of me. The FELLOW-LABORERS.
χάρις του Κυρίου ημών Ίησοϋ Χριστοί)
favor of the Lord of us Jesus Anointed 25 §The FAVOR of our
μετά τοΰ πνεύματος υμών. LORD Jesus Christ be with
with the spirit of you. your SPIRIT.
* ALEXANDEIAN MANUSCRIPT.—The Subscription to this Epistle has leen cut off.
t 22. Phil. i. 2 5 ; ii. 24. t 22. 2 Cor. i . 1 1 . t 23. Col. i. 7 ; iv. 1 2 . t 2 4 .
Acts x i i . 1 2 , 2 5 . t 24. Acts xix. 2 9 ; xxvii. 2 ; Col. iv. 10. $ 24. CoL iv. 14.
t 24. 2 Tim. iv. 11. $ 35. 2 Tim. iv. 22.
ΠΡΟΣ ΕΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ [ΕΠΙΣΤΟΛΗ]
TO HEBREWS LAN EPISTLE]
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 8 . to him—omit.
t 3. Matt. iv. 1 7 ; Mark i. 14. $ 3. Luke i. 2. t 4. Mark xvi. 2 0 ; Acts xiv. 3 ;
xix. 1 1 ; Rom. xv. 18, 19; 1 Cor. i i . 4. ί 4. Acts ii. 22. 43. t 4. 1 Cor. xii. 4, 7,
11. ί 5. Heb. vi. 5 ; 2 Pet. iii. 13. $ 6. Psa. viii. 4. t 9. Acts ii. 33. $ 9.
P h i l . i i . 7-9. t 9. Rom. v. 1 8 ; viii. 3 2 ; 2 Cor. v. 1 5 ; 1 Tim. ii. 6 ; 1 John ii. 2.
% 10. Rom. xi. 36. t 10. Luke xiii. 3 2 ; Heb. v. 9. t 10. Acts iii. 1 5 ; v. 3 1 ;
Heb. xii. 2.
730
Chap. 2:11.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 3 : 1 .
U
"O τε γαρ άγιάζων καΐ ol άγια- 11 For Iboth the SANC-
He both for sanctifying and those being TIPIER and the SANCTI-
ζόμενοι, έξ ενός πάντες* δι' ήν αΐτίαν FIED are from one; for
sanctified, out of one all; for cause Which Cause he is not
which
ούκ έπαισχύνεται αδελφούς αυτούς καλείν, Brethren Jashamed to call Them
s o t he i s 21 sli<ixtxG d ΟΓΘΪΪΙΓΘΛ tnem t o c& 11 % ;
12 saying, §"I will
^λέγων Άπαγγελω το δνομά σου τοις "announce thy NAME to
saying; I will announce the name of thee to the "my BRETHREN ; in the
άδελφοίς μου, έν μέσφ εκκλησίας ύμνή- "Midst of the Congre-
b r e t h r e n ο ι ΙΪΙ13Θ ι i n m i d s t o f ο, c o n § r c ^ & t i o i i I ΜΓ i l l gation I will praisethee."
σω σε. ΚαΙ πάλιν* 'Εγώ εσομαι πεποι- 13 And again, §"I will
praise thee. And a g a i n : I w i l l be having
Οώς έπ' αΰτω* καΐ πάλιν 'Ιδού έγώ, και "confide in him." And
trusted in him; and again: Lo I, and again, $"Behold, I and
14
τά παιδία α μοι εδωκεν ό Θεός. ΈπεΙ "the CHILDREN whom
the children which t o m e save the God. Since
$"GOD gave Me."
ούν τά παιδία κεκοινώνηκε σαρκός καΐ 14 Since, then, the
then the children have been sharers of flesh and
CHILDREN have one com-
αίματος, καΐ αυτός παραπλησίως μετεσχε mon nature of *Blood and
blood· & 1 so he i u 1 ΐ ke m fin tie r partook Flesh, he $also, in like
των αυτών, Ενα διά τοΰ θανάτου manner, partook of these;
of the of them, so that by means of the death
$in order that, by means
κατάργηση τον τό κράτος £χοντα of his DEATH, he might
be might make powerless him the strength having vanquish HIM POSSESSING
τοΰ θανάτου, τοϋτ' £στι τον διάβολον, ^καί t h e POWER Of DEATH
άπαλλάξη τούτους όσοι φόβω θανάτου that is, the ENEMY—
jxii^ht set free them sis xxisny AS by fe&i* of de&th 15 and might liberate
διά παντός τοΰ ζην ένοχοι ήσαν δουλείας. THOSE who, |by Fear of
through all of the l i f e h e l d in w e r e s l a v e r y . Death, were throughout
αγγέλων έπιλαμβάνε- their Whole LIFE held in
16
Ού γάρ δήπου
Slavery.
Kot for in any manner of messengers he takes 16 ±Besides, he does not
ται, αλλά σπέρματος 'Αβραάμ επιλαμβάνεται. in any way take hold of
hold, but of seed of Abraam he takes hold. Angels, but he takes hold
ώφειλε κατά πάντα τοις άδελ- of 17 the Seed of Abraham ;
17
"Οθεν hence, he was obliged
φοΐς δμοιοοθηναι, tva ελεήμων γένη-
ren to be made like, so that merciful he might to be assimilated to his
ται καΐ πιστός άρχιερεύς τά προς τόν BRETHREN in all things,
be and faithful high—priest the things AS to the so that he might be | a
θεόν, εις τό Ιλάσκεσθαι τάς άμαρ- Merciful and Faithful
Crody In order to the to expiate the sins High priest as to things
τΐας τοΰ λαοΰ. 18
Έν φ relating
γάρ πέπον- to EXPIATE the SINS to GOD, in order
of
θεν αυτός πειρασθείς, δύναται the PEOPLE.
suffered himself having been tried, he is able 18 For by what he has
τοις πειραζομένοις βοηθήσαι. suffered, having been
to those being tried to render aid. tried, $he is able to as-
sist THOSE who are TRIED.
ΚΕΦ. γ ' . 3.
^Όθεν, αδελφοί άγιοι, κλήσεως έπουρα- CHAPTER III.
Whence, brethren holy, of a calling heaven- 1 Therefore, holy Breth-
ren, Associates of a heav-
νίου μέτοχοι κατανοήσατε τόν άπό- enly ^Calling, attentively
ly partakers do you attentively regard the regard Jesus, $the APOS-
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 4 . Blood and Flesh.
± 1 6 . Or, "For truly i t , " i. e. the fear of death, or death itself, "does not lay hold of"
or seize on "angels, but of the seed of Abraham it does lay hold."—TJicolog. Rep. and
t 11. Heb. x. 10, 14. t 11. Matt, xxviii. 10; John xx. 1 7 ; Bora. viii. 29. ί 12.
Psa. xxii. 22, 25. t 13. Psa. xviii. 2; Isa. xii. 2. $ 13. Isa. viii. 18. t 13. John
x. 2 9 ; xvii. 6, 9, 11, 12. X 14. John i . 14; Rom. viii. 3 ; P h i l . i i . 7. ί 14. 1
Cor. xv. 5 4 , 5 5 ; Col. i i . 1 5 ; 2 Tim. i . 10. ί 15. Luke i . 74; Rom. viii. 15;
2 Tim. i . 7. $ 17. Heb. iv. 1 5 ; v. 1,2. $ 1 8 . H e b . vii. 2 5 . t l.Rom.
i . 7; 1 Cor. i . 2 ; Eph. iv. 1; Phil. i i i . 14; 2 Thess i . 1 1 ; 2 Tim. i . 9 ; 2 P e t .
i . 10. J l . R o m . xv. 8 ; Heb. i i . 17, etc.
731
Chap. 3:2.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 3:12.
στολον καΐ αρχιερέα της ομολογίας ημών, TLE and High-priest of
apostle and high-priest of the profession οι us, OUr CONFESSION ;
2
Ίησουν πιστόν δντα τφ ποιήσαν- to 2 who it» Faithful
HIM Who APPOINTED
τι αυτόν, ώς καΐ Μωϋσής έν * [δλω] him, even as $Moses was
pointed him, as even Moses in [whole] in his HOUSE.
τω οϊκω αΰτοΰ. 3Πλείονος γαρ ούτος δόξης 3 For he has been es-
the house of him. Of more for this glory teemed worthy of More
Glory than Moses, as
παρά Μωϋσήν ήξίωται, καθ' δσον much as the BUILDER has
than Moses has been esteemed worthy, so far as More Honor than the
πλείονα τιμήν έχει τοϋ οίκου ό κα- HOUSE itself.
more honor he has of the bouse the one 4 (For every House is
built by some one; but
τασκευάσας αυτόν. *(Πάς γαρ οίκος κα- | H E HAVING BUILT all
having built itself. (Every for house is things is God.)
τασκευάζεται υπό τίνος* ό δέ · * [τά] 5 And Moses, indeed,
built by some one; he but [the thingsj was faithful in his Whole
HOUSE, as $a Servant,
πάντα κατασκευάσας, Θεός.) 5ΚαΙ Μωϋσής $for a Testimony of the
all having built, God.) And Moses THINGS to be SPOKEN ;
μέν πιστός έν δλω τώ οίκω αύτοϋ, ώς 6 but Christ as a Son
indeed faithful in whofe to'the house of him, asover his HOUSE, $ Whose
House we are, if we should
•θεράπων, είς μαρτύριον τών λαληθη- hold fast $the CONFI-
a servant, for a testimony of the things going DENCE and the EXULTA-
β TION of the HOPE.
σομένων Χριστός δέ, ώς υΙός έπΐ τον as the 7 Therefore,
HOLY SPIRIT says, $"To-
οίκον αύτοϋ· ού
οίκος έσμέν ημείς, έάν- "day, if you will hear his
efo
hold i of him; of
house whom a house are we, ri tif "VOICE,
τό &γιον·
περ παρρησίαν έάν
την Σήμερον. καΐ της
τό φωνής
καύχημααύτοΰ
τής 8 "harden not your
Indeedholy;
the the confidence
To-day,' if
and the boasting
the voice ofof him
the
8 "HEARTS, as in the BIT-
άκούσητε, μή τέλους
ελπίδος * [μέχρι σκληρύνητε τάς κατάσχω-
βεβαίαν] καρδίας "TER PROVOCATION, in
you w i l l hear not you should, harden the hearts
hope [till end firm] we should "the DAY of the TRIAL
υμών, ώς 7έν τώ παραπικρασμφ, κατά την "in the DESERT ;
μεν. Διό, καθώς λέγει τό πνεϋμα
ήμέραν τοΰ πειρασμοί) έν xft έρήμω, 6οδ "THERS 9 "where your FA-
day of the temptation in the desert, not tried, proved, and
έπείρασάν *[με] ol πατέρες υμών, έδοκίμα- "Years.my WORKS Forty
"saw
tempted [me] the fathers of you, proved
σάν *[με,] καΐ είδον τά έργα μου, τεσ- "provoked 10 "Therefore, I was
with *that
[me,] and saw the works of me, "GENERATION, and said,
προσώχθισα " 'They always err in
10
οαράκοντα έτη· διό
forty years; therefore I was provoked " 'HEART ;' but they did
"not acknowledge my
τη γενεφ εκείνη, καΐ είπον 'Αεί "WAYS ;
πλανώνται
with τη
the generation καρδία*
that, and αυτοί
said; δέAlways
ούκ 11 "so I swore in my
they wander in the heart; they but not "INDIGNATION—Ί f they
έγνωσαν τάς οδούς ΐ',ου· α1ώς ώμοσα " 'shall enter my REST !' "
they acknowledged the ways me; so I swore 12 Beware, Brethren,
έν τη όργη μου· ΕΙ είσελεύσονται είς την lest there should ever
in the wrath of me; If they shall enter into the be in any one of you an
κατάπαυσίν μου. 12Βλέπετε, αδελφοί, μήπο- evil, Disbelieving Heart,
rest of me. Take you heed, brethren, lest by APOSTATIZING from the
τε έσται έν τινι υμών καρδία πονηρά Jiving God;
ever shall be In any one of you' a heart evil
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—2. Whole—omit. 4. the things—omit. 6. Firm to the
En(
3 — o m i t . 9. m e —omit twice. 10. this GENERATION.
$ 2 N i 7 5 ί iii 9
Chap. 3:13.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 4:3.
απιστίας, έν τφ άποστήναι άπό θεοΰ ζώντος· 13 but exhort each
of unbelief, in the to fall away from God living: other every Day, while it
λά παρακαλείτε εαυτούς κ α θ ' έκάστην is called TO-DAY, SO t h a t
but do you exhort yourselves in each no one among you may
ήμέραν, αχρις οδ τό σήμερον καλείται, be hardened by a Delu-
day, t i l l of which the to-day i t is called, sion of SIN ;
Ινα μή σκληρυνθη έξ υμών τις 14 for we have become
so that not may be hardened from of you any oneAssociates of the ANOINT-
άπάνη της αμαρτίας. "Μέτοχοι γαρ ED, §if indeed we hold
by a delusion of the sin. Partakers for fast the BEGINNING of
τοϋ Χρίστου γεγόναμεν, έάνπερ την our CONFIDENCE firm to
the End.
αρχήν της υποστάσεως μέχρι τέλους 6ε- 15 With regard to the
beginning of the confidence till an end firm
DECLARATION — $ "To-day,
βαίαν κατάσχωμεν. 1 5 Έ ν τ φ λέγεσί>αι·
we hold fast. In respect to the to be said; "if you should hear his
Σήμερον, έάν της φωνής αύτοΰ άκούσητε· "voice, harden not your
To-day, if the voice of him you may hear; "HEARTS, as in the BIT-
μή σκληρύνητε τάς καρδίας υμών, ώς έν τώ "TER PROVOCATION ; "
16 §for who, having
not harden you the liourts of you» &s in. the
heard, did provoke? Did
παραπικρασμω. 1 β Τίνες γαρ άκούσαντες πα- not ALL those who CAME
b i t t e r x^rovoctiti on* So in Θ if Ο Γ h&v in£ Ii6Ard diet out from Egypt under
ρεπίκραναν; άλλ' ού πάντες ol εξελθόν- Moses ?
τες έξ ΑΙγύπτου διά Μωϋσέως; 1 7 Τί- 17 And with whom was
he displeased Forty
out from Egypt by means of Moses? With Years? Was it not with
Oh δέ προσώχθισε τεσσαράκοντα δτη; ουχί THOSE Who SINNED?
τοίς άμαρτήσασιν; ών τ ά κ ώ λ α $Whose CORPSES fell in
Turitli thoso liftvinjj sinned* οι wliom the inenibers the DESERT?
έ*πεσεν έν τχί έρήμφ. 1 8 Τίσι δέ ώμοσε 18 And §to whom did
f e l l in the desert. To whom but did he swear he swear t h a t they should
μή είσελεύσεσθαι εις τήν κατάπαυσιν αΰ- not enter his REST, if not
not to enter into the rest of tO t h e DISBELIEVING?
19
του, ει μή τοις άπειθήσασι; Καί
htmself, if not to those having disbelieved? And 19 $And we see That
βλέπομεν, δτι ουκ ήδυνήθησαν είσελθείν they were not able to en-
ter because of Unbelief.
δι' άπιστιαν. ΚΕΦ. δ ' . 4 . ιΦο-
We CHAPTER IV.
βηθώμεν οδν, μήποτε, κατάλειπομένης έπαγ- 1 Therefore, §we may
may fear then, lest ever, being l e f t be afraid, lest at any time
γελίας είσελΟ^είν εις τήν κατάπαυσιν αύτοΰ, a Promise to enter his
f him, REST, being left, any one
δοκτ) τις έξ υμών ύστερηκέναι. among you should seem
should seem any one from of you to have failed. to come short of it.
2
K a i γάρ έσμεν εύηγγελισμέ-
addressed with glad 2 For we also have been
Also
νοι, forκαθάπερ we are having beei
κάκείνοι· άλλ' ούκ ώφέ- evangelized even as they
tidings, even as also they; but not did were; but the WORD of
λησεν ό λόγος της ακοής εκείνους, μή συγ- the REPORT did not profit
profit the word of the hearing them, not hav- them, not being mingled
κεκραμένος xr\ πίστει τοίς άκούσασιν. with FAITH in the HEAR-
ing been mixed with the faith to those hearing. ERS.
8
Είσερχόμεθα γαρ εις τήν κατάπαυσιν ol 3 §We, however, HAV-
W e enter for into the rest those ING BELIEVED, enter the
REST ; according as he has
πιστεύσαντες, καθώς εϊρηκεν Ώ ς ώμοσα said, $"So I swore in my
caving believed, as he has said; So I swore "INDIGNATION — 'If they
έν τχι όργη μου* ΕΙ είσελευσονται εις τήν " 'shall enter my REST ;' "
in the wrath of me; If they shall enter into the
t 14. verse 6. t 1 5 . verse 7. $ 16. Num. xlv. 2 , 4 , 1 1 , 3 0 , 3 4 ; Deut. i . 3 4 , 3 6 ,
38. t 17. Num. xiv. 2 2 , 2 9 , e t c . ; xxvi. 6 5 ; P s a . cvi; 2 6 ; 1 Cor. x. 5 ; Jud.e 5 . I 1 8 .
Num. xiv. 3 0 ; Deut. i. 3 4 , 3 5 . % 19. Heb. iv. 6. $ 1. H e b . xii. 1 5 . ί 3 . H e b . i i i .
14. $ 3 . P s a . xcv. 1 1 ; H e b . i i i . 1 1 .
733
Chap. 4:4.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 4:12.
κατάπαυσίν μου· . καίτοι των έργων άπό namely, from the WORKS
rest of me; namely from the works from done at the Foundation
4
καταβολής κόσμου γεννηθέντων. Εϊ- of the World.
α laying down of a world having been done. It has 4 For it has been some-
ρηκε γάρ που περί της εβδόμης where spoken concerning
be. n spoken for somewhere concerning the seventh the SEVENTH day, thus,
$"And GOD rested on the
οίίτω· Και κατέπαυσεν ό Θεός έν τη ήμερα "SEVENTH day from all
t l)u si And rested the God in the day "his works."
τη εβδόμη άπό πάντων των έργων αύτοΰ·
the seventh from a l l of the works of h i m s e l f ; 5 And again, in this
ε
κα1 έν τούτω πάλιν ΕΙ είσελεύσονται εις manner, "If they shall
"enter my REST/'
την κατάπαυσίν μου. β ΈπεΙ οδν άπολείπε-
the rest of me. Since then it is left 6 Since, then, it is left
ταί τινας είσελθείν είς αυτήν, καΐ ot πρό- for some to enter, | a n d
some to enter into her, and those THOSE who formerly re-
ceived glad tidings did
τερον εύαγγελισθέντες ουκ είσ- not enter on account of
foimerly
ηλθον having received glad tidings
άπείθειαν 7 not τινά
πάλιν Unbelief,—
7 he again defines a cer-
ορίζει ήμέραν, Σήμερον, έν Δαυίδ, λέ- tain Day, "To-day,M say-
he defines a day, To-day, by David, say-
ing by David, after So
γων, μετά τοσούτον χρόνον (καθώς εϊρη- long a Time, (as *it has
ing, after so long a time; (as it has
been said before,) $"To-
ται·) Σήμερον, έάν της φωνής αύτοΰ "day, if you will hear his
"VOICE, harden not your
άκούσητε, μή σκληρύνητε τάς καρδίας ύ-
you may8 hear, not harden you the hearts of "HEARTS."
μών. Ei γάρ αυτούς 'Ιησούς κατέπαυσεν, 8 For if Joshua caused
Them to rest, he would
ούκ αν περί άλλης έλάλει μετά not, subsequently, have
spoken of Another Day.
β
ταϋτα ημέρας. "Αρα απολείπεται σαβ- 9 Therefore, a Sabbath-
1 0 rest remains for the PEO-
βατισμός τφ λαφ τοϋ Θεοΰ. Ό PLE of GOD.
ing of a. sabbath for the people of the God. The 10 For HE HAVING EN-
γάρ ε!σελ#ών εις την κατάπαυσιν αύ-
for one having entered into the . rest of TERED his REST, will also
του, καΐ αυτός κατέπαυσεν άπό των έργων himself rest from his
Ju i ΤΪΧ | & 1 s ο h i ΓΏ s e l f cuused t o r e s t f r o in t h e w ο r k s WORKS, like as GOD from
αυτοί), ώσπερ άπό των Ιδίων ό Θεός. HIS OWN.
of himself, I ike as from the own the God.
31 11 Let us earnestly en-
Σπουδάσωμεν ούν είσελθείν deavor, therefore, to enter
TVe should earnestly endeavor therefore to enter That REST, that no one
ε!ς έκείνην τήν κατάπαυσιν, ινα μή έν may fall §by the SAME
into that the rest, so that not by Example of UNBELIEF.
αύτφ τις ύποδείγματι πέστ] της άπει-
same any one example may fall of the un- 12 For the WORD of
θείας. 12
Ζών γάρ ό λόγος τοΰ Θεοΰ, GOD is $living, and ener-
belief. Living for the word of the God, getic, and §more cutting
καΐ ενεργής, καΐ τομώτερος υπέρ πάσαν than Any $two-edged
anci energetic, and more cutting beyond every Sword, cutting through
μάχαιραν δίστομον, καΐ διϊκνούμενος άχρι even to a Separation of
sword two-mouthed, even cutting through to Life and Breath, and of
μερισμού ψυχής * [τε] καΐ πνεύματος, αρμών Joints and Marrow, §and
able to judge the Thoughts
καΐ μ\*ελών, καΐ κριτικός έν- and Intentions of the
ft ιι d of in & r ι* ο Λν & f & n d flole t o j u d § e ofHeart;
VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 7 . it has been said before. 12. both—omit.
t 4. Gen. ii. 2 ; Exod. xx. 1 1 ; xxxi. 17. t 6. Heb. iij. 19. i 7. Psa. xcv. 7;
F^b. i i i . 7. t l l . H e b . i i i . I s ! , 18, 1 9 . t 12. lsa. xlix. 2; Jer. xxiii. 29; 2
Co-, x. 4, 5 ; 1 Pet. i. 23. $ 12. Prov. v. 4. $ 12. Eph. vi. 17; Bev. i. 16; 11. 18.
$ 12. 1 Cor. xiv. 24, 2 5 ,
734
CHap. 4:13.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 5:5.
13
6-υμήσεων καΐ εννοιών καρδίας*κα1 ούκ 13 §and no Creature is
thoughts and of intentions of heart; and not concealed in his sight,
έ'στι κτί,σις αφανής ενώπιον αύτοϋ, but all things are naked
is a creature out of sight in presence of him,
and §exposed to his EYES,
πάντα 5έ γυμνά και τετραχηλισμένα whose WORD is addressed
a l l things but naked and having been laid open
to us.
τοίς δφθαλμοΐς αύτοΰ, προς δν ήμίν ό 14 Having, therefore, $a
to the eyes of him, with whom for us the
great High-priest, $who
λόγος, has passed through the
word.
14
HEAVENS, Jesus, the SON
"Εχοντες οδν αρχιερέα μέγαν, διελ,η- of GOD, $we should firmly
Having therefore a high-priest great, having
retain the CONFESSION.
λυθότα τους ουρανούς, Ίησοΰν τον υΐόν τοΰ 15 For §we have not
passed through the heavens, Jesus the son of the
θεοΰ, κρατώμεν της ομολογίας. Ού
a15 High-priest unable to
God, we should lay hold of the profession. Not
s y m p a t h i z e with our
WEAKNESSES ; but one
γάρ εχομεν αρχιερέα μή δυνάμενον συμπα-
for we have a high-priest not being able to suffer Shaving been tried in all
θήσαι ταίς άσθενείαις ημών, πεπειρα-
respects like ourselves,
with the weaknesses of us, having been §apart from Sin.
€?μένον δέ κατά πάντα κ α θ ' όμοιο fore, 16 §We should there-
tempted but in a l l things according to a like-
approach with Con-
τητα, χωρίζ αμαρτίας.
1β
Προσερχώμεθα fidence to the THRONE of
«Less, apart from sin. We should come FAVOR, that we may re-
οΰν μετά παρρησίας τώ θρόνω της ceive Mercy and Favor
for seasonable help.
χάριτος, Ινα λάβωμεν ελεον, καΐ χάριν
ϊ may receive mercy, and favor
CHAPTER V.
fa vor, so that
(
of the God having done, you may receive the 36 For you have Need
έπαγγελίαν. "Ετι γάρ μικρόν δσον δσον, of Patience, so that hav-
37
promise. Yet for a l i t t l e while very very, ing done the WILL of GOD,
δ ερχόμενος ήξει καΐ οΰ χρονιεϊ. §you may receive the
t h e t h e c o m i n g o n e w i l l c o m e a n d n o t w i l l d e l a y . PROMISE.
O δέ δίκαιος έκ πίστεως ζήσεται* καΐ έάν tle37 For §yet a very lit-
sst
cloud* ftud xo diirltDLGS3| fi.uo, t o t©mp©stj mid οι that not another Word
should be added to them ;
πιγγος ?ίχω, καΐ φωνή ρημάτων
a trumpet to a sound, and to a voice of words 20 (for they could not
endure the INJUNCTION,
$\ζ ot άκούσαντες παρητήσαντο, μή
$"If even a Beast should
of which those having heard entreated, not "touch the MOUNTAIN it
20
προστεθήναι αύτοΐς λόγον (ούκ εφερον "shall be stoned;"
to be added to them a word; (not they endured 21 §and so terrible was
γάρ τό διαστελλόμενον Kttv θηρίον "θά-
for that being enjoined; If even a wild-beast2 1 may the SCENE, that Moses
γη τοϋ δρους, λιθοβοληθησεται· καί, said, " I exceedingly fear
touch the mountain, i t shall be stoned; and, "and tremble.")
[ούτω φοθερόν ·?ίν τό φανταζόμενον,] Μωϋ- 22 But you have ap-
σής ε ί π ε ν "Εκφοβός είμι καΐ έ'ντρομος·)
said; Affrighted I am and tremble;) proached to Zion, a Moun-
22
άλλά προσεληλύθατε Σιών βρει· καΐ tain and City of the living
God—$the heavenly Jeru-
but you have approached Sion a mountain; and
πόλει Θεοΰ ζώντος,
* ALEXANDRIAN M A N U'Ιερουσαλήμ έπουρανίω*
S C B I P T . — 1 5 . MANY. 18. a Mountain—omit.
to a city of God living, Jerusalem heavenly;
t 13. Prov. iv. 2 6 , 2 7 . ί 13. Gal. vi. 1. $ 14. Psa. xxxiv. 1 4 ; Bom. xii. 1 8 ;
Xlv. 9 ; 2 T i m . i i . 2 2 . % 1 4 . M a t t . v . 8 ; 2 Cor. v i i . 1 ; E p h . v. 1 . t 15. 2 Cor.
Vi. 1. t 15. Gal. v. 4. $ 16. Eph. v. 3 ; Col. i i i . 5 ; 1 Thess. iv. 3 . ί 1 6 . Gen.
ixv. 3 3 . t 17. Gen. xxvii. 34, 36, 38. ί 18. Exod. xix. 12, 18, 1 9 ; xx. 1 8 ; pent,
iv. 1 1 ; v. 22. t 19. Exod. xx. 1 9 ; Deut. v. 5, 2 5 ; xviii. 16. $ 20. Exod. xix. 13.
t 2 1 . Exod. x i x . 1 6 . J 2 2 . Gal. iv. 2 6 ; Rev. i i i . 1 2 ; xxi. 2, 1 0 .
?5T
Chap. 12:23.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 13:2.
καΐ μυριάσιν, αγγέλων πανηγύρει· salom; and to Myriads of
and to myriads, of messengers anentireassembly; Angels,—
^καΐ εκκλησία πρωτοτόκων, άπογεγραμ- 23 a full Assembly ; and
and to a congregation of first-borns, having been to a Congregation of First-
μένων έν ούρανοίς· καΐ κριτή Θεφ πάντων borns, ^having been en-
enrolled in heavens; and to a judge God of all; rolled in the Heavens;
καΐ πνεΰμασι δικαίων τετελειωμένων and to a Judge who is
God of all; and to Spirits
and to spirits of just ones having been perfected;
24
of the Righteous made
κα1 διαθήκης νέας μεσιτχι, Ίησοΰ· perfect:
καΐ αΐματι ραντισμοΰ, κρείττον λα- 24 and to §a Mediator
and of blood of sprinkling, 25a better thing speak- of a new Covenant—
λοΰντι παρά του "Αβελ. Βλέπετε, μή πα- Jesus; and to a §Blood
ing than the Abel. Beware you, not you
οf Sprinkling speaking
ραιτήσησθε τόν λαλοΰντα. Ει γάρ εκείνοι something Better than
should refuse the one speaking. If for those
§ABEL.
ούκ £φυγον, τόν επί γης παραιτησάμενοι
not escaped, him on earth having refused 25 Beware, lest you
χρηματίζοντα, πολλφ μάλλον ημείς should reject H I M who
now SPEAKS ; $f ο r if
divinely admonishing, by how much more we
ot τόν &η* ουρανών άποστρεφόμενοι· those did not escape who
who him from heavens are turning away from; rejected HIM who ADMON-
26
οΰ ή φωνή τήν γήν έσάλευσε τότε· ISHED them on Earth, how
of whom the voice the earth shook then; much less we, who TURN
νυν δέ έπήγγελται,
— ,, λέγων* "Ετι AWAY from HIM who ad-
ounced, saying: Yet monishes us from Heaven ;
now butout It it has b
nas Deen announced, l e t once
παξ έγώ σείω ού μόνον τήν γήν, αλλά 26 $whose VOICE then
for a l l I shake not only the earth, but shook the EARTH ; but
καΐ τόν ούρανόν. 27 Τό δέ, ϊχι δπαξ now it has been an-
also the heavens. The but, yet once for all nounced, saying, $"Yet
δήλοι τών σαλευομένων τήν μετάθε- "once for all I *will shake
"not only the EARTH, but
σιν ώς πεποιημένων, * [ίνα μεί- "the HEAVEN also."
as of things having been made, [so that may 27 Now THIS, "Yet once
vn. τ ά μή σαλευόμενα.] 28
Διό "for all," denotes the
remain the not things being shaken.] Therefore ^REMOVAL Of t h e THINGS
SHAKEN, as of things
βασιλείαν άσάλευτον παραλαμβάνοντες, £χω-
made, so that the THINGS
a kingdom unshaken receiving, may not SHAKEN may remain.
μεν χάριν, δι* η"ς λατρεύω- 28 Therefore, receiving
we hold fast favor, by means of which we may an unshaken Kingdom,
μεν εύαρέστως τφ Θεφ, μετά αίδοΰς καΐ may we hold fast the Fa-
serve acceptably to the Qod, with reverence and
ευλάβειας. ^ΚαΙ γάρ ό θεός ημών πΰρ vor, through which we
piety. Even for the God of us a fire may serve GOD acceptably
καταναλίσκον. with Reverence and Piety.
29 For even §our GOD
consuming.
is a consuming Fire.
ΚΕΦ. ι γ \ 13.
Χ 2
CHAPTER XIII.
Ή φιλαδελφία μενέτω. Τής φιλο- 1 Let % BROTHERLY-
The b r o t h e r l y l o v e l e t c o n t i n u e . Of t h e k i n d - LOVE continue.
ξενίας μή έπιλανθάνεσθε· διά ug ταύτης 2 §Be not neglectful of
to strangers not be you neglectful; through ξενίσαντεςthis
g entertained HOSPITALITY ; for through
γάρ ε"λαθόν τίνες this §some unconsciously
for without knowing some having entertained Angels.
αγγέλους. 8Μιμνήσκεσθε τών δεσμίων, ώς
messengers.
^ALEXANDRIAN Be you MANUSCRIPT.—26.
mindful of the prisoners, will shake. as
27. so that the THINGS not
SHAKEN may remain-—omit.
Chap. 13:3.] HEBREWS. [Chap. 13:12.
συνδεδεμένοι· των κακουχου- 3 §Be mindful of the
i f having been bound t o g e t h e r ; of those being Ill-
PRISONERS, as if bound
μένων, ώς καΐ αυτοί δ ντε ς έν σώματι, with them ; and of THOSE
treated, as also yourselves being in body. ILL-TREATED, as being
4
Τίμιος ό γάμος έν πασι καΐ ή yourselves also in the
Honorable the marriag and the Body.
all, 4 Let MARRIAGE be
κοίτη αμίαντος πόρνους δε καΐ μοι- honorable among all, and
bed unde filed; ornicators but5 and adulter- the BED be unpolluted;
χους κρίνει ό Θεός. Άφιλάργυρος $*for Fornicators and
e r s w i l l judge tjie God. Not a love of mouey Adulterers GOD will judge.
ό τρόπος· άρκούμενοι τοις 5 Be not of an avari-
the turn of mind; being satisfied with the things cious DISPOSITION ; $be
παροϋσιν αυτός γαρ εΐρηκεν Ού μη σε satisfied with PRESENT
being present; he for has said; Not not thee THINGS, for he himself
άνώ, ούδ' ού μη σέ έγκαταλίπω* has said,—§"No, I will
may I leave, not even not thee may I forsake; "not leave Thee; no, no,
θαρροΰντας ήμας λέγειν Κύριος " I will not forsake Thee."
6
ώστε
so that being confident us to say; A Lord 6 So that, taking cour-
έμοί βοηθός, καΐ ού φοβηθήσομαι· τΐ ποιή- age, we may say, $"The
for me a helper, and7 not I w i l l fear; what shall "Lord is My Helper, and
ο ει μοι άνθρωπος; Μνημονεύετε των ήγου- " I will not fear; what
do to me a man? Kemember you of those lead- "can Man do to me?"
μένων υμών, οϊτινες έλάλησαν ύμίν τόν λόγον
ing of you, who spoke to you the word 7 § Remember your
του Θεοΰ· ών άναθεωροΰντες τήν LEADERS, 1 h O S e wllO
of the God; of whom viewing attentively the spoke to you the WORD of
GOD ; and viewing atten-
Εκβασιν της αναστροφής, μιμείσθε τήν πίστιν. tively the RESULT of their
result of the mode of l i f e , i m i t a t e you the faith. CONDUCT, imitate their
8
Ίησοΰς Χριστός χθες και σήμερον ό FAITH.
Jesus Anointed yesterday and to-day the 8 Jesus Christ, Yester-
αυτός, καΐ είς τους αΙώνας. 9Διδαχαίς ποι- day and To-day is $the
SAME, and for the AGES.
9 $Be not you therefore
κίλαις καΐ ξέναις μή παραφέρεσθε· καλόν led away by various and
various and strange not be you led away; good foreign Doctrines; for it
γαρ χάριτι βεβαιοΰσθαι τήν καρδίαν, is an Excellent thing for
for by favor to be established the heart,
the HEART to be establish-
ού βρώμασιν, έν οίς10> ούκ ώφελήθησαν
ot περιπατήσαντες. Έχομεν θυσιαστή- ed by FAVOR; §not by
those having walked about. We have an altar, Aliments, in which THOSE
were not profited who
ριον, έξ οδ φαγεΐν ούκ εχουσιν έξου- WALKED in them.
UT
10 §We have an Altar
σίαν ot xfi σκηνή λατρεύοντες. Qv from which THOSE who
SERVE in the TABERNACLE
γάρ είσφέρεται ζώων τό αίμα * [περί have no Right to eat.
for i s brought animals the blood [concerning 11 For §the BODIES of
αμαρτίας] είς τά δγια διά του άρχιε- those Animals, whose
sinj into the holies by means of the high- BLOOD is brought into the
ρέως, τούτων τά σώματα κατακαίεται £ξω
priest, of these the bodies are burned outside HOLY PLACES Ly the
της παρεμβολής. ω Διό καΐ Ίησοΰς, Ινα HIGH-PRIEST, are burned
of the camp. Therefore also Jesus, so that outside of the CAMP.
12 Therefore, Jesus al-
άγιάσχι διά του Ιδίου αίματος τόν so, that he might sanctify
he might sanctify through the o w n blood the the PEOPLE through his
* ALEXANDRIAN MANUSCRIPT.—4. for Fornicators. 11. concerning Sin—omit.
t 3. Col. iv. 18. t 4. 1 Cor. vi. 9 ; Gal. v. 1 9 ; Col. iii. 5, 6. t 5. Matt. vi.
25, 3 4 ; Phil. iv. 11, 1 3 ; 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. $ 5. Gen. xxviii. 1 5 ; Deut. xxxi. 6, 8 ;
Josh. i. 5 ; Psa. xxxvii. 25. t 6. Psa. xxvii. 1; lvi. 4, 11, 1 2 ; exviii. 6. $ 7 .
verse 17. t 8. John viii. 5 6 ; Heb. i. 1 2 ; Rev. i. 4. t 9. Eph. iv. 1 5 ; v. 6 ; Col.
ii. 4, 8 ; 1 John iv. 1. % 9 . Bom. xiv. 1 7 ; Col. ii. 1 6 ; 1 Tim. iv. 3. $ 10. 1 Cor.
Ix. 1 3 ; x . 1 8 , X 1 1 . Exod. xxix. 1 4 ; Lev. iv. 1 1 , 1 2 , 2 1 ; vi. 3 0 ; lx. 1 1 ;
xvi. 2 7 ; Num. xix. 3.
759
Chap. 13:13. ] HEBREWS. [Chap. 13:21.
λαόν, εξω της πύλης έπαθε. ^Τοίνυν OWN Blood, ^suffered out-
people, outside οί the gate suffered. Now then side of the GATE.
έξερχώμεθα προς αυτόν ε"ξω της παρεμ- 13 Let us, then, now go
let us go forth to him outside of the camp, forth to him outside of
βολής, τόν όνειδισμόν αύτοΰ φέροντες· 1 4 ον the CAMP, ^bearing RE-
IROACH for him ;
γάρ εχομεν ώδε μένουσαν πόλιν, αλλά την
for we have here abiding a city,
14 $for we have not
but the here an Abiding City, but
μέλλουσαν έπιζητοΰμεν. 1 5 Δι' αύτοΟ we are seeking for the
one being about to come we seek. Through him FUTURE one.
οΰν άναφέρωμεν θυσίαν αίνέσεως δια- 15 ^Through him, there-
fore, let us offer §a Sacri-
παντός τφ Θεφ, τοΰτ' έ'στι, καρπόν χει-
fice of Praise to GOD con-
tinually to the God, this is, tinually,
fruit of that is, the Fruit
λέων όμολογούντων τφ ονόματι αύτοΰ. Της of Lips celebrating his
1β
γον άποδώσοντες· ίνα μετά χαράς τοΰ- that they may do this
account going to render; so that with joy this
with Joy, and not with
groanings ; for this would
TO ποιώσι, και μή στενάξοντες* άλυσιτε- be unprofitable to you.
they may do, and not groanings; disastrous
18 18 $Pray for u s ; for
λές γάρ ύμίν τοϋτο. Προσεύχεστε περί
for to you this. Pray you for we have confidence, Be-
cause we have $a Good
ημών πεποίθαμεν γάρ, δτι καλήν Conscience, wishing to
conduct ourselves well
ουνείδησιν εχομεν, έν κασι καλώς θέλον- among all;
772
ΠΕΤΡΟΥ [ΕΊΙΙΣΤΟΛΗ] ΠΡΩΤΗ
OF PETER [AN EPISTLE] FIRST
* FIRST OF PETER.
CHAPTER I.
ΚΕΦ. α ' . 1. 1 Peter, an Apostle of
1
Πέτρος, απόστολος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, έκλε- Jesus Christ, to the So-
Peter, an apostle of Jesus Anointed, to journers of $the Disper-
κτοίς παρεπιδήμοις διασποράς Πόντου, sion, of Pontus, Galatia,
clio s en ones sojourn©ns of tt dispersion of Ρ ο Ω til s p Cappadocia, Asia and Bi-
thynia,
Γαλατίας, Καπαδοκίας, 'Ασίας καΐ Βιθυνίας, 2 Jchosen, according to
§the Foreknowledge of
2
κατά πρόγνωσιν Θεοΰ Πατρός, έν God the Father, in $Sanc-
tiiication of Spirit, in order
άγιασμφ πνεύματος, εις ύπακοήν καΐ ραντι- to Obedience and a Sprin-
kling of the Blood of Jesus
σμόν αίματος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου* χάρις ύμίν Christ; may Favor and
Peace be multiplied to you.
kling of blood of Jesus Anointed; favor to you 3 Blessed be THAT GOD
καΐ ειρήνη πληθυνθε'ιη. 3Εύλογητός ό Θεός
and peace may be mul t ipl led. Blessed the God and Father of our LOUD
καΐ Πατήρ τοΰ Κυρίου ήμων Ίησοϋ Χρίστου, Jesus Christ, who accord-
ά κατά τό πολύ αύτοΰ £λεος άνα- ing to his GREAT Mercy,
$lias begotten us again to
γεννήσας ημάς είς ελπίδα ζώσαν δι' ανα- a living Hope, ^through
the Resurrection of Jesus
στάσεως Ίησοΰ Χρίστου έκ νεκρών, Christ from the Dead,
4
4 to an Inheritance in-
ε1ς κληρονομίαν άφθαρτον καΐ άμίαντον καΐ corruptible, and undefiled,
and unfading, ^preserved
άμάραντον, τετηρημένην έν ούρανοϊς είς in the Heavens for YOU,
unfading, having been kept in heavens for 5 $who are GUARDED
υμάς, 5τούς έν δυνάμει Θεοΰ φρουρουμένους δια by the Power of God,
you, those by power of God being guarded through through Faith, for a Sal-
πίστεως είς σωτηρίαν έτοίμην άποκαλυφθή- vation prepared to be re-
β vealed in the last Time.
ναι έν καιρφ έσχάτω* έν .φ άγαλλιάσθε, 6 $In which be you
glad, though now §for a
ολίγον δρτι (εί δέον εστί) λυπη- little while, (since it is
a little while now (if necessary it is) having necessary,) §you are dis-
7
θέντες έν ποικίλοις πειρασμοΐς, ίνα tressed by various Trials,
l)G6n d i s t r e s s e d , by manifold trials, so t h a t 7 so that §the PROOF of
τό δοκ'ιμιον υμών της πίστεως πολύ τιμιό- Your FAITH, being much
more precious than THAT
τερον χρυσίου τοΰ άπολλυμένου, διά Gold which PERISHES,
precious of gold of that perishing, by means of though proved by Fire,
πυρός δέ δοκιμαζόμενου, εΰρεθη είς ίίπαινον $may be found to Praise
fire but being proved, may be found to praise and * Glory and Honor,
καΐ τιμήν καΐ δόξαν, έν αποκαλύψει Ίησοϋ at the Revelation of Jesus
&ud honor anu §loryi at a revelation of Jesus Christ;
Χρίστου*
8
δν ούκ είδότες αγαπάτε, είς 8 whom, not having
Anointed; whom not seeing you love, on seen, you love ; $on whom,
not now looking, but be-
δν, δρτι μη όρώντες, πιστεύοντες δέ, άγαλ- lieving, you rejoice with
λίάσθε χαρά άνεκλαλήτω καΐ δεδοξασμέ- Joy i n e x p r e s s i b l e ami
rejoice with a Joy unspeakable and having been glorious,
• VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Title—FIRST OF PETER. 7. Glory and Honor.
± 1 John vii. 35; Aetr n. 5, i, 10 James i. 1. % 2. Eph. l. 4; 1 Pet. ii. 9.
± 2. Rom. viii. 29· d. 2. % 2. 2 Thess. ii. 13. ± John iii. 3, 5; James i. 18.
ί 3. 1 Cor. xv. 20. i i. Col. i. 5; 2 Tim. iv. 8. % 5. John x. 28, 29; xvii. 11.
12, 15; Jude 1. % 6. Matt. v. 12; Bom. xii. 12; 2 Cor. vi. 10; 1 Pet. iv. 13.
± 6. 2 Cor. iv. 17· 1 Pet. v. 10. $ 6. James i. 2. ί 7. James i. 3, 12; 1 Pet. iv. 12.
$ 7 . Rom. 11. 7, 10; 1 Cor. iv. 5; ί Thess. i. 7-12. % 8. John xx. 29; 2 Cor. v. 7;
Heb. xl 1, 27.
773
Chap. 1:9.] I. PETER. [Chap. 1:17.
Β
νχ\, κομιζόμενοι τό τέλος της πίστεως 9 obtaining §the ISSUE
glorified, obtaining t h e e n d of the faith of the FAITH,—even your
10
*[ύμών,] σωτηρίαν ψυχών. ΠερΙ ής Salvation.
Cof you,3 a salvation of souls. Concerning which 10 ^Concerning Which
Salvation THOSE Prophets,
σωτηρίας έξεζήτησαν καΐ έξηρεύνησαν προ- who PROPHESIED concern-
ing the FAVOR towards
φήται, οί περί της εις υμάς χάριτος
you, sought out and inves-
11 tigated,
προφητεύσαντες* έρευνώντες, εις τίνα
f^ ποίον καιρόν έδήλου τό έν αύτοίς πνεΰμα 11 examining closely to
or w h a t season d i d point t h e i n t h e m s p i r i t what things, or What kind
* [Χρίστου,] προμαρτυρόμενον τά εις Χριστόν of Season, $the SPIRTT
[of AnoiotGcijjl t e s t i f y i n g b e f o r e t h e f o r A. no i n t c cl which was in them was
παθήματα, και τάς μετά ταϋτα δόξας· pointing out, when it pre-
viously testified the SUF-
su/ieriugs, and the after these things glorious; FERINGS for Christ, and
)2
οϊς απεκαλύφθη, δτι ούχ έαυτοίς, after these the GLORIES ;
ύμίν διηκόνουν αυτά, 12 to whom it was re-
tor y vealed. That §not for
νΰν άνηγγέλη ύμίν δια των themselves, but for you,
aw h i c h things n o w w e r e told to you through those they ministered those
εύαγγελισαμένων υμάς έν πνεύματι things, which now were
having announced glad tidings y o u w i t h spirit declared to you through
άγιο) άποσταλέντι ά π ' οΰρανοϋ, είς THOSE Who EVANGELIZED
holy having been sent from heaven, into you with $holy S p i r i t s e n t
8. έπιθυμοΰσιν άγγελοι παρακύ- from Heaven ; into which
tilings JAngels e a r n e s t l y
ψαι. desire f t o look.
attentively. 13 Therefore, J h a v i n g
13
Διό άναζωσάμενοι τάς όσφύας της girded up t h e LOTNS of
Therefore having girded up the loins of the your MIND, and being | vig-
διανοίας υμών, νήφοντες, τελείως έλπίσα- i l a n t , do you hope per-
m i n d s of you, being vigilant, perfectly do you fectly for t h e G I F T to l;e
τε έπί την φερομένην ύμίν ^χρχάριν i n BROUGHT t o you $ a t t h e
έν
ίf t Revelation of J e s u s Christ.
hαποκαλύψειf t hΊησοϋ
e U e i b Χρίστου·
h t t 14ως ί f tτέκνα i
14 As obedient Children,
υπακοής, μή συσχηματιζόμενοι ταίς | d o n o t conform your-
selves t o ' t h e F O R M E R
πρότερον έν τη άγνοια υμών έπιθυμίαις, L u s t s J i n your IGNO-
RANCE ;
15
άλλά κατά τον καλέσαντα υμάς 15 $but a s H E w h o
but according to the one having called y o u CALLED you is holy, do
άγιον, καΐ αυτοί άγιοι έν πάση you also become holy i n
holy, a n d yourselves holy ones i n a l l * All your C o n d u c t ;
αναστροφή γενήθητε· 1 6 διότι γέγραπται· 16 F o r i t h a s been writ-
ten, $*"You shall be holy,
"Αγιοι γένεσθε, οτι έγώ αγιός * [ειμί.] "because I a m holy."
H o l y ones I)t?cοxi\eyou ( b e c a u s e I lioly £ iim• 3
1Γ
ΚαΙ ει Πατέρα έπικαλείσί^ε τον άπροσωπο- 17 And if you invoke
And i f a F a t h e r y o u c a l l o n h i m w i t h o u t r e - THAT F a t h e r who $impar-
λήπτος κρίνοντα κατά τό εκάστου tially JUDGES according to
the WORK of each one,
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—9. of you—omit. 11. of Anointed—omit. 16. you shall
be holy. 16. am—omh.
t 12. In parakuiisai there is supposed to be an allusion to the Cherubim, which were
placed in the inner tabernacle v;ith their faces turned down towards the mercy seat.
t 9. Rom. vi. 22. $ 10. Ma;t. xiii. 17; Luke x. 24. $ 11. 1 Pet. iii. 19;
2 Pet. i. 21. i 12. Heo. xi. 1^. 39 40. % 12. Acts ii. 4; Heb. ii. 4. } 12. Exod.
xxv. 20. t 13. Luke xii. 35 Τ ph. vi. 14. t 13. Luke xxi. 34. $ 13. Luke xvii. 30;
1 Cor. i. 7; 2 Thess i. 7. χ 14. Rom. xii. 2; 1 Pet. iv. 2. ί 14. Acts xvii. 30;
1 Thess. iv. 5. % 15. Heb xii. 14; 2 Pet. 115. 11. $ 16. Lev. xi. 14; 2 Pet.
iii. 11.. % l'i Deut. \ 17· Acts x. 34: Rom. ii. 11.
774
Chap. 1:18.] I. PETER. [Chap. 2:2.
έργον, έν φόβω τόν τής παοοικ'ιας υμών $pass the TIME of your
work, in fear* the of the sojourning of you SOJOURNING in Fear ;
18
χρόνον άναστράφητε· είδότες, δτι ού φθαρ- 18 knowing §That you
time pass you; knowing, that not by cor- were redeemed from your
τοίς, άργυρίω f| χρυσίω έλυτρώ- FOOLISH Conduct, trans-
ruptible things, by silver or by gold you were mitted from your fathers,
θητε έκ της ματαίας υμών αναστροφής not by corruptible things,
bought off from the foolish of you conduct by Silver or Gold,
πατροπαράδοτου, 19
άλλά 19 but $by the Precious
τιμίω Blood
handed down from your fathers, but with precious
of Christ, as of $a
αΐματι, ώς άμνοΰ άμωμου καΐ άσπιλου, spotless and unblemished
blood, as of a lamb spotless and unblemished, Lamb;
20
Χρίστου* προεγνωσμένου μέν προ20 tforeknown, indeed,
of Anointed; having been foreknown indeed before before the Foundation of
καταβολής κόσμου, φανερωθέντος the World, but manifested
a laying down of a world, having been manifested in these Last TIMES on
δέ έπ' εσχάτων των χρόνων δι' υμάς, UR account,
but in last of the times on account of you, 21 who through Him
^τούς δι* αύτοΰ πιστεύοντας εις θεόν, *are FAITHFUL to THAT
those through h i m having believed in God,God who RAISED him from
τόν έγείραντα αυτόν έκ the Dead, and $gave Him
νεκρών Glory
καΐ δόξαν αΰτώ δόντα, ώστε την πίστίν ; so that your FAITH
and glory to him having given, so that the faith and Hope are towards
υμών καΐ ελπίδα είναι εις Θεόν. God.
22 §Having purified
^Τάς ψυχάς υμών ήγνικότες έν τχ\ your LIVES by the OBE-
DIENCE of the TRUTH, to
Ί?1ι© l i v e s o f y o u jiftV 1 u££foeΘΙΙ pui* i ficd i n ill ο
υπακοή τής αληθείας *[διά πνεύματος] εις unfeigned §Brotherlylove,
obedience of the truth [through spirit] to love each other from the
φιλαδελφίαν άνυπόκριτον, έκ * [καθαράς] Heart, intensely ;
bxotherly kindness unfeigned, out of [a purej
23 ^having been regener-
2S ated, not from corruptible,
καρδίας αλλήλους αγαπήσατε εκτενώς· ava- but from incorruptible
heart each other love you intensely; having
Seed, ^through the living
γεγεννημένοι ούκ έκ σποράς φθαρτής, αλλά and enduring Word of God.
24 $"For All Flesh is
άφθαρτου, 24 διά λόγου ζώντος Θεοϋ και "as Grass, and all its
μένοντος. Διότι πάσα σαρξ ώς χόρτος, και "Glory as the Flower ot
remaining. Because a l l flesh l i k e grass, and
"Grass. The GRASS with-
πάσα δόξα αυτής ώς άνθος χόρτου· έξη- "ers, and the FLOWER
all glory of her l i k e a flower of grass; w i t h -
ράνθη ό χόρτος καΐ τό άνθος * [αύτοϋ] έξέ-
"falls off;
ered t h e grass a n d t h e flower [ o f i t ] f e l l 25 "but the WORD
πέσε* ^ τ ό δέ ρήμα Κυρίου μένει
"the Lord continues to
ε'ις τόν
off; the but word of Lord abides "the AGE.-" Now this is
to the
αιώνα* τοΰτο δέ έστι τό ρήμα τό εύαγγε-
THAT WORD which has
age; this now is the word that having been ANNOUNCED as glad
λισθέν εις υμάς. ΚΕΦ. 6 ' . 2. !'Απο- tidings to you.
been announced to you. Having CHAPTER I I .
θέμενοι οΰν πάσαν κακίαν καΐ πάντα 1 ^Having put away,
put away therefore a l l · malice a n d a l l
therefore, All Malice, and
δόλον καΐ υποκρίσεις καΐ φθόνους καΐ πάσας All Deceit, and Hypoc-
guile a n dhypocrisies a n denvies a n d a l l
risies and Envyings, and
καταλαλιάς, 2ώς άρτιγέννητα βρέφη, τό λο-All Evil speakings,
©vil~spesilcin§'s$ iis ne w ~ t)o r n foul) GS, tlio 2 as New-born Infants,
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 2 1 . are F A I T H F U L to THAT God. 22. through Spirit—·
omit. 22. a Pure—omit. 24. of it—omit.
t 17. Heb. xii. 2 8 . $ 18. 1 Cor. vi. 2 0 ; vii. 2 3 . t 19. Acts xx. 2 8 ; Eph i 7 ;
Heb. i x . 1 2 ; Rev. v. 9 . t 19. Isa. liii. 7 ; Jo'in i. 29, 3 6 ; 1 Cor. v. 7. t 20.
Horn. i i i . 2 5 ; E p h . i i i . 9 ; Titus i. 2. t 2 1 . Matt, xxviii. 1 8 ; Phil. i i . 9 ; Heb.
ii. 9. t 2 2 . Acts xv. 9 . $ 2 2 . Rom. x i i . 9, 1 0 ; H e b . x i i i . 1 . ί 2 3 . John
i. 13; i i i . 5. % 1 3 . James i . 1 8 . % 2 4 . P s a . c i i i . 1 5 ; Isa. xl. 6 ; i i . 1 2 ; James
i. 10. % 1. Eph. iy. 2 2 , 2 5 , 3 1 ; Col. i i i . 8 ; H e b . x i i . 1 ; James i . 2 1 ; 7. 9.
775
Chap. 2:3.] I. PETER. [Chap. 2:11.
γικόν άδολον γάλα έπιποθήσατε,t- earnestly desire the PURE
rational sincere milk earnestly desire you, so ^RATIONAL Milk, so that
8 you may grow by it to Sal-
να έν αύτφ αύξηθήτε είς σωτηρίαν ει vation.
that by it you m a y grow to salvation; if 3 since you have §tast-
*[περ] έγεύσασθε, 8τι χρηστός ό Κύριος. ed the Kindness of the
[indeed] you tasted, that gracious the Lord. LORD.
Πρός δν προσερχόμενοι, λίθον ζώντα, υπό the4 living Drawing near to him,
4
Stone, ^rejected
To whom drawing near, a stone living, by indeed by Men, but by
ανθρώπων μεν άποδεδοκιμασμένον, παρά δέ God chosen, honorable,
men indeed being rejected,
ε with but
Θεφ έκλεκτόν, έντιμον, κα1 αυτοί ώς 5 be you yourselves al-
God chosen, honorable, and yourselves as so built up, as living
λίθοι ζώντες οίκοδομεΐσθε, οίκος πνευματι- Stones, §a spiritual House
stones living be you built up, a house spiritual, *for §a holy Priesthood, to
κός, Ιεράτευμα αγιον, άνενέγκαι πνευματικάς offer $ Spiritual Sacrifices,
a priesthood holy, to offer spiritual
θυσίας, ευπρόσδεκτους *[τφ] Θεφ δια Ί η - well-pleasing to God
eacrifices, well-pleasing
β [to the} God through Je- through Jesus Christ;
cov Χρίστου. Διότι περιέχει έν *[τχί] 6 because it is contained
BUS Anointed. Because it is contained in Ithej
in the Scripture, §"Be-
γραφή* 'Ιδού, τίθημι έν Σιών λίθον άκρογω- "hold, I place in Zion *a
"Foundation-corner Stone,
νιαίον, έκλεκτόν, Ιντιμον καΐ ό πιστεύων "chosen, honorable; and
foundation, chosen, honorable; and the believing "HE who CONFIDES in it
"shall not be ashamed.'*
έπ' αΰτφ, ού μη καταισχυνθη. 7Ύμίν οΰν 7 The HONOR, there-
on it, not not may be ashamed. To you therefore fore, is for the BELIEVERS ;
ή τιμή τοις πιστεύουσιν άπειθοΰσι δέ, but to the *disbelieving,
the honor to those believing; to disbelieving but,
this Stone which the
λίθον δν άπεδοκίμασαν ol οίκοδομοΰντες, οΰ- BUILDERS rejected, was
ft stone wliiclx rejected those IJUi \d 1 nc made into the Head of a
τος έγενήθη είς κεφαλήν γωνίας, καΙ λίθος Corner,—
this became for a head of a corner, and a stone
προσκόμματος, καΐ πέτρα σκανδάλου· 8
ot
8 §even a Stone of
of stumbling,
Stumbling, and a Rock of
and a rock of offence; those Offence; and $*being un-
προσκόπτουσι, τφ λόγω άπειθοϋντες, είς believers, they stumble a t
s turn I) I i n£) to trie TV ord Del ο us disobcdieiit» for
the WORD, §to which also
δ καΐ ετέθησαν. Ύμείς δέ, γένος they were appointed.
which even they were appointed. You but, a race 9 But you are a § chosen
έκλεκτόν, βασίλειον Ιεράτευμα, έθνος δγιον, Race, $a Royal Priesthood,
chosen» & royftl priesthood* SL imtioui boly a holy Nation, $a People
λαός είς περιποίησιν, δπως τάς άρετάς έξαγ- may for a purpose; that you
declare the PERFEC-
A people for SL purpose, so tb&t tlie virtues you TIONS Of HIM Who CALLED
γείλητε τοΰ έκ του σκότους υμάς καλέ- You from ^Darkness into
ixx3,y t l e c l i i r e of t h e o u t of d&Fkixess you one h&V"~ His WONDERFUL Light;
σαντος είς τό θαυμαστόν αύτοϋ φως· 10 $who once were not
ing called into the wonderful of himself light; a People, but now are
10 God's People ; who had not
οϊ ποτε ού λαός, νυν δέ λαός Θεού· obtained mercy, but now
those Once not ^^Άγαπητοί, ft people now παρακαλώ
but ft people ώς of πα-
God* have obtained mercy.
oE ούκnercy. ήλεημένοι,Beloved ones, I νυν
entreat δέ as έλεη- 11 Beloved! I entreat
those not having obtained mercy, now but having you, §as Strangers and
θέντε_ Sojourners, $to abstain
obtained m
* VATICAN
ροίκους καΐ MANUSCEIPT.—3.
παρεπίδημους,indeed—omit. 5. for a holy. 5. to the—omit. 6. the
άπέχεσθαι
—omit. 6. a chosen Stone, a Foundation-corner, honorable. 7. disbelieving. 8.
being unbelievers.
t 2. 1 Cor. iii. 2 ; Heb. v. 12, 13. $ 3. Psa. xxxiv. 8; Heb. vi. 5. $ 4. Psa.
cxviii. 22; Matt. xxi. 42; Acts iv. 1 1 . % 5. Heb. i i i . 6. $ 5. verse 9. t 5.
Bom. xii. 1; Heb. xiii. 15, 16. t 6. Isa. xxviii. 16; Bom. ix. 33. $ 8. Isa. viii.
14; Luke ii. 3 4 ; Bom. ix. "33. t 8. 1 Cor. i. 23. $ 8. 1 Thess. v. 9; Jude 4.
$ 9. 1 Pet. i . 2. $ 9. Bev. i . 6; v. 10. $ 9. Acts xv. 14. % 9 . Acts xxvi.
18; Eph. v. 6; Col. i. 13. $ 10. Bom. ix. 25. $ 11. Heb. x i . 1 3 ; 1 P e t . i . 1 7 .
t 1 1 . Bom. xiii. 14.
776
Chap. 2:12.] I. PETER. [Chap. 2:20.
ιών σαρκικών επιθυμιών, αίτινες στρατεύ- from FLESHLY.. Lusts,
from the fleshly lusts, which war which f wage war against
ονται κατά της ψυχής. Μτήν άναστροφήν the LIFE ;
against the life; the conduct 12 §having your CON-
υμών έν τοις Ιθνεσιν *[Ιχοντες] καλήν DUCT upright among the
of you among the Gentiles [having] upright; GENTILES, so that in what
Ινα έν <>
j καταλαλοΰσιν υμών ώς they may speak against
so that in what they .speak against you as you as Evil-doers, §from
κακοποιών, έκ τών καλών Ιργων έποπτεύσαν- the GOOD Works which
evil-doers, from the good works having looked
they behold, they may
τες, δοξάσωσι τον Θεόν έν ήμερα έπι- glorify GOD in a Day cf
on, they may glorify the God in a day of
Inspection.
σκοπης. 13 §Be you subject to
Inspection. Every Human ±Creation
*[οδν] πάση ανθρωπινή on account of the LORD ;
13
Ύποτάγητε
Be you subject [therefore] to every human whether to the King, as
supreme,
κτίσει διά τόν Κύριον είτε βα- 14 or to Governors, as
creation on account of the Lord; whether to sent by him for the Pun-
σιλεί, ώς ύπερέχοντι· 14είτε ήγεμόσιν, ώς ishment of Evil-doers, and
& king, as being prc-eminent j or to governors* fts $the Praise of Well-doers;
δι' αύτου πεμπομένοις εις έκδί,κησιν 15 (for thus is the WILL
by means of him being sent for punishment of GOD, that by doing
15 good you may silence the
κακοποιών, επαινον δέ άγαθοποιών (δτι IGNORANCE o f INCONSID-
of evil-doers, praise but of good-doers; (because ERATE M e n ; )
οΰτως εστί τό θέλημα του Θεοΰ, άγαθοποι- 16 as ^Freemen, and
thus it is the will of t h e God, w e l l - d o i n g
yet not using this FREE-
οΰντας φιμοΰν την τών αφρόνων ανθρώπων DOM as a Covering of
άγνωσίαν) 16ώς ελεύθεροι, καΐ μη ώς επικά- Wickedness ; but x God's
Bondmen,
λυμμα έ'χοντες της κακίας την έλευθερίαν, 17 $be respectful to All;
ing having of the badness the freedom, §love the BROTHERHOOD ;
17 $fear GOD ; honor the
άλλ' ώς δοΰλοι θεοΰ. Πάντας τιμήσατε· KING.
but as slaves of God. All do you honor;
18 Let HOUSEHOLD
τήν αδελφότητα αγαπάτε* τόν Θε*ν φοβεΐ- ^SERVANTS be subject
the brotherhood do you love; the God do you
σθε· τόν βασιλέα τιμάτε. 18
ΟΙ with All Fear
ο'ικέ- MASTERS ; nor only to their
δεσπόταις, οΰ to the
fear; the kingμόνον
do youτοις
honor. άγαθοίς καΐ
The household GOOD and Gentle, but also
mtei* not only to the good ones &no
ται, ύποτασσόμενοι
έπιεικέσιν, άλλα καΐ τοίς έν παντί φόβφ19Τοΰ-
σκολιοίς. τοις to the PERVERSE.
3,9 For this is $ Well-
το γαρ χάρις, εΐ διά συνειδησιν Θεοΰ pleasing, if any one
through a Consciousness
υποφέρει λύπας, πάσχων αδίκως. of God sustains Sorrows,
20
griefs, suffering unjustly. suffering unjustly.
Ποίον γάρ κλέος, εΐ άμαρτάνοντες καΐ 20 For §What Credit is
What for credit, if sinning and it, if when you sin, and
κολαφιζόμενοι ύπομενείτε; άλλ' εΐ άγαθο- but beaten, are you endure it ?
if, when you do good,
being beaten you shall endure? but if doing
* VATTOAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 1 2 . having—omit. 13. therefore—omit.
± 13. or Creature. Some render ktisei ordinance, institution, establishment, govern-
ment, authority. The Syriac has it as follows—"Be you submissive to all the sons of
m e n ; " which Parkhurst says is probably the sense of Peter's injunction, as enforced by
exhortations to various classes in the following part of his letter; and which he closes
by giving a general rule in chap. v. 5, "'yea, all of you be subject to each other."
t 11. James iv. 1. X 12. Rom. xii. 1 7 ; 2 Cor. viii. 2 1 ; Phil. ii. 1 5 ; Titus, ii. 8 ;
1 P e t . i i i . 1 6 . t 1 2 . Matt. v. 1 6 . t 1 3 . Matt. xxii. 2 1 ; Rom. xiii. 1; Titus iii. 1.
$ 14. Rom. xiii. 4 . $ 14. Rom. xiii. 3 . X 16. Gal. v. 1, 13. $ 16. 1 Cor.
vii. 22. ί 17. Rom. xii. 1 0 ; Phil. ii. 3. - X 17. Heb. xiii. 1 ; 1 Pet. i . 2 2 . X 1 7 .
Matt. xxii. 2 1 ; Rom. x i i . 7. % 18. Eph. vi. 5 ; Col. i i i . 2 2 ; 1 Tim. vi. 1 ;
Titus i i . 9. t 19. Matt. V. 1 0 ; Rom. xiii. 5 ; 1 P e t . i i i . 14. % 20. 1 Pet.
iv. 14, 1 5 .
777
Chap. 2:21.] I. PETER. [Chap. 3:4.
ποιοΰντες καΐ πάσχοντες ΰπομενεΐτε, τοΰτο and suffer, you shall bear
good a n d suffering y o u shall endure, thisit patiently, t h i s is Well-
χάρις παρά θ ε φ . 21Ε"ίς τοΰτο γαρ έκλήΦητε·
pleasing with God.
21 F o r §to t h i s you
δτι καΐ Χριστός έ"παθεν υπέρ υμών,
were called ; Because even
$ Christ suffered on your
because even Anointed suffered on behalf of you, behalf, ^leaving you a
ύμΐν ύπολιμπάνων ύπογραμμόν, Ινα έπακολου- Copy, so t h a t you m a y
θήσητε τοίς ϊχνεσιν αύτοϋ* 22 ος άμαρτίαν follow in h i s F O O T S T E P S ;
follow In the steps of him: who sin 22 §who committed n o
ούκ έποίησεν, ουδέ ευρέθη δόλος έν τφ στό- Sin; neither w a s Deceit
not did, n o r w a s found g u i l e i n t h e found in h i s M O U T H ;
μάτι αΰτοϋ* ^δς λοιδορούμενος ούκ άντελοι- 23 | w h o being reviled,
m o u t h of h i m ; w h o b e i n g r e v i l e d not reviled did n o t revile in r e t u r n ;
δόρει, πάσχων ούκ ήπείλει, παρε- suffering, he did n o t
t h r e a t e n ; b u t delivered
δ'ιδου δε τφ . κρίνοντι δικαίως· himself u p to H I M w h o
1ιiΓΪΙs61 χ up but to t h Θ one juQ^tosr riEht©ouslyj JUDGES righteously;
24
δς τάς αμαρτίας ημών αυτός άνήνεγκεν 24 Jwho carried u p o u r
Who the sins of u s h i m s e l f c a r r i e d up S I N S himself in his own
έν τφ σώματι αύτοϋ επί τό ξύλον, ίνα BODY t o t h e TREE, $ t h a t
we, h a v i n g died t o S I N S ,
ταίς άμαρτίαις άπογενόμενοι, τη δικαιοσύ- may live to RIGHTEOUS-
to the sins having died, to the righteous- N E S S ; $by whose SCARS
vn. ζήσωμεν ol· τφ μώλωπι * [αύτοϋ] you wTere healed.
ness we may live; of whom by the scars Cof him] 25 You $were like Sheep
25ΐ
Ιάθητε. Ήτε *[γάρ] ώς πρόβατα going astray, b u t have
now t u r n e d back t o §the
πλανώμενα* άλλ' έπεστράφητε νΰν επί τον S H E P H E R D a n d Guardian
going astray but have turned back n o w to the of your LIVES.
ποιμένα καΐ έπίσκοπον των ψυχών υμών.
1
CHAPTER I I I .
ΚΕΦ. γ'. Όμοίως * [αϊ] γυναίκες,
In like manner 1 I n like manner, $let
[the : wive,,
ύποτασσόμεναι τοίς ιδίοις άνδράσι, ί- Wives be subject t o their
submitting yourselves to the own husbands, so OWN Husbands, so t h a t if
some a r e disobedient t o
να *[και] ει τίνες άπειθοϋσι τφ λόγω the WORD, $*they m a y
that CevenJ if some are disobedient to the word, without a Word be gained
t h r o u g h t h e CONDUCT of
διά της των γυναικών αναστροφής άνευ their wriyES ;
2 2 having seen your Con-
λόγου κερδηθήσονται, έποπτεύοντες την duct CHASTE w i t h F e a r .
3Τ
έν φόβω άγνήν άναστροφήν υμών. Ων 3 §Whose Decoration,
In fear pure conduct of you. Of whom let i t n o t be t h a t EXTER-
Εστω ούχ ό έξωθεν εμπλοκής τριχών και NAL one, of Braiding t h e
l e t b e n o t t h e o u t s i d e , of b r a i d i n g of h a i r s a n d Hair, a n d P u t t i n g on of
περιθέσεο)ς χρυσίων ενδύσεως Ιμα- Gold chains, or Wearing
placing around of golden cha r wearing of of A p p a r e l ;
4
τ'ιων, κόσμος· άλλ* ό κρυπτός της καρδίας 4 b u t decorate $the
HIDDEN Man of the
άνθρωπος, έν τφ άφθάρτω του πραέος καΐ HEART With WHAT IS IN-
man, with the incorruptible of the meek and j CORRUPTIBLE, a *MEEK
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T — 2 4 . of him—omit. 2 5. for—omit. 1. the—omit. 1.
even—omit. 1. they shall without. 4. QUIET and Meek.
% 2 1 . Acts xiv. 2 2 · 1 Thess. iii. 3 ; 2 Tim. iii. 12. t 2 1 . 1 Pet. iii. 18. $ 2 1 .
John xiii. 1 5 ; Phil, ii r · ι Johr ii. o. t 22 Isa. liii. 9 ; Luke xxiii, 2 1 ; John
viii. 4 6 ; 2 Cor. ν 2 1 ; Heb iv. l b . ? 23. Isa. liii, 7 ; Matt, xxvii. 3 9 ; John
viii. 48, 4 9 ; Heb. xii. 5. X 24. Isa M i · 4 - 9 , 1 1 ; Matt. viii. 1 5 ; Heb. ix. 28.
t 24. Rom. vi. 2 1 1 ; vii. 6. % 24. Isa. liii. 5. t 25. Isa. liii. 6. t 25. John
x. 11, 14, 1 6 : Heb. xiii. 2 υ , 1 Pet. v. 4. $ 1. 1 Cor. xiv. 3 4 ; Eph. v. 2 2 ; Col.
iii. 1 8 , Titus Λ. 5. i i . 1 Cor. vii 16. t b. 1 Tim Ii. 9 ; Titus ii. 3. $ 4. Psa.
xiv. 1 3 ; Horn. ii. 2 9 , vii. 2 2 ; 2 Cor. iv. 16.
778
Chap. 3:5.] I. PETER. [Chap. 3:12.
ήσυχίου πνεύματος, δ έστιν ενώπιον του and Quiet Spirit, which
quiet spirit, which is in presence of th is very precious in the
θεοΰ πολυτελές. Ουτω γαρ ποτέ 5
καΐ αϊ sight of GOD.
God very p r e c i o u s . Thus for f o r m e r l y a l s o t h e 5 For thus formerly also
αγιαι γυναίκες, αϊ έλπίζουσαι επί τον Οεόν, THOSE HOLY Women, who
holy women, those hoping in the God, hoped in *God, adornsd
έκόσμουν έαυτάς, ύποτασσόμεναι τοις Ιδ'ι- themselves, being subject
adorned themselves, submitting to the owr to their OWN Husbands ;
οις άνδράσιν βώς Σάρρα ύπήκουσε τι
C as Sarah obeyed
'Αβραάμ, κύριον αυτόν καλοΰσα, $\ς έγενή- ABRAHAM, ^calling Him
j^ X\ r j^lifl TO 1 ο ι* cl» li i ΓΪΙ culling} ο f lie r youLord; Whose Children
θητε τέκνα, άγαθοποιοΰσαι καΐ μή φοβού- you are become, doing
Lecame children, doing good and not fear- good, and not fearing Any
μεναι μηδεμ'ιαν πτόησιν. 7 * [Ot] δνδρες Terror.
ομοίως, συνοικοϋντες κατά γνώ- 7 $In like manner,
llke manner, dwelling with according to knowl-
Husbands, dwell accord-
ing to Knowledge with the
σιν ώς άσθενεστέρω σκεύει τω γυναικεία», FEMALE as the $ Weaker
edge as a weaker vessel with the female* Vessel, bestowing Honor,
απονέμοντες τιμήν ώς καΐ συγκληρονόμοι as being also Joint-heirs
bestowing honor as also being joint-heirs
χάριτος ζωής, εις το μή έγκό- of the Gracious gift of
of g r a c i o u s g i f t of l i f e , i n o r d e r t h a t n o t t o be Life, £in order that your
PRAYERS may not be HIN-
πτεσΦαι τάς προσευχάς υμών. DERED.
hindered
8
the prayers of you.
Τό δέ τέλος, πάντες όμόφρονες, συμ- 8 FINALLY, $be all of
The but end, all of like mind,
sympa- like mind, sympathizing,
παθείς, φιλάδελφοι, ευσπλαγ- tloving as brethren, $com-
χνοι, ταπεινόφρονες, Β
μήαποδίδοντες passionate, humble;
ones, humble-minded ones, not returning 9 $not returning Evil
κακόν αντί κακοΰ, ή λοιδοριαν αντί for Evil, nor Reviling for
Reviling; but, on the
λοιδορίας· xotVvavTrlov δέ εΰλογοΰν- contrary, invoking bless-
ings ; Because for this you
τες· *[είδότες,] δτι εις τοΰτο έκλήθητε,
ings; [knowing,] that for this you were called, were called, that you may
inherit a Blessing.
ίνα εύλογ'ιαν κληρονομήσητε. 1 0 Ό γαρ θέ-
10 "For | H E WISHING
λων ξωήν αγαπάν, καΐ Ιδεϊν ημέρας άγα- "to enjoy Life, and to seo
wishing life to love, and to see days good "good Days, $let him ro-
•&άς, παυσάτω τήν γλώσσαν *Γαΰτοϋ] "strain his TONGUE from
let him restrain the tongue [of himself] "Evil, and his Lips from
άπό κακοϋ, καΐ χείλη * [αύτοΰ] τοϋ μή "SPEAKING Deceit;
λαλήσαι δόλον* ^έκκλινάτω άπό κακοΰ, και 11 "let him $turn away
t o s p e a k d e c e i t ; l e t h i m t u r n a w a y f r o m e v i l , and "from Evil, and do Good ;
ποιησάτω αγαθόν ζητησάτω ειρήνην, καΐ $let him seek Peace, and
l e t h i m do good; let h i m seek peace, and "pursue i t ;
12
διωξάτω αυτήν. "Οτι ol έφθαλμοί Κυ- 12 "for the EYES of the
let him pursue her. Because the eyes of 'Lord are on the Right-
ρίου επί δικαίους, καΐ ωτα αΰτοϋ εις 'eous, and |his Ears to-
Lord on just ones, and ears of h i m (vards "wards their Prayer ; but
δέησιν αυτών πρόσωπον δέ Κυρίου επί "the Face of the Lord is
prayer of them; a face but of Lord against "against Evil-doers."
ings.
έλαβε χάρισμα, εις εαυτούς αυτό διακονοϋν- 10 §As each one has
received a Free gift, so
τες, ώς καλοί οικονόμοι ποικίλης χάριτος minister it among your-
as good stewards of manifold favor selves, as $Good Stewards
of the Manifold Favor of
Θεοΰ. u El τις λαλεί, ώς λόγια Θεοΰ· God.
11 §If any one speak,
ει τις διακονεί, ώς έξ Ισχύος ής let it be as the Oracles of
If any one serves, as from strength which God ; §if any one serve,
χορηγεί ό Θεός* tva έν πάσι δοξά- let it be as from the
e u p p l i e s the God; s o that i n a l l t h i n g s m a y b e Strength which GOD sup-
ξηται · ό Θεός διά Ίησοϋ Χρίστου, plies ; so that in all things
glorified the God through Jesus Anointed, IGOD may be glorified
4? έστιν ή δ ό ξ α και τ ό κ ρ ά τ ο ς εις τους through Jesus Christ;
αΙώνας των α ι ώ ν ω ν α μ ή ν . Jwhose is the GLORY and
the POWER for the AGES
ages of the ages; so be it. of the AGES. Amen.
α2
Άγαπητοί, μη ξενίζεσθε τη
12 Beloved, be not sur-
έν ύμΐν πυρώσει προς πειρασμόν ύμΐν γι-
among you burning for a trial to you be- prised at $the FIRE among
νομένγι, ώς ξένου ύμίν συμβαίνοντος· you, occurring to you for
coming, as of a strange thing to you befalling; a Trial, as though some
13 strange thing was befall-
άλλά καθό κοινωνείτε τοις τοΰ ing you;
but according to you partake in the of the 13 but as $you partake
Anointed sufferings; rejo 5 you, so that also
Χρίστου παθήμασι, τηςχαίρετε,
έν τη αποκαλύψει δόξης αύτοΰ ίνα καΐ of the SUFFERINGS of
χαρή- the
i u t h e r e v e l a t i o n of the g l o r y of h i m you may ANOINTED one, rejoice; so
τε άγαλλιώμενοι. ΕΙ 14
όνειδίζεσθε έν that at the REVELATION of
rejoice exulting. If you are reproached in his GLORY, you may re-
δνόματι Χρίστου, μακάριοι* δτι τό της joice exultingly.
name of Anointed, happy ones; because the of the
14 §If you are re-
δόξης καΐ τό τοΰ θεού πνεϋμα έφ' υμάς proached in the Name of
glory and the of the God s p i r i t on you
Christ, happy are you ; Be-
αναπαύεται· [κατά μέν αυτούς βλασφη-
rests; according to indeed them he is evil cause the SPIRIT of GLORY
and THAT of GOD rests on
μείται, κατά δέ ύμας δοξάζεται.] you.
spoken of, according to but you he is glorified.J
15 For §let none of you
φονεύς suTTer as a Murderer, or a
15
Μή γάρ τις υμών πασχέτω ώς
Thief, or an Evil-doer, or
^ κλέπτης ή κακοποιός, η" ώς άλλοτριεπίσκο- as a Meddling person ;
ΟΓ a thief or an evil-doer, or as a meddl ing person; 16 but if as a Christian,
πος· εΙ δέ ώς χριστιανός, μη αίσχυνέσθω, let him not be ashamed,
16
if but as a Christian, not let him be ashamed tbut let him glorify GOD
δοξαζέτω δέ τόν Θεόν έν τφ μέρει τού- *in this NAME.
let him glorify but the God in the respect to
* VATICAN M A N U S C R I P T . — 8 . covers. 14. indeed according to them he is evil
spoken of, but according to you he is glorified—omit. 16. in this NAME.
t 8. Heb. xiii. 1; Col. iii. 14. % 8. Jamesv. 20. ί 9. Rom. xii. 1 3 ; H e b . xiii. 2 .
$ 9. 2 Cor. ix. 7; Phil. i i . 14. t 10. Rom. xii. 6; 1 Cor. iv. 7. t 10.
Matt. xxiv. 4 5 ; xxv. 14; Titus i . 7. $ 1 1 . Jer. xxiii. 2 3 . t 1 1 . Rom. xii.
6-8; 1 Cor. i i i . 10. % 11. Eph. v. 2 0 ; 1 Pet. ii. δ. t 11. 1 Tim. vi. 16; 1 P e t .
v. 1 1 ; Rev. i . 6. $ 12. 1 Cor. i i i . 1 3 ; 1 Pet. i. 7. % 13. Rom. viii. 17; 2 Cor.
i. 7; iv. 10; P h i l . i i i . 10; 1 Pet. v. 1. 10. t 14. Matt. v. 1 1 ; James i. 1 2 ; 1 Pet.
i i i . 14. % 1 5 . 1 Pet. ii. 20. % 16. Acts v. 41.
782
Chap. 4:17.] I. PETER. [Chap. 5 : 5 .
17
τω. "Οτι ό καιρός τοΰ άρξασθαι το 17 Because the SEASON
this. Because the season for the to begin the is coming for §the JUDG-
κρίμα άπό τοϋ οϊκου τοΰ θεοΰ* ει δέ πρώ- MENT to BEGIN from t h e
j'udgment from the house of the God; if but first HOUSE of GOD ; and if it
τον άφ' ημών, τΐ τό τέλος των άπει- begin first from us, $what
from of US} Tyliftt the end of thos© οβίΐΐβ the END of THOSE who a r e
θούντων τφ τοΰ Θεοΰ εύαγγελίω; disobedient to the GLAD
TIDINGS of GOD?
disobedient to'the of the God glad tidings?
18 18 And if the RIGHT-
κα1 ε'ι ό δίκαιος μόλις σώζεται, ό άσε- ous person scarcely is safe,
ancl if the just one scarcely is safe, the impious
19 where will the IMPIOUS
6ής και αμαρτωλός ποΰ φανείται; ωστε and the Sinner appear?
καΐ
one a nol d πάσχοντες
sinner w h e r eκατά τό θέλημα
w i l l appear? τοϋ
therefore
a l s o those suffering a c c o r d i n g t o t h e w i l l o f t h e 19 Therefore, let even
θεοΰ, * [ώς] πιστώ κτίστη παρατιθέσθω- THOSE who are SUFFERING
God, [as] to a faithful creator let commit according to the WILL of
σαν τάς ψυχάς * [εαυτών] έν άγαθο- GOD, ί commit their
the lives [of themselves] in doing LIVES in doing good to a
ποιια. Faithful Creator.
good.
•SECOND OF PETEB.
ΚΕΦ. α'. 1. CHAPTER I.
α
Συμεών Πέτρος, δοΰλος καΐ απόστολος 1 Simon Peter, a Bond-
Simeon Peter, a bondman and and an apostle
servant and an Apostle of
Jesus Christ, to THOSE
Ίησοΰ Χρίστου, τοις Ισότιμον ήμίν who have OBTAINED §an
of Jesus Anointed, to those equal ly precious to us Equally precious Faith
λαχοΰσι π'ιστιν έν δικαιοσύνη του θεοΰ with us, by the Righteous-
having obtained faith by righteousness of the God
ness of our God and
2 Savior Jesus Christ ;
ημών καΐ σωτήρος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου· χάρις 2 $may Favor and Peace
of us and a savior Jesus Anointed; favor be multiplied to You by a
ύμΐν καΐ ειρήνη πληθυνθείη έν έπιγνώσει
to you and peace may be multiplied by a knowledge Knowledge of GOD and of
τοΰ Θεοΰ, καΐ Ίησοΰ τοΰ Κυρίου ημών. 3 Ώ ς Jesus our LORD ;
of the God, and of Jesus the Lord of us. As 3 even as his DIVINE
πάντα ήμίν της θείας δυνάμεως αύτοΰ τά Power has granted to us
«1 i to us of the divine power of him the things All THINGS relating to
Life and Piety, $ through
προς ζωήν καΐ εύσέβειαν δεδωρημένης, the KNOWLEDGE of HIM
in respect to l i f e and piety having been granted,
§who CALLED us ±by
βιά της έπιγνώσεως τοϋ καλέσαντος alory and Virture;
through the knowledge of the one having called 4 §on account of which
ών VERY GREAT and Precious
4
ημάς δια ϊναδόξης δια
δώρηται, καΐ αρετής·
τούτων (δι* γένη- Promises have been be-
us by means of glory and virtue; (through which stowed on us, so that
σθε
τά μέγιστα θείας
ήμίν καΐκοινωνοί φύσεως άποφυ-
τίμια επαγγέλματα δε- through these you might
become §Partakers of the
γόντες της έν κόσμω, έν επιθυμία Divine Nature, ^having
fled away from the COR-
φθοράς·) ^αΐ αυτό τοΰτο δέ σπουδήν RUPTION that is in *the
corruption;) also very this thing and diligence WORLD through Lust;
πάσαν
all παρεισενέγκαντες· επιχορηγήσατε έν 5 and for this very thing
τχ\ πίστει υμών την άρετήν, έν δέ τη άρε- also, $using all Diligence,
superadd to your FAITH
τχ\ την γνώσιν, βέν δέ τη γνώσει τήν FORTITUDE, and to FOR-
TITUDE KNOWLEDGE,
έγκράτειαν, έν δέ τη εγκρατείς τήν ύπο- 6 and to KNOWLEDGE
SELF-CONTROL, and to
μονήν, έν δέ τη υπομονή τήν εύσέβειαν, SELF-CONTROL PATIENCE,
p&tidxcOy to find the p&ticucG the pi©ty^ and to PATIENCE PIETY,
7
έν δέ τη εύσεβεία τήν φιλαδελφίαν, έν δέ 7 and to PIETY BROTHER-
τη
to &Tiuφιλαδελφία
the piety theτήν άγάπην. 8Ταΰταtoγαρ
orotherly~kinciii0ss· find
tho brother Iy—kindness the love· Xhese things for LY-KINDNESS, and §tO BRO-
THERLY-KINDNESS LOVE,
ύμίν υπάρχοντα καΐ πλεονάζοντα, ούκ άρ- 8 For these things be-
to you belonging and abounding, not idle
ing in You and abounding,
γούς ουδέ άκαρπους καθίστησιν εις τήν they will not permit you
οΐι Θ s ιι ο r vxux r\i i t f u I one s t h e y DQ ills ο you \xk the
to be inactive $norunfruit-
τοϋ Κυρίου ημών Ίησοΰ Χρίστου έπίγνωσιν ful in the KNOWLEDGE of
of the Lord of us Jesus Anointed knowledge; our LORD Jesus Christ;
* VATICAN MANUSCRIPT.—Title—SECOND OF PETER. 4. the WORLD.
± 3. by a Glorious Kindness.—Wakefield. By his own illustrious perfections.—
Dickenson. A different reading, and fron\ the authorities by which it is supported appear-
ing to be a genuine one is as follows;—"by his own glory and power," or "by his own
glorious power."
t 1. Rom. i. 12; 2 Cor. iv. 1 3 ; Eph. iv. 5 ; Titus i. 4. t 2 . 1 P e t . i . 2. $ 3.
John xvii. 3. ί 3. 1 Thess. ii. 12; iv. 7; 2 Thess. ii. 14; 2 Tim. i. 9; 1 Pet.
ii. 9; iii. 9. ί 4. 2 Cor. vii. 1. % 4. John i. 12; Bora. viii. 1 3 ; 2 Cor. i i i . 18; Eph.
Iv. 2 4 ; Heb. xii. 10; 1 John i i i . 2 . ί 4. 2 Pet. ii. 18, 20. $ 5. 2 Pet. iii. 18.
t 7. Gal. vi. 10; 1 Thess. iii. 12 ; v. 1 5 ; 1 John iv. 21. ί 8. John xv. 2 ; Titus iii. 1 4 .
785
Chap. 1:9.] II. PETER. [Chap. 1:17.
°φ γαρ μή πάρεστι ταϋτα, 9 for he who is not pos-
to whom for not is present these things, blind sessed of these things $is
έοχι, μυωπάζων, λήθην λα- blind, closing his eyes,
having become forgetful
is, being short-sighted, a forgetfulness having of $the PURIFICATION of
6ών τοϋ καθαρισμού his OLD Sins.
Διό μάλλον,τωναδελφοί,
πάλαι αύτοό
10
αμαρτημάτων. σπου-
10 Therefore, Brethren,
δάσατε βεβαίαν υμών την κλησιν καΐ more earnestly endeavor
to make Your CALLING
έκλογήν ποιείσθαι· γαρ ποιοΰντες and Election sure; since
election to make; tJ ταϋτα by doing These things
©ύ μή πταίσητέ ese things for χ1 doing §you will never fall;
ποτέ. έ. Ουτω
So γαρ γρ
not not you may fall at any ti f 11 for thus richly will be
πλουσίως έπιχορηγηθήσεται ύμίν ή είσοδος furnished to you the EN- for
richly will be furnished to you the entrance TRANCE into the AIONIAN
είς την αίώνιον βασιλείαν τοΰ Κυρίου ημών Kingdom of our LORD
Into the age-lasting kingdom of the Lord of us and Savior Jesus Christ.
και σωτήρος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου. 12 Διό ούκ άμε- 12 Therefore §1 will
nncl Savior Jesus Anointed. Therefore not I will mind *not neglect always to re-
λήσω άεί υμάς ύπομιμνήσκειν περί You of these things,
τούτων, καίπερ είδότας, καΐ έστηριγ- ^although you know and
thcse things, although knowing, and being es- are established in the
μένους έν τΫ[ παρούση άληθε'ια. 13 Δίκαιον PRESENT Truth.
tablished in the present truth." Right 13 And I think it right,
$as long as I am in This
δέ ήγοΰμαι, έφ' δσον ειμί έν τούτω TABERNACLE, to excite
and I think, in as much as I am in this * you by Remembrance;
τω σκηνώματι, διεγείρειν ΰμας έν ύπομνήσει· 14 ^knowing That the
the tabernacle, to s t i r up you by a reminding; LAYING ASIDE of t h e
14
είδώς, δτι ταχινή έστιν ή άπόθεσις TABERNACLE is at hand,
knowing, that near at hand it is the laying aside even as $our LORD Jesus
τοΰ σκηνώματος μου, καθώς καΐ ό α5Κύριος Christ declared to me.
ημών Ίησοϋς Χριστός έδήλωσέ μοι. Σπου
of
δάσω u s J e s uδέ
s καΐ
A n o i nεκάστοτε,
t e d d e c l a r e εχειν
d t o m ύμας
e. w i l l deavor Now
I μετά 15 I will